《Fantastic Beasts of Records: Lecherous Prince Of The Sea》


 Chapter 1 The Pirate Prince

    ?"I am Wyatt Brewer, First  prince of the Empire of Endossa¡­.."


    "Yes, We have gone through this Prince Wyatt" A man said, irritation and exasperation thick in his voice.


    "And I am a pirate" I muttered, ignoring his irritation.


    "Yes" He said, gnashing his teeth together before shaking his head "You are the First prince of the Empire of Endossa, son of Emperor Brewer the 3rd and as you have ordered, we have attacked the minor vessel of Captain silver-tongue by surprise, and have sessfully defeated them"


    "Although it wasn''t without its consequences as we have lost about 5 men out of the 20 members of our crew. Five more are heavily injured but the other 10 only need to rest to revitalize their bodies. And also during the battle, we had almost lost because you somehow fell into the ocean after being hit on the head, causing you to lose your memories".


    "Did I?" I said, frowning as I rubbed my palm against my head, trying to soothe the painful headache that somehow disappeared as soon as it came.


    But the swaying back and forth of the ship against the harsh winds and sea tides wasn''t helping either as it did little to help hide my growing nausea and confusion.


    The man in front of me helped me though as his words enabled me to understand my current predicament to an extent.


    I stared at the man for some time. Dressed in a red loose-fitting flowing shirt, a gold earring on his left ear, ck trousers as well as a rainbow sash together with a pair of ck boots to match the outfit which I would have thought was only just only a grown middle-aged man cosying if not for parts of his clothes been soaked in blood with a sword tightly held in between his hands as the blood on it dripped on the wooden floor.


    "Prince Wyatt" The man called again, seemingly narrowing his eyes as he looked at me, my thoughts oblivious to what he was thinking as only a psychic could read minds, not me.


    But even if I could, I wouldn''t care any less about his thoughts as my eyes wandered around his clothes, trying my hardest to find something to say that wasn''t ''Who the hell dressed you up? ''.


    "And you, who are you" I blinked, trying my best to listen to his response and not drift into my thoughts once again.


    "The Mad John, I am your sailing master".


    "The sailing master huh!" I nodded "And who is your captain".


    "You are Prince Wyatt" His face soon turned into a frown as he seems almost displeased by my question.


    "Alright, and what are we doing right now?" I said as my thoughts were still trying to settle down amidst the rough storms that caused the ship to creak.


    "We are just about to make the rest of the ''Poisonous maids'' crew'' walk off the nks and leave their bodies to be devoured by the magical beast of the sea".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait, we are going to kill them. I mean, can we legally do this? Isn''t there some punishment or possible consequences we might face for doing this?"


    "No Prince Wyatt, you are a pirate, and ording to the codes of pirates, whether we choose to let them live or die is your duty to decide and you won''t face any punishment or consequences for doing so" The man exined, shaking his head in disagreement.


    "But the only thing we should be worried about is the fury of Captain Davy, the secondrgest vessel belonging to Captain Silver-tongue''s fleet".


    "And why is that?" I asked with raised brows as I somehow understood the details of his words.


    The man sighed as he looked at me with bitterness in his eyes as though thoroughly regretting his words as he said them.


    "It''s because you had already ordered before the battle to leave no men alive including the ''Poisonous maid'', leader of the ''Poisonous maid crews'' and daughter of Captain Davy. From the moment we had attacked the ''Poisonous maid crews'' and their ship, we already risk attracting the anger of Captain Silver-tongue for illegally breaking away from the fleet and Captain Davy for daring to attack his daughter".


    I scrunched my eyebrows together as I understood the implication of my current dilemma from the man''s tone and expression.


    "And why didn''t you stop me from making such a stupid decision if this was supposedly the result of our actions" I asked, already knowing that such orders were given by this body''s former owner.


    But still, I couldn''t help but find something or someone to directly vent my frustration on. And the man standing in front of me was the unlucky scapegoat.


    "I had warned you about the implications before you gave the order Prince Wyatt. But still, you insisted and kept on screaming something about freedom and unfairness"


    "But fortunately, you don''t have to worry about Captain''s Silver-tongue fury since your father- Emperor Brewer the 3rd of the Empire of Endossa has a very close rtionship with him so maybe we wouldn''t be put on his wanted list even after he found out what we had just done" The man said, sighing as though even him was finding it hard to believe his own words.


    "Empire of Endossa..." I mumbled as I heard that name once more, wondering what kind of ce it was as it was already obvious that this body''s former owner was a prince belonging to a supposedly grand empire.


    "Yes, And it''s one of the biggest empires in the ''Word of Tharcania".


    "Wait. Did you just say Tharcania, the ''World of Tharcania?"


    ''Wasn''t that the name of the world in which that Librarian had centered his book in, even though I told him how cheesy it was''.


    I asked as my thoughts spiralled down the bottomless pit of confusion once again. My eyes widened as I began to remember what I was doing before I arrived here.

 Chapter 2 Demons Of The Seas

    ?"Oh, shit!!!" My lips parted apart as I muttered subconsciously, with the scenes ying right in my head.


    ¡­....¡­..


    "I told you didn''t I, I am just here to take some books because I couldn''t find the Ebook I wanted online" Wyatt said as he looked at the librarian behind the counter, even though the man looked to be at least passed histe fifties, Wyatt could see some vitality in his eyes as the man continued to plead with him to read his book.


    "Please sir, I beg you take a look at my book, as a marine biologist, I am sure that you would love it" A man responded, begging continuously as he pushed the book into Wyatt''s hands.


    ''It was my mistake. I shouldn''t I told him about my profession as a marine biologist'' Wyatt immediately shook his head at the passing thought in his head.


    ''What am I saying? I would have stayed here for a few hours if I hadn''t told him about the books I was looking for and why I desperately needed so many of them''.


    And most of all, he could repay the man for his help by bringing something delicious to eat the next time hees by or needs to return the book since it was all he could afford.


    But who would have taught that the only reason the man had gone so far was so that he could help him read and review his book.


    And it wasn''t just some few pages that he had to read, because if it were, then he would have at least reconsidered and given it a chance.


    But looking at the humongous books in his hands that looked like it was about 20 cm x 28 cm with several thousand pages underneath them, Wyatt quickly became discouraged as he knew that he wouldn''t even get passed the first few pages before he puts them down in boredom.


    "Fine, even though you aren''t going to read it, at least tell me why. Does the book cover not look pleasant enough? Or is there something about the appearance that stopped you from picking it up?" The man said as he looked at Wyatt attentively, hoping to pick up anything that could help him make the book a little better or more readable.


    "It isn''t the book cover" Wyatt said as he looked at the ck-coloured book cover with various golden inscriptions drawn around it. And in the middle of its cover, the title of the book which was also written in a bright golden colour read ''Fantastic Beasts of Records''.


    Although he liked the simplicity of its design and the strange uniqueness the book gave off, he just wasn''t going to read something as big as that.


    "It''s just that I don''t think that I can finish it and give you the review of it on time" Wyatt added.


    "Is that the only reason?" The man asked, calming down after he has listened to Wyatt''s reasoning for refusing to read his book.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes" Wyatt said as he nodded his head immediately, thinking that the man has finally understood his reasons for not epting the book.


    "Then if it''s like that, don''t worry, I have all the time in the world. Even if you don''t want to read it, at least read the ones you can as best as you can and write down the review in a booklet. And if you are unable to finish it before your death day, give It to your descendants and tell them the same thing until one of them finishes the book together with the review I need" The man said, not noticing Wyatt''s expression that changed the more he opened his mouth.


    "Whichever of your generation finishes the book, I will grant them a very big reward for doing such a marvellous thing for me and¡­.".


    "Enough¡­!!" Wyatt said, quickly interrupting the man as he could no longer listen to the man''s nonsensical chatter.


    "Are you indirectly insulting me?".


    "What do you mean sir, I just¡­"


    "Every day I walk up early in the morning just to go to job, I thought that I would be escaping the 9 to 5 dreaded work hours of every adult since I was doing the things I love as a marine biologist. But you know what happened one day" Wyatt said as he looked at the Liberian with grievance in his eyes.


    Although he had no right to be angry at the man since all this wasn''t his fault and the man was just begging him to review his book since he had mostly not found anybody else or they had dropped it and escaped immediately they saw how big it was.


    But still, he needed someone to release all these pent-up emotions and pains that''s been building up in him for several years now.


    "Don''t cry. Don''t cry... . You are a man Wyatt, don''t show your weakness" Wyatt said to himself as he sucked a snort that was unknowingly below his nose back in.


    "One day, I went on fieldwork to further document the behavioural features of dolphins, which I had readily applied for since I wanted to see one of the most intelligent animals of the sea. And also my girlfriend had requested cute pictures of the dolphins as she too was a fan of them. And depending on the qualities of pictures and how good they were she would prepare something crazy for me that night"


    "Of course, I knew what the crazy thing was after catching a glimpse of her perverted smile, and immediately knew that she had just used the dolphins as an excuse. But still, that didn''t stop me from giving it my all and putting in my best efforts to take those pictures. But just when I had gotten in the water with my camera, one of those¡­.. sniff!! Sniff!!" Wyatt added as he froze his face to avoid his tears from falling.


    Even his eyes weren''t blinking as he waited until the tears dried up from under his eyelids.

 Chapter 3 Demons Of The Seas (2)

    ?"Here take, you can have this tissue" The man said, offering Wyatt a small white tissue paper as he saw the sad scene in front of him.


    "Thank you" Wyatt said with great difficulty as his teeth shed together, trying his best to keep the tears in.


    He wipes the remaining tears that tried to escape clean before blowing his snort on the tissue paper.


    "Go on".


    Wyatt nodded his head and continued "Those demonic spawns of the sea bit my johnson before I could even know what happened. Do you want to know what happened next? No need to respond, I will tell you. One of them flipped me over and the rest ganged up around me while I was still in shock. One of them proceeded to insert his¡­ his..sniff¡­his".


    ''Shhh!!! Calm down and tell me everything" As though sensing Wyatt''s buried pain, the man quickly said as he consoled him, putting his hands over his shoulder, and gently rubbing it.


    "Thank you" Wyatt said as he felt the sincerity of the old man and thefort he provided.


    And it took everything in his power to not cry on the man''s shoulder even if he was just a stranger as he remembered the most horrid emotional trauma that made him hate and dislike his job as a marine biologist.


    "One of them tried to insert his pp in my behind, fortunately, I was protected by the gears that I had worn from the assault, which helped me regain back my bearing. But still, that didn''t stop it from dry humping me as I screamed to the top of my lungs from the pain of having my ancestral descendants bitten away from me"


    "At that moment, I promised myself to wipe them away from the depths of the ocean as I listened to their squeaky chuckles that would forever follow and burn the image of that experience in my mind forever¡­.sniff..sneeze¡­" Wyatt said as he kept on cleaning his eyes with his hands.


    "Sigh! I can see why you got so angry at myment about your future generations" The man said as he shook his head in pity while bending down to take a peek below Wyatt''s belt.


    "Why wouldn''t it hurt when you can''t even get it up or produce an offspring? What a pity! Even monks have a choice whether they wanted to cut it off or not. So what happened to your girlfriend after she found out about your new condition".


    "What else could she do? she left me aftering to the hospital to find out what had happened to me. And only when I came back home after being discharged from the hospital did I find out that the reason she had nevere to visit me in the hospital since the very first day was that she was sleeping with one of her male friends that she had said several times was just a friend. And even when I caught her redhanded, do you know what she called me in front of the loser" Wyatt replied as furyced his words, subconsciously raging as he remembered the scene of catching his girlfriend on his bed with another man.


    "She called me a friend. Just a friend".


    But the rage disappeared as soon as it came as Wyatt said "But I don''t me her though. After all, What is the use of being a man if you can''t p some cheeks".


    "Hmmm!!! You are right. You have all those pent-up frustrations in you with no way to release them, so instead, you result in violence as a means to cope" The man said as he shook his head at Wyatt''s painful circumstances.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You didn''t do anything thing extremely violent during those times did you?".


    Wyatt went silent immediately after he heard the man''s question, causing the man to raise his brows with a tinge of curiosity in his eyes.


    Seeing no use to hide it anymore, Wyatt sighed as he said "I filled the entire beach with a highly toxic liquid pesticide, killing every dolphin together with any aquatic marine life in sight".


    The old man''s eyes widened momentarily before he closed them, calming himself down as he opened them again with clear tranquillity in his eyes and said "You have suffered a lot, haven''t you?".


    "Yes, I have"


    "Come here" The old man said as he opened his arms wide, gesturing for Wyatt toe into his embrace.


    Seeing no other way to refuse such genuine consolement, Wyatt epted the hug. And before he knew it, he felt a hand patting his back gently.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay for men to cry sometimes too. Go ahead and let it all out, no one is here to look at you" The man said as he continued to gently pat Wyatt''s back.


    It was around eight o''clock in the evening and no one was in the library. He was even about to close up the library when Wyatt hade in and ordered arge number of books.


    Thinking that Wyatt was an avid reader due to the number of books he had asked for, he used the opportunity to see if he could get Wyatt to read his book and get a review from him.


    ''But who knew that the young man was suffering this much? As someone such as myself, how can I ept such an unhappy life'' The man thought.


    Meanwhile, before Wyatt could react, the instant those words made their way into his ears, he felt as though a gate in his heart has been opened as droplets of tears fell from his eyes before they multiplied again and again, until his eyes were flooded with tears that dropped against the man''s shoulders and slide off to the ground.


    After a few minutes of letting go of his emotion, Wyatt immediately came back to himself and removed his body from that of the man.


    "Are you feeling okay now?"

 Chapter 4 The Fantastic Beasts Of Records

    ?"Yes, I am feeling much better now, thank you".


    "Hahahaha¡­ You know this is the first time that I have received so much thanks for doing nothing. All I did was give you a shoulder to rest on"


    The man said as he roared out inughter due to the number of times Wyatt had thanked him.


    "I think that I owe you a favour once again" Wyatt said as he sighed in relief, not bothered by the words that he had just said.


    "That''s two favour you owe me now. Why don''t I cash it in exchange that you reading my book? But now, I don''t want a review, I just hope that you enjoy my story" The man said as he pushed the enormous book in his hands forward.


    Seeing the man''s actions, Wyatt couldn''t help but frown as he didn''t know what to say next.


    He can''t lie that he would read the book since the man was obviously handling it over to him for free, and even if he reads it he was sure that he would abandon it at some corner never to touch it again.


    So he was hesitant about what to say to the old man who seems like a nice guy, and he didn''t want to break his heart by refusing his promise again, so he had to watch his words carefully.


    "Alright, I will try my best to check it out and try to finish it so that I could leave a review for you" Wyatt said as he took the book In his hands. It was heavy, but not heavy enough that he couldn''t hold it with his two hands.


    It was just a book anyway and all he had to do was read it. How hard could it be?


    Even if he took a few years, he still had his whole life ahead of him especially now that he is still in histe 20s.


    "Hahahaha!! That''s good. You don''t know how you made this old man delighted by epting that book. I thought that you were going to refuse it again" The man said, smiling ear to ear as he asionally roared out inughter.


    Wyatt nodded his head in understanding as he thanked himself for not wrecking the old man''s heart.


    "But, can I at least know what the book is all about? And do you have this book published online so that I read it from my phone?" Wyatt asked.


    "What''s your penname anyway?".


    The immediately shook his head at Wyatt''s question saying "Sorry young man, I don''t use the inte like some of you younglings use nowadays. So you can''t find any of my books online as all of them are written by my hands with a pen".


    "You mean..?" Wyatt uttered in surprise at the meaning of the man''s words.


    "Yes, I wrote everything down on those pages single handled by myself" The man said, nodding his head in confirmation of Wyatt''s question.


    "And as for the world I have written, the book itself takes ce in the ''World of Tharnacia"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Isn''t that a little cheesy?" Wyatt said as he thought about the obsession of fantasy writers with inventing strange names that ordinary people would always find hard to pronounce.


    The man merely snorted at Wyatt''s question and continued talking as though he hadn''t heard anything.


    "Anyway, all the wonders and secrets of the ''World of Tharcania'' are in this book. From the beasts that walk thend to those who dwell in the ocean -And also those that spread their wings flying high up in the sky as they cry into the clouds"


    "You see I have grown tired of writing about humans and their exploits. I needed to write something else, something different. And thus, the ''Fantastic Beasts Of Records'' came into my mind, and in no time I started writing non-stop until I could fill its pages".


    "So it''s more like an encyclopedia" Wyatt said.


    Although he found the conversation a little weird, he just took it as an old man finding meaning and pleasure in the world that he had written down.


    "No, it is not just an encyclopedia, but it contains the wonders and mysteries of the world of Tharcania. With it, one can journey to the highest summit which no one dares climb" The man responded.


    "And as for my Penname, it''s at the back of the book".


    Gently turning the book over until it was flipped to the other side since it was a bit heavy, Wyatt looked around it to see if he could find any initials on its back.


    He looked all over until he finally spotted an initial on the bottom of the cover that read.


    "Written by The Happiness god" Wyatt said as he looked at the man strangely.


    "The one and only" Happiness god smiled cheerfully as he heard Wyatt calling out his name.


    ''Again, writers and their strange pennames'' Wyatt thought as he quickly overlooked the matter. After all, he had seen pen names more worse than this.


    "Okay, although I would have liked to continue chatting with you, but I need to go home and go through these books because I will be leading an experiment tomorrow" Wyatt said.


    "You are still working as a Marine biologist?" Happiness god said in surprise as he thought that Wyatt would have quit his job by now after such a horrible experience.


    "Yeah, although I would have loved to call it quits, but I don''t have any money to live off if I stayed idle for long. And since I put everything I had into bing a marine biologist, I had no other choice than to apply for a post in anotherpany and continue working" Wyatt responded.


    "Alright, I understand. And since you liked your job so much, then I am sure that you will be fascinated by the marine life in the ''World of Tharcania''. But don''t get too carried away because you would still need to explore the beast of the earth and that of the sky" The Happiness god replied.

 Chapter 5 Endowed

    ?It only took a few minutes to check the books out and arrange everything in a bag so that Wyatt could carry them easily.


    "Here you go".


    "Thank you old man, I will see youter" Wyatt said as he held the books carefully between his two hands and walked towards to door to exit the library.


    "I will see you too young man. Once you are done reading my book" The Happiness god shouted loud enough for Wyatt to hear his voice as he watched him exiting the library.


    "YEAH, AND THAT''S IF OR WHEN I''M DONE WITH IT!!" Wyatt responded as his voice echoed through the library, making its way to the man''s ears before it settled upon the rows of the present as the room soon turned quiet.


    ¡­......


    "What the hell? How is this even possible?'' I thought as the streams of memories came rushing into my mind like a tsunami.


    My eyes turned hazy as I temporary cked out before my vision was restored. Looking at the man that called himself ''The mad John '' -my sailing master, I could see the look of concern and doubt in his eyes as the weird silence that resulted from my inability to respond filled the air around us and created a very awkward situation as the two of us looked at each other quietly, while he waited for me to break the silence.


    I wanted to say something to break the silence, amand or maybe something like ''Is the ship secured''.


    But I couldn''t because I have never been a pirate and I did not know how to act like one. I didn''t even know how to act as a prince except if I wanted to act all high and mighty but I couldn''t because what if Icked a distinct character that my body''s former owner had?


    A while ago, I was only a marine biologist with a severe acute trauma that ruined my life, and now I am stuck between acting as a prince or a pirate.


    Shit! Fuck it!


    I will just freestyle it and act as a normal person would do. Hopefully, I would be able to handle whateveres next.


    "Prince Wyatt are you okay?" Mad John said as he looked at me.


    It seems that he got tired of waiting for me to respond and decided to break the ice first.


    Well, that was good enough for me.


    "I am just feeling a little bit dizzy" I responded.


    "It might be because you are still recovering from falling from the water and downing and losing part of your memories" Mad John replied.


    Yes, let''s go with that excuse.


    "I think so too " I said as I finally took the time to look at my clothes.


    Dressed in a loose blue garment embroidered with several golden patterns that stopped right above his knees, with gold cuffs on both sides of the sleeves, ck trousers and a long ck boot to match the whole outfit.


    Weird taste! Butpared to the man in front of him, his former body at least had a nice fashion sense.


    Though I was surprised to see that it was wet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''That exins why it felt a little bit heavy and cold'' I thought to myself.


    Well, at least he had given me a clue on how to act.


    But still, the fact that I haven''t noticed it up till now made me wonder what else I haven''t checked yet.


    I put my hands right below my belt to check if it was missing something too. And just my hands were in front of it, I grabbed it.


    Feeling the sack of skin with the two unbroken balls in it, my hands couldn''t help but quiver a bit as I pressed it tighter just to make sure that it wasn''t a dream.


    Was it really necessary to do that now especially when he has unknowingly found himself in another world?


    Yes, yes it was.


    And that was the main reason why he checked and confirmed a few more times. After all how bad would his luck be if he suddenly transmigrated into a eunuch''s body especially when he had been brutally ganged up and castrated by a group of dolphins in his previous life?


    But thankfully, his luck wasn''t all that bad as he was in the body of a very fertile man who seemed to be the same age as him from what he could make out.


    ''Thank you ''Happiness god'' I thought as I almost let out a tear from my eyes.


    At first, I thought that it was just a weird pen name, but after finding myself in the world he told me about, I now felt that maybe, that old man might really be a ''god''.


    I don''t mean he had told me about this beforehand, I would have readily epted ande prepared, but he just had to make an excuse by making me read that book.


    What is the name of that book again?


    I think that it was something like the ''Fantastic book o¡­..


    Hold on!!


    My brain froze as I suddenly remembered that I had opened the book when a sh of light blinded my eyes, and before I knew it, I was there. Standing all soaked and wet on a pirate ship.


    ''If the book brought me here through some means'' doesn''t that mean that it would be here with me'' I thought as I looked all around me before moving my hand in my clothes as I felt something heavy residing in there.


    It can''t be.


    My eyes bulged as I pushed my hands into my tunic and brought out a book, smaller than the one the man had given me.


    How did I know that it was the same as the ''Fantastic beasts of records''?


    Well, because it looked the same as the one the man had given me. And when I turned the back, I saw the same initial as the previous one which read ''Written by The Happiness god''.

 Chapter 6 The Poisonous Maids Crew

    ?"What is that Prince Wyatt?" Mad John asked, seemingly reminding me of his presence.


    Deciding to diver the matter before I make the atmosphere weirder, I said "You said that you are just about to make the ''Poisonous maid'' crew walk off the right nk right?".


    "Yes, Prince Wyatt. We have all of them tied and lined up and we are just awaiting yourmand" Mad John replied as he looked at me with less doubt and concern in his eyes.


    It seems that diverting the question had worked.


    "Alright, take me to them. I might have forgotten some of my memories, but that didn''t mean that I have forgotten the ones responsible for it" I said, subconsciously making my voice thicker and clearer.


    It seems that taking drama ss so that I can fake the final test given to me by the counsellor to be in the same swimming pool with a dolphin has paid off.


    But still, he couldn''t believe that hispany put him in counselling even after what had happened.


    Weren''t they aware that at that point he didn''t want to be close to any of those devilish aquatic menaces?


    Though, he didn''t me them. After all, he was one of their best marine biologists. And having a marine biologist who was afraid of water wasn''t something that they found amusing so after his physical recovery, they decided to get him some professional help.


    Though the counsellor tried as she made him ovee his new gained fear of water. But there was one thing that she couldn''t cure.


    His hate for dolphins.


    It grew up to point that he sought revenge. And after he had gotten his vengeance, it didn''t just stop there.


    His hate for them grew stronger. As it did, he vowed to wipe the ocean clean of their entire existence and he wouldn''t rest until he had aplished it.


    After all, why would he stop when that was the only thing that made him keep on pushing in life?


    His hate for them birthed a newfound motivation, and his motivation became his driving force.


    "Hah!! Hahh!" I ced my hand on my chest as I felt my heart rapidly beating.


    Oh lord! I hate those fricking bastards.


    Sighing as I followed Mad John down from the upper deck until we arrived at the lower deck.


    And even before I could fully descend, I saw crowds of men each dressed in different attires and styles. Some were covered in blood, while others held a sword that was drenched with blood.


    Nevertheless, all of them looked as though they had just gone through a terrifying battle.


    And while the battle was going on, their leader decided to take a swim and drown.


    Didn''t his former body''s owner know that a leader is always supposed to be at the back to support and give his men the morale they needed to get the job down?


    The only ones that were qualified to charge headfirst were those that know what they were doing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But even with that, several precautions and safety measures are needed to be maintained.


    And if anyone says otherwise that a leader is supposed to lead his men forward from the front and not from the back all because of honour and bravery,


    Then, tell them to stand amid the dead bodies of the brave and honourable and ask their souls if it mattered.


    Did their honour prevent their deaths or help them fasten it fasten?


    Ah!! I almost felt sorry for them.


    Almost.


    And it seems that everybody noticed my arrival and began to part ways for us in the middle, letting me and mad John walk through without any problems.


    And soon, we both arrived at the centre where I saw several 8 individuals, two were men while the rest were women.


    Hmmm! The ''Poisonous maids''. It seems that they were a bit of a sexist group.


    Not that I found anything wrong with it as they were several brazen, dirty men on his side and he hadn''t yet seen a single woman.


    Something about that needed to change. Take note!


    Anyway, I was now standing in front of the tied-up captives, and from the vicious gazes they gave him, it was as though they wanted to peirce their daggers into his heart with their eyes.


    Though one, in particr, looked at me more intensely as I could hear the sound of her grinding her together.


    I take it that she must the leader of the ''Poisonous maid crew''. What was her name again?


    It seems Mad John left that part out when he was recounting everything to me.


    No worries, it still doesn''t matter.


    "Untie her mouth" I said as I watched as one of my crew members stepped forward and removed the clothing that was tied around her mouth.


    And the instant her mouth was freed and she gained the ability to speak the first thing she said to me was " I will kill you".


    These words alone sent my head into a spiral of thoughts as aI thought of a way to reply. But after a while, several minutes had passed, and in order not to repeat the same weird conversation with Mad John, I said what was on my mind.


    "And how are you going to achieve that? You are tied up and about to be thrown to your deaths. What makes you think that you can kill me as you are now" I said as I watched her face morph into grievance before changing back to the nasty expression that she gave me.


    "I would have killed you if you hadn''t taken us by surprise. I would have skimmed your body and applied poison to it and watched from the sidelines as you screamed in pain. But you had taken me and my crew by surprise when you had surprisingly attacked us. I now understand why your brothers said that you were weak, cowardly, and dishonourable" She said as she attempted to spit on my feet.

 Chapter 7 The Poisonous Maids Crew (2)

    ?An action which I had caught on early and dodged on time with a frown on my face.


    "What? Did my words hurt you Prince Wyatt" She said mockingly, attempting to throw me into a disarray of negative emotions.


    Her words might have worked if it were the former Prince Wyatt, but to me, they were nothing more than noise.


    It didn''t generate any emotions from me other than pity.


    Yes, what a pity!


    Considering how beautiful she was, couldn''t the former Prince Wyatt have kept her as a prisoner or something?


    A pity that he had to waste such a beauty by throwing her into the ocean.


    But thankfully, he was here now, with his johnson fully ready and loaded to erase such a mistake.


    "What if I decide to grant you freedom" I said, watching as her eyes grew wide in doubt before her face reverted to its former expression.


    But somehow, this one was more vengeful than thest as she looked at me as her one would look at a pile of trash with a contemptuous gaze in her eyes.


    How did I know what her gaze meant?


    Well, trymitting full-scale genocide on a marine aquatic lifeform that had made your life miserable and watched the way you would look at their floating corpses as nothing more but a pile of rubbish.


    "Prince Wyatt¡­" Mad John said as he also looked at me with doubt in his eyes, probably wondering why I had changed my mind.


    I needed to do something about that unless I want to leave him doubting my every action andparing them to the former Prince Wyatt.


    "I took your advice this time Mad John and decided to spare her. If she lives, I doubt that Captain Davy would hold any deep grudge against us considering that we spared his daughter''s life even though he would still be angry at us for attacking her ship. It still wouldn''t be as bad as killing her" I said,ing up with a reasonable excuse.


    "Okay, it''s good that you considered my advice Prince Wyatt. I also think that it''s best we find a city nearby soo and leave her there, hopefully, we would reduce one more potential enemy and only have to worry about Captain Silver-tongue" Mad John said, nodding his head in appreciation as he looked at me while also giving out another piece of advice.


    It seems that his advice was not always taken seriously.


    Well, that was to be expected because if what I had just learned about the former Prince Wyatt was true, then he was probably a fool.


    Though, I have to give him points for being cowardly and dishonourable.


    He would have lived longer if he stayed that way.


    But he didn''t!


    "Alright. You guys can lock them up. But don''t forget to give them food and water and make sure that their stay on our ship is at least enjoyable until we can reach the nearest city and drop them off there" I said, turning to look at my crew while making sure that they heard each of my words.


    Albeit I didn''t look them in the eye as I spoke though.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It wasn''t because I was scared or anything like that. But I was still getting used tomanding men who looked as though they would tear anyone to pieces at a moment''s notice.


    And the fact they were covered in blood which I presumed was their enemies'' own didn''t help the situation either.


    Lord! They truly needed to smile often.


    "You guys heard the captain, take them to the brig. And make sure that they don''t try to escape" Mad John said, repeating my own words to the crew who immediately took action.


    ''Leave me!" I heard the Captain of the ''Poisonous maids muttering silently as her teeth were once again grinding against each other.


    "You said something" I asked, thinking that it was only my imagination but seeing her furious expression made me curious about what she had said.


    "I said get your filthy hands off me" She said again, shaking off the hands of my crew members that were helping her to stand on her feet.


    And this time, her voice was loud enough for me and everybody around her to hear her.


    "You!!" She said, turning her head in my direction as she hissed at me.


    Me! What did I do wrong?


    Isn''t she supposed to be grateful that I was going to be setting her free while still giving her the best services on my ship until we find the nearest habitablend and drop her off there?


    "How cowardly can you get?" She added.


    "What do you mean?" I responded, clearly not understanding what she was trying to say.


    "It''s funny isn''t it? I, ra Davy, ''Captain of the Poisonous Maids'' would be shown mercy by the likes of someone like you".


    Oh! Her name is ra.


    Well, her long blonde hair suited her name. Still, I wonder why several blonde hairs back on earth were named ra too.


    It had to be more than just a coincidence.


    "If we had an actual battle and you had shown me mercy, then I would have taken it with a piece of gratitude and epted it. But you had attacked us shamelessly and the only reason you haven''t thrown us off your ship to our deaths yet is that you are afraid of my father taking revenge for my sake"


    She added as she instantly closed the distance between the two of us, breathed heavily against my face.


    Her actions caused me to frown a little, but what made me frown deeper was that my crew members just stood by and watched as a woman who potentially threaten my life neared me as she rained various insults and did nothing to stop her.


    It seems that they didn''t put the former Prince Wyatt in their heart enough to feel the need to instinctively protect him from danger.

 Chapter 8 Mercy Is Sometimes Less Favourable

    ?He had also noticed that they didn''t even listen to his voice when he ordered them to take ra and her crew to the brig and had only acted when mad John had talked.


    Hmm! That would have to change.


    If he wants to survive in this world, then he needed people who were willing to protect him or sacrifice their lives for him.


    What he needed was loyalty!


    What he needed was loyalty simr to those of the Spartiate society.


    Although it wouldn''t be easy, he ced his bet on them being simple-minded men who only knew the difference between alcohol and pleasure. And most of all, they were pirates otherwise known as the thieves of the seas.


    And since he was a man from the 24th century, wouldn''t it be easy for him to coarse or influence the minds of such men?


    It might be easy. It might be hard. But he wouldn''t know until he tried.


    And the least that he could fear was his death if he failed. After all the former Prince Wyatt had fallen into the ocean and died, so who is to say that the same won''t happen to him?


    "So what are you suggesting? Are you saying that I should throw you off board right now to your deaths" I said, finally understanding what her words implied


    "Yes. If you had gone through all this effort just to attack us and kill half of my crew members, the least that you could do is kill me as their captain and the remaining of my crew so that we would die knowing that we don''t have to forever bear the shame of being at your mercy" She replied, and at that moment, every one of the women and men that were tied up and held in bondage with her looked at me with vengeful eyes.


    Their actions were making it clear to me that if I spare their lives, they would go through any means to kill me and have their revenge.


    I have just arrived in this world and I already have people who are after my life.


    I frowned.


    "So at least, grant us an honourable death even if you don''t have the honour or dignity of a pirate. At least let me die with the remaining pride I have as a pirate. And if my father asks about my death tell me that I died at the sea together with my ship. He would understand" She said as her face softened up at the mention of her father.


    This is getting too problematic.


    Either she dies here and I risk getting the wrath of the father ''Captain Davy'', the supposedly secondrgest vessel under ''Captain Silver tongue'', while I also have to survive against thetter.


    Or, I let her live and gain a 50 per cent chance of surviving her father''s wrath. While I watch my back at every minute in case shees back for revenge.


    It was a problematic decision to make because, on the other hand, I had just arrived in this world and wasn''t yet ready to have blood on my hand after all I wasn''t a serial killer.


    And on the other hand, if I get rid of her now, I would be eliminating one of my potential future enemies in advance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The answer on which decision was most profitable to me was clear, but what made it difficult wasn''t the issue of whether she died or not, but it was about me and my morals.


    And ultimately, my morals won, thus reminding me of my nature and limitations as a human being and how oundish it was to suddenly be a blood-thirsty pirate in less than a day.


    Shaking my head as I eventually came to a decision, I looked at ra who seems to have seen through my response even though I haven''t said anything yet.


    "Ptui!!"


    And just when I hadn''t expected it, she spat on my face.


    Her actions were too fast and unexpected for me to think or react to what had happened until I felt a warm wet fluid on my face.


    "Let today forever be a reminder to you of the moment that you forever became a coward. And when the time is right, I will offer you the same just humiliation that you have given me" She said, uttering every sentence with hostility and loathing.


    Yet I didn''t pay any attention to what she was saying as I used my hands to wipe away the fluid from my face.


    "You will¡­"


    "SMACK!!!"


    I ran my right palm right through her face as a loud resounding smack echoed through the ship. settling with the waves of the seas as they quieted down.


    "Shut up" I said as I stared at the woman who seems to magnify her hatred for me the more she looked at me.


    I didn''t know if all this hate was just something that hade from the surprise attack the former Prince Wyatt had ordered or if it was something more than that goes way back to these two having some bad blood between them.


    But I didn''t care to know or bother finding out.


    Because at the moment, I was furious.


    I looked at her, and I saw mixed expressions shing through her eyes from anger, shame and disbelief, to bitterness.


    But then again, I didn''t care how she was feeling as I walked up to her and grabbed her hair.


    Sinking my hands into her long blonde hair that seems to be reflecting together with the sun, pulling her up until my actions forced her to look into my eyes and lock her gaze with mine.


    "You will never be a great man like your father Emperor Brewer the 3rd. You will forever be weak. You will forever be a lesser man. Lesser than even your brothers" She said, not giving me the chance to even utter a word as she spoke with a loathing smile on her face.

 Chapter 9 I Am Not A Lesser Man

    ?For some reason, she thinks that she has managed to somehow pull my strings due to theck of emotion that I was currently showing.


    And she was right. She was damn right.


    Because right now I was furious.


    Letting go of her hair, I made sure to send her head flying straight against the floorboard and watched as her face disyed a painful expression due to the force of the collision.


    I went down to grab her hair one more time and lifted her until we were looking into each other eyes.


    Seeing that I was about to say something, she closed back her mouth that was about to open, seemingly waiting for my next words.


    Though I appreciate the quietness for a while, but that didn''t appease the anger that I felt.


    "Looking at the way you are currently, a lesser man would have mocked you. He would have insulted your so-called pride and honour. He would have gloated about his superiority and victory. Degrade your existence and state the futility of your struggles" I said, loud enough for her and everyone around me to hear "I am not a lesser man".


    Her eyes widened as she heard my words more than everyone else, as she looked at me with a dumbfounded expression on her face.


    "Mad John" I said.


    "Yes, Captain" Mad John replied, forgetting to address me as Prince Wyatt.


    But was Iining?


    No, I wasn''t.


    I liked it and couldn''t help but let a smile grace my lips.


    It wasn''t that I hated being called a prince, but because right now, around me. I wasn''t seeing a throne, a pce, an army, or a crown.


    All I saw were pirates, drenched in the blood of their enemies as they awaited amand from me to give to them.


    And although I don''t know how deep their loyalty is for me, the fact still doesn''t change that right now I was their ''Captain''.


    And as long as I was sailing the deep seas with them, I needed to act as one. So I would rather secure my position as the captain in their hearts before I start thinking of the former Prince Wyatt brothers and his family.


    "Throw the remaining Posoinouis maids'' crew and their captain into the ocean" I said, watching as mad John''s expression morphed into disbelief and surprise.


    He was probably thinking about why I had changed my mind.


    But I didn''t have any reason though as all I thought about was getting rid of one of my enemies before ites to bite me in my back.


    Funny enough, anger serves as a really good motivation tomit a murder.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Though I am pretty sure that this was how I felt when I killed those dolphins andmitted genocide on an entire beach.


    But this might be my first time getting human blood on my hands.


    Hmmm! I wonder if it might feel the same.


    "But Captain. I mean Prince Wyatt. I don''t think that it is a good idea. Even if we gain Captain''s Davy fury for attacking his daughter, the consequences would be a million times more if we killed her" Mad John replied, shaking his head in disagreement.


    "Mad john¡­" I said, turning my head to look at him "Did I ask for your suggestion?".


    "No, you didn''t" He responded.


    "Good. And what order have I given?".


    "To throw the Poisonous maids'' crew and their captain off board".


    "So what are you waiting for before you execute my orders?" I said as I watched him internally struggle with himself before he tiredly sighed as his face soon turned rxed.


    "What are you guys still waiting for? Didn''t you hear the captain''s order? Pick the prisoners up and walk them off the nk" Mad John said as he walked forward and grabbed ra who neither struggled nor said anything as she looked at me in doubt and disbelief.


    ''It seems that they truly listened and obeyed his words more than mine'' I thought to myself as I saw my crewmen walking the remaining ''Posoinous maids'' crew members towards the nk and watched as they stopped and pushed one of them forward on the nk with a stick.


    But just as he was nearing the end of the nk.


    "STOP!!" A loud feminine voice suddenly made its way through my ears, causing me to freeze in surprise.


    Even my crewmen weren''t spared either as they all stopped their actions and looked towards the source of the voice.


    Meanwhile, I froze because the voice came from right behind me. And the way all of them looked at me or the figure standing at my back verified it.


    Turning my eyes to see who it was, I froze once more at the very instant my eyes saw who the figure was.


    In front of his eyes standing tall and proud was a woman, dressed in aplete set of armour embroiled with different golden patterns and carvings except for a long sea brown cloth that was attached under the left side of her armoured belt, all the way to the back.


    In her right hand was a long strangely carved sword, and as Imposing as she stood, I would have mistaken her for a man instead of a woman if not for the protruding area of her chest and the fact that she wasn''t wearing a helmet, thus allowing me to get a view of her crystal clear beautiful eyes and brown hair that was tied into a bun.


    Although her armour left a deep impression on me as I didn''t know anyone stupid enough to put on a full body armour in the middle of the ocean.


    Still, I didn''t voice out my thoughts as I kept my mouth mute, not knowing how to address the stranger.


    And since none of my crew members had attacked her and had stopped their actions upon hearing her voice, I concluded that she is someone among my own.

 Chapter 10 The Unfaithful Gaurd

    ?And if I made the connections which I wasn''t sure yet were correct, then I would assume that she is a knight.


    If Prince Wyatt is the prince of a somewhat grander empire, wouldn''t some special knight or guard apany him to protect him on his journey through the seas?


    After all, that was usually how the story usually went. A prince leaves his kingdom while still being protected by guards discreetly or in the open.


    But soon after, as those questions made their way through his mind, he frowned.


    Because if somehow his guess was correct and she was his guard. Then where has she been all this time?


    Why did she only appear when he had ordered the execution of ra and her crewmen?


    Why didn''t he see her when he had first opened his eyes after being supposedly rescued from drowning?


    And why was she now standing here, looking down at him with the same contempt and loathing in her eyes?


    I couldn''t help but deepen my frown as I voiced out my thoughts "Why?".


    And as though she had not expected such a response from me, her face morphed into a frown as she looked at me with a mocking smile "Because I said so".


    Surely this woman hasn''t been walking around on the same ship with the former Prince Wyatt right?


    "Listen, Prince Wyatt, the only reason that I still call you a prince is because of the respect I have for the Empire of Endossa. If not for that, you shouldn''t even think of getting any sort of consideration from me. And the fact that I am your guard and escort doesn''t mean that I would seat behind while I watch you make stupid decisions that could potentially put you and everyone around you in danger" She added.


    Oh! So she is indeed his guard.


    Well, even though I have a lot of questions for her, I kept my mouth shut as I began to specte on a lot of things that have been bothering me.


    Like that of the former Prince Wyatt''s death.


    It seems that I still have to respond as I saw her waiting expectantly for my reply.


    "And what do you propose then?" I said.


    "Hahahahahaha... I can''t believe that you are going to make me say it again, I still can''t believe that this is the length that I have fallen to from protecting his majesty to protecting the likes of a failed prince like you" She replied, and I watched as her mocking smile turned intoughter as though ridiculing my entire existence.


    "If I had known, I would have stood by my reasons beforehand when the emperor had first given me this task. Well, there is no remedy for regret. And since you are under my care, I might as well do what the majesty had asked of me".


    ''Under your care'' I thought as I doubted those words knowing that it was possibly fake with no emotion or value behind them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Anyway, killing the daughter of ''Captain Davy'' would only make him chase after us before ''Captain silver tongue does. But we don''t want the two of them on our necks at the same time, so at least we should be able to find a way to pacify the other while looking for a method of surviving thetter, and sparing her life would easily aplish that"


    "Although he might get angry since you had attacked her ship and killed most of her crew members. But at the same time, he wouldn''t even have the time to chase after you as long as his daughter is alive" She said, removing her gaze from my body as she turned to my surrounding crewmen and said "Take her and every one of them to the brig. Bandage their wounds, give them found to eat until they are satisfied and make sure that are well serviced".


    My brow rose as I heard themands that she had just given.


    Are these guys my prisoners or her guest?


    Sure he had already nned to make their stay on his ship pleasant until they found the nearest city, but the woman before him was giving them a vacation benefit on someone else''s ship


    And as though she felt my eyes staring at her back, she turned her head towards my direction and said "Is there any other thing you want to suggest, Prince Wyatt?".


    "No, there isn''t" I said, not wanting to voice out all the questions that were inside my head as I had already done more than enough for someone that has transmigrated into a strange new world in less than a day.


    I still needed time to know who the former Prince Wyatt was and how he acted and also know the information about who I was dealing with and those around me.


    And before I fill in those gaps first, I needed to abstain from doing anything rash because her words and attitude alone had made it clear to me that she had more power and control over my crew members and the former Prince Wyatt.


    "Humph!! I thought so" She said, walking passed me without giving me even a second nce as she stopped in front of ra.


    As the saying goals ''know thy enemy and know thy self; and in a hundred battles, you will never be defeated''.


    How did I know that she was my enemy?


    Because she looked and behaved like one. And even if she wasn''t my enemy, she certainly wasn''t a friend either.


    It seems that I have one more target to watch behind my back.


    Oh! Prince Wyatt if you wanted to die. why create so many enemies before doing so?


    Now, look at the mess that you have left me with!


    My hands ran through my hair as I watched as she tore the ropes away from ra''s hands, freeing her from her bondage.


    ''Amazing!!'' I thought as I watched her repeat the same movement with unnatural strength and precision, instantly freeing the remaining 8 individuals from their bondage with only her hands.

 Chapter 11 Settling In

    ?"Are you okay?" She asked ra, to which thetter nodded.


    "Yes, I am" ra answered without the same animosity and hatred in her eyes.


    Hah!! It seems that such an attitude was only reserved for me.


    She turned her head to look at me, and instantly, the same mixed negative emotion appeared on her face.


    For sure, the hatred was only reserved for me.


    How unlucky could I get?


    I am trapped in the middle of the sea on the ship with two of my enemies or potentially more that I haven''t yet discovered.


    Not that I wasining as I have been given a new life and a new body. But at this moment, I was able to get a clue concerning the former Prince Wyatt''s death.


    And as I had thought, he hadn''t fallen into the ocean by mistake.


    So the only question right now was why and how it had happened.


    "Mad John!!" I said, calling the first person I had seen when I first opened my eyes.


    Although I wasn''t sure if he was reliable, but right now he was the only person capable of giving me the information I needed.


    "Yes, Prince Wyatt" He responded, and I immediately picked up the absence of captain in his sentence.


    It seems that the woman in armour had offset the magnificent image of me that was slowly forming in his mind.


    No matter! There would be enough time to rebuild it when I have figured out more about this world and this body.


    "Take me to my quarters" I said.


    ''I might be getting used to talking like this too fast'' I thought to myself as I heard mad John''s reply.


    "Of course, Prince Wyatt, follow me" He said, leading me into the ship as I walked through a door, all the while feeling as though I was being watched.


    Guessing who it was already, I paid no bother to it and followed mad John as we passed through many rooms and openings before finally arriving at the entrance of a beautifully carved door.


    "Here we are Prince Wyatt" Mad John said, pointing at the door as he made way for me to pass.


    Understanding what his actions meant, I walked forward and pulled the handle, opening the door as I stepped in.


    Nice! At least it isn''t small.


    The cabin which I suspected was my room on the ship had a bed at the side, a desk with various documents and patches of papers on it and a small round table that looked like a dinner on the left.


    Although it wasn''t anything fancy, considering the living conditions, it was okay.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Especially the window behind the desk which showed the view of the rough seas and windy breeze. At least, I knew that I wouldn''t be feeling suffocated if I decided to stay in this room for a long time.


    "What are you waiting for,e in?" I said as I turned to look at Mad John who was still waiting outside.


    Nodding his head in response, he walked in as I walked forward to talk a seat behind the desk.


    "You can seat down" I added, to which he said down on the chair opposite the desk.


    "Is there anything you need from me, Prince Wyatt?" He asked, waiting attentively for my reply.


    "Yes, unfortunately, I have been unable to recover some of my memories, and the ones that I did recover weren''t that useful. So I was hoping that you would help m recall some of the things that I have forgotten. Or better yet help me refresh my memories" I replied watching him as he sighed in response.


    "Judging by your attitude and behaviour recently, I already had my doubts, and it seems that it was true. Anyway, what are the things that you don''t remember, let me help you recall them?".


    "Firstly, let''s start with the ''World of Tharcania''. And then we will move slowly from there" I said.


    Mad John nodded his head in response as he looked at me thoughtfully before saying "Alright. The first thing about the ''World of Tharcania is that it is....".


    .....


    "Is that all you know?" I asked.


    "Yes, Prince Wyatt. That is all the information I know of" Mad John said, nodding his head in confirmation.


    "And although it is little,pared to the general knowledge of the public, you can say that it is a lot more informative".


    "Okay, thanks for the exnation. But I think that I need some time alone to think and digest these things myself" I said, but my mind remained in constant amazement about the new information mad John has given me.


    "It''s my pleasure to be of help Prince Wyatt, and I wish you a healthy recovering though I wouldn''t want to admit it, but this ship can''t run without you because you are the captain" Mad John said, but his words conveyed concerns and worries to me.


    For a second, I could feel the loyalty he has for the former Prince Wyatt.


    But still, I didn''t let it cloud my judgement as I didn''t know if he was faking it because of my presumed loss of memory or if he is honestly been sincere.


    Which so ever one it was, only time will reveal his true nature and where he truly stands. Since a mask can only be worn for so long.


    "I will be taking my leave then Prince Wyatt" Mad John added, standing from his seat and walking towards to door.


    But just as he was about to make his way out, he suddenly halted and looked at me as though he had forgotten something.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "It''s about the other crew members, what do I tell them concerning your sudden loss of memory? Should I hide it from them until you have recovered your memories or tell them?" Mad John replied.


    Though I would have liked to hide the news of my presumed memory loss, but that would only have worked if I had a way of recovering them back.

 Chapter 12 Welcome Back

    ?But since I saw no chance of that happening or even a method of recovering the former Prince Wyatt''s memories, I didn''t see any use in hiding it.


    "Tell them that their captain had a little ident during the fight which made him lose some of his memories. So they shouldn''t be surprised no matter the number of strange things strange I do as it''s all part of my sudden amnesia" I said.


    "Okay, captain" Mad John said, making his way through the door and shutting it close.


    I would have cared to put in a little more effort in maintaining his past self, but since there was no bother to show me how or point out the ws which I needed to maintain, I abandoned such an idea.


    Besides, it would be difficult and stressful to maintain and adopt another person''s image and character, but I didn''t like the taste of not being myself, hiding in another person''s skin.


    And I am sure that Prince Wyatt and I are two different people with different views and opinions about the world we live in.


    His was a world with a high fantasy setting, one with infinite possibilities where the only thing finite was the limit of one''s imagination.


    While mine.....


    If I said that it was the devil''s yground, would I be wrong?


    I chuckled, wondering if the reason for my biased judgement was due to the prospect of having to cope and live as a man with a disfigured crotch.


    If I was still back on earth with such a thought, I would have called it annoying since my thoughts didn''t exactly free me from the world but only gave me several minutes of ecstasy-filled imagination on how I envisioned a better world would look.


    If a person thinks that cutting away a man''s genitalia might free him from the sexual and carnal pleasures of life, then there were foolish.


    They were absolute self-centred fools who think that the same form of freeing one''s self from the depravity of the flesh would work for every single human on earth.


    Just thinking about the number of self-help books I had to waste my money on just to achieve the so-called nirvana since I no longer could express and was neither held down by one of humanity''s deadliest desires


    Yet, somehow I always found myself staring at explicit content, waiting. Hoping. Praying for something to rise.


    Sure, I could keep on living as though nothing ever happened,


    I did all the could in life so that I could enjoy thefort and satisfaction it could offer.


    But what was the point of it?


    Even with all the money in the world I couldn''t ever build a family or feel the warmth of the opposite sex. And as a man, you either desire one or both of those things and money was only a means to an end to get it.


    And when you think about it, there is a reason why sex sells more than any other thing.


    Still, losing one single organ was all it took to crush my ambition and turn me into a scious demon trapped in a caged body.


    Hah!!! Crush. Do you get it?


    At that point on, my ambitions to keep on living died.


    ''Sigh!! I don''t even want to think about it" I said to myself as I thought about all the things Mad John had told me.


    In the ''World of Tharcania,'' there are Human, demi-humans, demons, strange magical beings andstly beasts.


    Each race has its continent which is divided by the ocean. And although they are thousands of miles apart from each other, that didn''t stop some of them froming together -meaning that there are several towns, cities and even empires with mixed poptions of races.


    I would have kept on going through the details, but there was one thing that amazed me the most.


    And that was the concept of ascendants and their ranks.


    Beings with unfathomable power and abilities far beyond normal understanding and reason.


    Sigh!! Why wasn''t he born in this world for the first time?


    If he did, he was sure that he would have achieved wonders if presented with the chance.


    Though there was no need to think about that, because he was here now, with a brand new body and ambition that was ready and willing to fulfil all he once thought was a dream.


    Sure, pleasure has always been the downfall of emperors and kings.


    But like the rest, I didn''t care or bother to refute such a sentence.


    Because I would rather fall with my spear standing tall and strong than fall knowing that it would never rise again.


    Everyone has their preference, but I would rather enjoy the carnal pleasures of the body before I disappear before I die or descend into oblivion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    So¡­.


    Men hide your wives.


    Brothers hide your sisters.


    Mothers hide yourselves and your daughters.


    I said screaming at the top of my mind as my words were only heard by me while my mouth remained mute.


    I chuckled.


    I wondered if it was too early for such a promation.


    One''s true face cannot remain hidden under a mask for long, and I was sure that mine wouldn''t.


    Wait a minute!!!


    I looked down below my belt as I felt a scorching heat brewing from under my pants.


    No, it can''t be. It wouldn''t. I never thought¡­.


    My words hung in my mouth as I looked at the huge tent forming around my pelvic area.


    It has risen.


    After all these years, I could finally feel my blood pumping through my spear as it stood proudly, restricted by my pants as though informing me of its presence.


    Announcing to me that finally, it was back.


    I shed a tear.


    And without further ado, I opened the zippers, freeing it from its cage as I gazed at it in its glory and splendour.


    Holy shit!! It was even bigger than my former one.


    Stretching my hands towards it, I touched it, closed my eyes and slowly drifted into nirvana.


    If someone entered my room now, they would see me conducting an indecent activity that was morally questionable.


    But I didn''t care.


    I didn''t care because it took all I had not to run to the top of the ship and scream at the top of my lungs saying.


    Freedom.


    Atst, nirvana was finally within my reach. I had achieved delight and fulfilment.


    And slowly, my mind drifted along with my body, forgetting whatever it was that I was thinking beforehand.


    Sure someone would say that nobody was free. That everyone was trapped in a cage of one desire or the other.


    And were they right? Yes.


    But did I care? No.


    Because to me, all that mattered was that I felt free.


    And even if I wasn''t, even if I was trapped.


    It wouldn''t even matter because I already knew what my prison was and what it was that gave me freedom.


    It was something that made me a man when I had it.


    And turned me into a carnal beast when I had lost it.


    Pleasure.....


    Wee back.

 Chapter 13 Ascension Rank

    ?And as though it heard my greetings and epted them, I started to feel an ufortable force around my pelvic area.


    And in an instant, I felt it.


    Euphoria.


    Far greater than any from my previous life.


    In that instant, I felt like I had been given a third life.


    ¡­....¡­...


    Now, where was I?


    I was done relishing in the bliss of oveing the shorings of my previous life, and even though I wasn''t yet satisfied, there is work that needs to be done and I couldn''t get it started if I kept on attending to myself.


    Focusing on the most important thing in what mad John had told me which was the several ranks and paths of an ascendant.


    The first time a person awakens and begins to feel the flow of mana, their mana reserves are tested with an object that gives a numerical value of where they fall into to see which rank they fell under.


    The lowest was 1 to 4. If a person ever awakens with the numerical value between such numbers, then they were destined to forever remain ordinary, bing simr to an average human being back on earth.


    Mad John said that some people evenmit suicide if they were not ready to live the life of an average human being.


    It was understandable though. Knowing that you are not even fit to step into a rank.


    Meanwhile, the numerical value where one was deemed viable to be an ascendant was from 5 to 20.


    This meant that they have somehow escaped from being one of the 9 per cents of those who are unable to use mana.


    But that didn''t mean that they have won the lottery yet.


    Hmmm!! But I wonder how those who had to awaken with the numerical value of 4 would feel knowing that they were somehow close to close to the winning numbers.


    So close, yet still so far away.


    And the ones who scratched their cards and won are those that have a numerical value between 21 to 50.


    While those who were between 51 to 100 are more than capable of bing ascendants because they have the highest limit of mana reserves during awakening which meant that they could pick between the paths of any rank if they wished to.


    Now, what were the ranks and paths that made everyone wish they had a higher numerical value so they could begin their journey as an ascendant?


    The first were those who fell between 1 to 4 and were unable to be ascendant.


    They stayed as mortals for the rest of their lives.


    But in a world where people could crush metal with their bare hands and summon winds in one breath, surely being an average person unable to utilize mana was more work than it seems.


    While those who fell between  5 to 20 fell under the warrior rank because they had barely passed the requirement of the amount of mana needed to be an ascendant so although they are one they still aren''t because they have to result in the use of sacred arts to stimte and use the mana in their bodies.


    Putting their bodies through gruesome training where the only thing that keeps them going is their will and determination to get stronger.


    The hunter rank was given to those whose numerical value fell between 21 to 50.


    While those at the mage rank, those that had achieved the highest possible numerical value during their awakening were able to pick any rank they desire.<novelnext></novelnext>


    You could say that these were born with a silver spoon.


    They could pick the warrior rank and put themselves through the gruesome and brutal training methods, the hunter rank or stick with the mage rank that they had been given.


    ''I might have arrived in this world only today, but I can already guess that they made their choice either between the hunter rank or the mage rank'' I thought to myself.


    After all, who would want to throw away their silver spoon when some people didn''t even find theirs in their mother''s womb?


    Born with a silver spoon!


    Hah!! why do I keeping up with jokes like this?


    Anyway, the paths that one can choose determine the rank they decide on following.


    From the Warrior rank, there is the Berserker path, the magical swordsman path and the fighter path.


    The Hunter rank consists of the assassin path, ranger path, and trickster path.


    Andstly, the Mage rank consists of the summoner path, the sorcerer path, and the beast tamer path.


    You get the idea!


    The higher a person''s numerical value, the more paths are avable to them.


    Although this is good and all, but just thinking about all these things makes me wonder which rank I fall into.


    I am a prince, right?


    Surely I belong to a rank and was able to control mana right?


    All these questions, and yet no answers.


    How did mad John say it was again?


    Concentrate on the mana around you and absorb them. Feel them as tiny strings making their way into your body and revolved around your heart.


    After that, you will feel your mana pool where every single trace of the mana in your bodyes from, and then by doing so, you¡­.


    What the hell am I saying?


    Fucking mad John!! How the hell am I supposed to understand this?


    Sigh!! It wasn''t his fault anyway if I couldn''tprehend or implement what he said.


    Maybe other denizens of the world of Tharcania might understand, but since I am a foreigner, a person from earth it was understandable that I couldn''t even fathom how such a thing works.


    Maybe I should ask that female knight about it and ask her to help me?


    No! She didn''t even want to talk to me, so what are the possibilities of her even teaching me?


    Though that doesn''t mean that I don''t n on talking to herter because she is the former Prince Wyatts'' guard, which means that she was the one with the most knowledge of him.

 Chapter 14 Heartfelt Letter

    ?This means that I would have to choose a method when dealing with her.


    Should I throw her on the brig too like ra and the rest of the Poisonous maid crew and then force her to teach me?


    I don''t think that would work, she looks like the strongest person on the ship.


    Should I court her? Who knows, she might have a feminine side to her beneath all those hate and masculine features.


    Hmm!!


    No, don''t think about now you fool.


    Ah!! The proverb ''Abstain from pleasure for it killeth a man'' was right.


    I will think about how to handle herter. For now, I need to know what this is.


    Bringing out the book that I assumed was the one that brought me here, the book of ''Fantastic Beasts of Records'' from under my cloth and ced it on the desk in front of me.


    Alright, here goes nothing.


    I opened the book after I have mentally prepared myself for whatever was about to happen next.


    I know that I was being paranoid, but at least it was for a good reason.


    The first time I opened this book, I was transported to another world, so who knows what might happen the second time?


    Possibly the worst!


    Or nothing!!


    There is nothing here.


    Why are all the pages nk?


    I flipped through each page of the book trying to look for a single word, drawing or at least anything.


    But still, I couldn''t find anything as all the pages were nk and empty.


    I didn''t know if it was a joke or truly how it was meant to be, but my expectations were so high. Now, hitting rock bottom was the only idiom I could use to describe how I felt at the moment.


    Using my hands to cover my face, I thought about what to do next.


    Although this might be the worst possible oue that I had expected to happen but th...¡­


    "Flutter!!" "Flutter!!!"


    At this moment, the book in front of me was flipping its pages, turning back to the front pages.


    And just when it reached the very front page, it stopped.


    Anticipation filled my heart as I waited for what was about to happen next.


    Five seconds. Twenty seconds. Fifty seconds. One minute. One minute ten seconds¡­..


    Bamm!!


    ''Come on'' I screamed.


    The suspense was already crawling into my heart and was about to make it explode.


    But just as though I thought that I would be disappointed once more, letters started to appear on the pages as though it was being written by an invisible hand.


    But it wasn''t.<novelnext></novelnext>


    My thoughts were silent as this might very well be the first magical thing that I have seen in my life. Only second to transmigrating to a new world.


    The sentences were finallyplete, and I could read what was written on them.


    [Drop your blood on the book]


    Okay, at least we were getting somewhere.


    Even though the instruction surprised me a bit, I didn''t find it that weird or unbelievable since I had already guessed that it was a magical book.


    And at least, it wasn''t telling me to soak it with the blood of ten virgins.


    But still, even if it had written that on its pages, somehow I don''t even think that I might still find it weird.


    Looking for something sharp around my desk so that I could use it to open a small wound on my palm, I quickly noticed a knife in the corner.


    Touching its edges as I gently pressed my palm on its de, I didn''t stop pushing it deeper until I could see drops of my blood flowing like a stream on its de as they dripped down upon the pages of the book.


    Closing the book, I didn''t forget to let my also blood drip on the book''s cover.


    Watching in fascination as the blood disappeared immediately it touched the cover, I opened it back to the first page just to find out that the blood I poured on its pages had disappeared -absorbed by the book.


    Another sentence was forming on its pages.


    [How are you doing Wyatt?


    Sorry if you had a bumpy ride when crossing over. But you see I can''t choose the body which you will be transmigrating into, but that doesn''t mean that I won''t make sure you get into a good one.


    Though it would be chosen at random. So best of luck on that.


    I have nothing much to say,  but I hope that you enjoy the new world.


    Fly through the ''World of Tharcania'', cross its seas, conquer itsnd or choose to live a peaceful andfortable life. Whichever one you choose is yours to decide.


    I only wanted you to read my book to see if someone liked it so that I could continue writing it. But now, I changed my mind and I hope that you help me finish my book.


    So don''t forget to write down the wonders and mysteries of the magical beast that you wille across in your new life.


    And when you are done, we will meet again so that I can see how you ended it. Though I hope you make it an interesting one.


    And with that, I will see youter Wyatt.


    May you find happiness and satisfaction in all the things you want in life.


    The one and only,


    The Happiness god]


    ''The Happiness god''. I already knew that this was all his doing, but looking at the proof on the book pages myself was a whole other thing than just my guesses.


    My heart felt warm as I looked at the words that had appeared in the book.


    Happiness god.


    He truly knows how to put a smile on someone''s face.


    I slumped back in my chair thinking about our meeting and how he changed my life.


    Whether it was for better or worst, at least I wasn''t drowning in my sorrow and despair anymore.


    This might be the first time I have felt someone go through such an extraordinary length for me when I told them about my pathetic story.

 Chapter 15 Rules And Becoming A Beast Tamer

    ?And even if he had the power to do so, and such a thing was probably as easy as flicking his fingers, that still doesn''t change the fact that he choose to do all these things for me.


    He would have refused and just consoled me, letting me continue to live my life as I continued to drown in my misery and the affliction that constantly impaled my heart.


    But he didn''t.


    And for that, I was grateful.


    He has gained my respect and admiration.


    I wonder if he was recruiting followers, if not I would have liked to join his cult and preach the sermons of the ''happiness god''.


    Building a few temples in his name wouldn''t be that bad.


    Hmm! I will talk with him about that if I ever get the chance to see him again.


    I halted my thoughts as the words on the page disappeared and were reced by new ones.


    [RUlES:


    All rules are written and reserved by ''The Happiness god'':


    Rule number 1: The only way tomunicate with the book ''Fantastic Beast of Records'' is by writing on its pages. Every other method is ineffective.


    Rule number 2: A beast can only be tamed record once you have dropped its blood on its pages.


    Rule number 3: Once a beast''s blood has touched its pages you can see and edit its recorded history or choose its evolutionary path.


    Rule number 3-A: History can only be changed in correspondence to one''s power. The stronger the rank, the stronger the chances of manipting a beast''s history to fit the desired format.


    Rule number 3-B: Changing the history of a beast has the possibility of affecting the world around it. History is connected by strings, be sure not to get it entangled or risk facing the consequences.


    Rule number 4: Only a beast on the same circle, rank or two ranks above the host can be tamed.


    Rule number 5: You can not tame several beasts at once but can do so after ten minutes intervals.


    Rule number 6: A beast that has already been tamed can not be tamed.


    Rule number 7: All beasts are bound to be loyal once tamed.


    Rule number 8: The book''s temporary space storage can only be used by the host.


    Rule number 9: [Locked]


    Rule number 10: [Locked] ]


    My hands shivered in excitement as I read.


    This was it. I was not a fool, and neither did it take long for me to understand what these words meant.


    And as though, it could somehow sense that I was done reading, the rules disappeared and were reced with another row of texts.


    [Host: Wyatt Brewer


    Title: Beast Tamer [Beginner]


    Mana Numerical Value: 98


    Ascension Rank: Mage Ascendant


    Ascendant Path: Beast Tamer


    Ascension Level: Rank 1 [Ist Circle]


    Ascendant Path: ???


    Ascension Level: ???


    Tamed Beasts:  None [Can only tame three beasts currently] ]


    This was really what I thought it was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This is my attribute sheet!!!


    My attribute sheet. And from everything I have just read, it seems like I won''t be powerless in this world.


    But damn, the former Prince Wyatt was really born with a silver spoon.


    A mana numerical value of 98. That was just 2 numbers away from reaching 100. And added to the fact that he was a prince was like recing a silver spoon with a golden spoon.


    Though I still wonder what the extra ascension path meant, my only guess was that it belonged to which path Prine Wyatt had chosen or yet to choose, while the beast-tamer path was given to me by the book.


    Still, I would have to find out if the former Prince Wyatt had chosen any path. And if he hadn''t, I will still need to learn how to control mana so that I will be able to confirm my guess.


    Now, for the main ingredient.


    To find a beast and tame it.


    But, where am I going to get one right one?


    I had almost forgotten that I was currently in the middle of the ocean. And unless I wanted to go fishing for some magical beast then I would have to wait until we had reachednd to try out the other features of the book.


    But to frustration, there was nond in sight.


    I looked outside the small window behind me and watched as the sun gradually set, setting the ocean in two shades of red and orange hue.


    It was beautiful, one could just breathe in and rejuvenate by watching it set while also finding some kind of self-made significance in it.


    But I didn''t.


    I have so much to n and think about, so the only thing that I can do right now was to watch and appreciate the scenery.


    ''Rumble!!" "Rumble!!"


    Damn!! I am hungry.


    I felt my stomach rumbling several times in indignation as it cried out in hunger.


    I would have made my way to the kitchen immediately if only I knew where it was.


    "Knock!!" "Knock!!!"


    The sound of someone knocking on my reached my ears.


    I wonder who it was since I don''t think that mad John would being back to see meter this evening.


    It might be the female knight though if I think about it more clearly.


    "Who is it?" I said, raising my voice loud enough for the person on the other side to hear me.


    "It''s the cook, Prince Wyatt".


    I raised a brow when I heard his response.


    A cook. And right on time too.


    I wonder if he could read minds.


    Probably not.


    "Come in!!".


    The door creaked open as I saw who it was.


    A man dressed in a grey taffeta breech, a white baggy shirt with a yellow vest on top, and a red scarf tied around his waist while it let loose end extended down to his kneel together with a ck fancy boot.


    All in all, he looked like a typical pirate.


    "Your dinner Prince Wyatt" He said, dropping a tray of different food servings on the table across me.

 Chapter 16 First Tamed Beast Is A.....?

    ?"Thank you".


    As though he wasn''t expecting my appreciation of thanks, he stood stunned for several minutes until he smiled and bowed a little in my direction.


    "I hope you enjoy the meal Prince Wyatt" He said.


    "I will. You can leave".


    Nodding his head in response, he left. Leaving me along with the mouth-watering delicacies that assaulted my sense of smell and made my stomach tighten as though it tried to squeeze out whatever it could from my body.


    "I hope it was as good as it smells".


    Walking towards the small dinner table, I halted as I saw something that made me frown.


    Is that a rat?


    It seems that it must have tasted the aroma in the air just like me and had decided toe to have a share of its meal.


    Though I was never a fan of rats, I didn''t hate them either.


    It was more like watch yourne and I will watch mine.


    I had no problems setting poisonous traps for them if they tried to invade my home or throw them some of the food when I walked across the roads.


    They were vermins, but you can''t help but admire their capability to live and survive.


    This was probably one of the reasons society still has problems dealing with them in the 24th century.


    Walking towards it silently, so that it wouldn''t be startled away by my movement, I reached out and grabbed it by the neck.


    It wriggled for the fate of its life in my palms as it tried to wrestle its way to freedom, but the more it move, the more my hands tightened.


    And soon it stopped.


    Looking at it, surprisingly I could see a hint of intelligence in its eyes.


    I couldn''t help but guess that it might have something to do with the help of mana which might have given it a minor intelligencepared to its counterparts back on earth.


    Seeing its path of survival was blocked, it stopped struggling knowing that it was futile and waited for its demise.


    Or was it waited for for a chance to catch me off guard and escape?


    Interesting, I can''t wait to find out more.


    Looking at the book that was still open on top of my table, I smile as I walked towards it.


    I had a n.


    Since I didn''t couldn''t go fishing for a beast considering how dangerous the oceans in this world would be if they were thousands, no, millions of magical beasts with unknown strengths and abilities swimming around, I couldn''t afford to be careless and risk the second life that has been given to me.


    So I am left with two only options, either I make it tond first. But I don''t think that I am willing to wait that long.


    So that leaves me with my second option.


    Picking up the knife beside me, I felt the rat in my hand tremble.


    Does it know what am I about to do?


    Or does it think I wanted to dissect it?


    Whichever way, I didn''t dwell too much on it as I thought if I really wanted my first tamed beast to be a rat.


    I know that I was discriminating against it. Bute on, imagine standing across a sword man as your opponent and then sending a rat to attack or counterattack him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yeah, it was funny in my head. But if such a thing happened right now, then my death was imminent.


    So, I am only using this for my experimentation. Besides, I can tame two more beasts currently and  I was sure that the number would grow in the future.


    So until I find a better and much more capable beast, this little guy would do for now.


    Nevertheless, I wonder what the ''Happiness god'' would say about my first recorded beast being a rat


    He might say nothing though judging by his character.


    But still, who knows?


    This little rat might hold some imaginable secrets.


    That was only an imagination to soothe my feelings.


    I had no high expectations, and neither did I expect anything special.


    "Here we go" I said, flipping over to a new page as brought the knife closer to its back.


    I made sure not to push the knife too deep and only stopped when I saw blood dripping out of it.


    Although the rat wriggled a bit due to the pain, I was still surprised that it didn''t attempt to bite me or scratch its nails against my fingers.


    Smart though!


    Because if it had done any of that, I had no problem looking for another rat to try out my experiment again.


    Because where there was one rat, there was bound to be 3 or 11 more.


    The numbers just depend on how much food you have in your house plus how many days they nned to overstay their wee.


    But they were in the middle of the ocean, so the highest they could do wasmit suicide by jumping into the sea to escape from my grasp.


    And judging by the intelligence the little guy had shown, I wonder what such a sense would look like.


    "Drip!!" "Drip!!!"


    Lowering the rat down so that its blood would pour on the pages of the book faster, it didn''t take long until I saw the blood being absorbed by the book and some words appeared on its pages.


    [ Common rat


    Status: Untamed


    Magical Beast Ascension Rank: Primative Beast


    Magical Beast Ascension Level: 1st Circle


    Magical Beast Ability: Enhanced smell[Expert] Enhanced Tracking[Expert]


    Magical Beast Talent: 1-star


    History:


    After being birthed and abandoned on a lone Pirate ship, its whole life has been based on survival either by instinct or by luck. Scavenging for food, living in between the wooden structures of a deteriorating ship, master in hiding itself in ne sight, nodder is too big or small to climb to make sure that it lives to see the next.


    But still, its fate was tied just like anymon rat, so its journey was never meant tost for long. [Locked]


    Do you want to tame the beast: Yes  /  No]

 Chapter 17 First Ascension

    ?Even though I wasn''t expecting anything, what I had read still left me utterly discouraged.


    ''Magical beasts evolved by cannibalizing each other or eating each other cores. But that should be way more than the ability of amon rat'' I thought about the way magical beasts ascended and how it was vastly different from other species.


    But still, the fact that I could see all everything about the rat held in between my hand on the book''s page was weird because it reminded me of the RPG games that I normally yed in my free time back on earth.


    But thankfully it wasn''t because I didn''t want my life to turn into one big game where I have to follow the orders of some little boxes in front of me.


    Still, where do I get a pen?


    Checking underneath the drawers, it didn''t take long until I found a pen.


    Thankfully the ink was still full after I had tested it on a piece of paper nearby.


    Rule number one says that I can onlymunicate with the book by writing on its pages. So shading on it should also count as writing right?


    Not hesitating anymore, I brought down the ck pen and shaded the yes option.


    And the instant I was done, the words vanished and were instantly reced with another wall of text.


    [Common rat


    Status: Tamed


    Owner: Wyatt Brewer


    Magical Beast Ascension Rank: Primative Beast


    Magical Beast Ascension Level: 1st Circle


    Magical Beast Ability: Enhanced smell[Expert] Enhanced Tracking[Expert]


    Magical Beast Talent: 1-star


    History:


    After being birthed and abandoned on a lone Pirate ship, its whole life has been based on survival either by instinct or by luck. Scavenging for food, living in between the wooden structures of a deteriorating ship, master in hiding itself in ne sight, nodder is too big or small to climb to make sure that it lives to see the next.


    But still, its fate was tied just like anymon rat, so its journey was never meant tost for long.


    [Edit] ]


    Looking at the rat''s status sheet, I got to see that the only thing that had changed was that its status was now tamed, and my name had now appeared as the owner together with the history which now shows that I could edit it with a huge space under it.


    I wonder if I should try...


    "Swish!!"


    ''What the hell?" I thought as I felt a strange gust of wind shing against my body.


    But it didn''t stop there. It felt as though tiny strings of needles were piercing my body. I couldn''t shout because strangely, it didn''t feel painful, rather it felt somehowforting.


    Like my whole body was covered in a warm nket as the steady gust of wind calmly blew against my body and entered through my pores.


    And before I could understand what was happening, a loud bang sounded from inside my body. How I heard such a thing was impossible for me toprehend.


    Bang!!!


    And even before I could think it felt like someone had poured cold water on top of me.


    My body felt weak as I stumbled backwards before copsing into my seat.


    "What the hell was that?" I said as I felt my head still dizzy from what had transpired.


    Wait a minute!!!


    If previously I didn''t feel like there was anything about my current body, now I did.


    Mad John''s words suddenly passed through my head as I remembered what he had said.


    Breathing in and out, I decided to give his instructions one more try.


    But instead of concentrating on the mana around me, I shifted my attention to the breeze that was gently brushing against my body.


    I didn''t know if it would work because I had never tried anything like this before, but somehow, I felt something had changed in my body, and I could feel it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    50 seconds, 1 minute, 1 minute 50 seconds...


    "Concentrate Wyatt, you can do this"'' I said to myself as I took the task seriously not stopping until I sensed what I had felt before.


    And as though someone out there felt my determination and wanted to reward me for it.


    I began to feel hot.


    Extremely hot!!


    It was as though someone had lit a fire inside of me, and just when I decided to open my eyes, in front of me was a speck of fire floating at the centre of my chest.


    My eyes grew wide as various possibilities and exnations raced through my mind. But unfortunately, all of them hit the same roadblock that rified what was happening.


    Needless to say that it was magic.


    Or in other words.....


    "Flicker!!" "Flicker!!!"


    The pages of the book flickered back, showing me my attribute sheet which confirmed my thoughts.


    That I had ascended.


    [Host: Wyatt Brewer


    Title: Beast Tamer [Beginner], Sorcerer [Elemental Magic- Beginner]


    Mana Numerical Value: 98


    Ascension Rank: Mage Ascendant


    Ascendant Path: Beast Tamer


    Ascension Level: Rank 1 [Ist Circle]


    Ascendant Path: Sorcerer


    Ascension Level: Rank 1 [1st Circle]


    Tamed Beasts:  Common Rat [Can only tame two beasts currently] ]


    Unknowingly, I gulped down my saliva as I saw how far my attribute had changed.


    "Hahahaha!!" Iughed as I felt the me slowly vanishing. But somehow, I had a feeling that I could summon it back again.


    But didn''t Mad John exin that such a thing was hard and that newly ascended individuals could barely control their abilities since they still had no idea what they were doing?


    I had no answer to my question, but my thoughts were drawn to my mana numerical value.


    ording to what Mad John said, only those who had a higher mana numerical value were more attuned with mana and had a better chance of controlling them better than others with a lower mana numerical value.


    And I had 98 which is just 2 numbers away from 100.


    My smile grew as I finally knew the reason why.


    Talent.


    I was talented.


    It didn''t matter whether it was the former Prince Wyatt''s talent because currently, I am Prince Wyatt. And since I am now burdened with all his problems, shouldn''t I also be burdened by his talent and every other positive aspect of my present life?


    A wave ofpetence suddenly washed over me as I no longer felt weak.


    Unexpectedly something bit my hand, disrupting my celebration and prompting me to yelp out in surprise.


    Looking at my hand, I chuckled as I saw that I was still tightly gripping the rat by its neck which was probably the reason why it choose to alert me of its presence by bitting me.


    Putting down the rat on my desk, I somehow felt a mental connection between the two of us.


    I didn''t know how to exin it, but it felt strangely natural. As though I could tell what it was thinking and how it felt.

 Chapter 18 Dinner Is Served

    ?Though the mental connection wasn''t too high that I could see through its thoughts in one nce nor was it too low for me to be unable to tell what it was thinking.


    And that was something which I was happy for. Because I didn''t want to find out what would happen if it got horny.


    Just thinking about that made me want to throw up whatever was in my mouth.


    I certainly don''t want to know or feel something like that.


    ''Roll to the side'' I thought as I tested the mental connection between us.


    I watched as the rat rolled over on its back beforending on its four feet without hesitation.


    Loyal indeed.


    Still, I wonder what it would do if I asked it to jump into the ocean.


    Would it?


    Or would it not?


    The book said that the tamed beast was extremely loyal, but still, even though I believed it, I can''t help but run my own experiment just to confirm.


    Maybe not!


    Turning my head away from the window behind me, I chose not to go that far. There was still a lot of time in my hands, so there was no need for me to test whether the book was right or wrong and risk losing my first tamed pet.


    Strange!  Somehow I felt this little creature growing on me.


    I didn''t know if it was because of the mental connection that we both shared, or the fact that he could obey every single order I gave without hesitation.


    Nevertheless, even though my currentpanion was just a rat. It was a breath of fresh air knowing that I wasn''t alone in this new world.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked as I somehow felt that its attention was drawn towards the food on my table.


    And surprisingly it nodded.


    It seems that the creatures here might be more intelligent than the ones back on earth.


    Gesturing for it to follow me, I watched as the rat jumped off my desk andnded on the chair beside it before itnded on the ground, tailing behind me.


    Since it understands what I was saying, I might as well give it a name.


    Can''t let my first tamed pet remain nameless, can l?


    "Rumble!!!"


    Never mind, I will think about itter. I seriously don''t know how much my stomach can stay hungry before it caves in on itself.


    Removing the tes that covered the food, I wasted no time devouring the food with my eyes as its aroma drowned me in my saliva.


    2 Bread and 3 rows of sauced fish!


    I know that I was on a pirate ship so thisbination shouldn''t be strange. But you have to be kidding by telling me that the former Prince Wyatt eats this daily.


    Or was it just a once-in-a-while course?


    Regardless, I can''t deny that it smells good, but still, I will have to find time to make my way to the kitchenter and see the amount and the type of food that is reserved on the ship.


    But till then, the hunger in my stomach couldn''t wait to be satiated. So without further ado, I dived in.


    The fish was okay, and whenbined with the bread, it made some weird but satisfyingbinations.


    "Squeak!!" "Squak!!!"


    A strange little noise attracted my attention, causing me to look down below.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Would you look at that, the little guy said his first words.


    Cutting the other half of my fish, I ced it on a te and kept it on the floor.


    And in an instant, the little guy rushed in on the fish in delight and appreciation.


    Its emotion was conveyed to me, allowing me to know how it truly felt at the moment.


    "You are wee, just be a good pet and we won''t have any problems" I said before going back to enjoying my meal.


    ¡­.......


    "Haaah!!! That was strangely satisfying" I said to myself as I looked down to see if someone else besides me enjoyed their meal.


    And he did.


    The little guy was lying on his back with a full rounded pot belly.


    But I can''t me the little guy since I found it a littleical that he had gobbled up a whole fish after I decided to give him another one.


    Picking him up and cing him on the dinner table, I began thinking of the name I should give him.


    Is he or a she?


    Hmm!! I better check.


    After my curiosity peaked, I did my little investigation and found out that it was a he.


    "Cough!!" "Cough!!!"


    That might have been a little weird even for me.


    Anyway, I wonder what I should name this guy.


    Bolt? Nah, he is not a dog.


    Bullet? Hmm!! Not that either.


    Ratatouille? That might be a little discriminating not that the little guy would know what it means though.


    And I am pretty sure that he doesn''t know how to cook either.


    I never knew thinking of a name could be so hard.


    Wait!!


    I got it.


    Looking at the little guy as he stared at me curiously, I said "I will be calling you Bones from now on so you better get used to it".


    His head tilted up and down, nodding as though he understood me. And through the connection we had, I felt like he did.


    Alright, let''s test it.


    "Bones, bring me that te" I said, pointing to the te I had kept on the other side of the table.


    I watched as Bones rolled over t on his belly and walked with some difficulty over to the direction of the te.


    Although it was amusing and entertaining as I watched him push the immovable te with everything he had, I still had to stop him as I didn''t want my first tamed pet dying on me due to dyspepsia.


    "Let''s go to sleep"


    Bones understood my words and hopped on the side of my belt, clinging onto my pockets as I stood up.

 Chapter 19 Trouble In Paradise

    ?I immediately scoffed at his actions as I saw that he was a little toozy to move and decided to catch a ride with me to my bed.


    Funny that he thought that he would be sleeping on the same bed as me.


    "If you want to share thefy bed with me Bones, you will have to earn it" I said and watched as he turned his head towards me and stared at me with wide eyes.


    Revolting!!!


    Did he really think that he was cute?


    The only reason I haven''t thrown him into the ocean yet to swim with the fishes after he had tried to rob my dinner is that he is my first tamed magical beast in this new world.


    His action might have worked on me if he was a cat, unicorn or dragon.


    Hmm!! A dragon would have been cool though, considering that I would have someone watching my back while I was asleep.


    As though he understood words and the way I felt, Bones turned his head as he looked to the other side in humiliation.


    Again, I would have given a damn and might have considered it if his actions were adorable, but it wasn''t.


    "Maybe if you can grow a little stronger, then I will consider it" I said as I stretched my limbs before Iy down on my bed while not forgetting to tear a little piece of my bedsheet for Bones down below for him to sleep in.


    What did you think?


    Did you think that I was a bastard or aputer program that is only able to feel two emotions?


    Bones might be a rat, but right now he is my tamed beast.


    And besides, the winds blowing across the sea were pretty stronger and I don''t want him feeling sick from the cold or waking up to find him stuck frozen dead in the corner of my bed.


    I closed my eyes and drifted into my dreand, leaving my thoughts for tomorrow.


    "CRASH!!"


    Hmmm!!! I never knew they had speakers in this world.


    "CRASHH!!"


    "BANG!!!" "BANG!!!!"


    "CAPTAIN!!" "PRINCE WYATT!!!"


    "What the hell is it!!?" I said shouting at the top of my lungs as the familiar voice made its way to my ears and stirred me awake from my dreams.


    Even the loud banging on the door was beginning to sound irritating.


    "Can''t I rest for at least rest fo¡­."


    "BANG!!" "CRASH!!"


    My words were cut shut as the window at the side of my desk burst open with countless pieces of shattered ss before the wood surrounding it cave it and burst into splinters before scattering everywhere.


    I would have thought that this was just a dream of me dreaming about the worst-case scenarios of the things that could have happened if I was ever trapped on a pirate ship in a magical alternate reality.


    But looking at the raging streams of current shing against my ship with a view of a yellow and ck stripe whale diving in and out of the ocean, I realized that it wasn''t a dream.<novelnext></novelnext>


    We were been attacked by a weirdly coloured whale.


    Did Poseidon get angry find out that a human was about to spread his seed wider than the scope that he could ever reach and decided to send this fish as my persecutor?


    I don''t know. But my body didn''t stay idle as I immediately ran towards the ''Fantastic book of records'' before it mistakenly slipped through the gapping hole and fell into the ocean''s raging current.


    Haa!! Thank the Lord. It was fine, the book was okay.


    The sound of somethingrge smashing against the waves made its way through my ears as I instantly saw the whale charging toward me, ready to tear another hole through my room.


    My eyes widened. My breathing stopped as the tension seized my nostrils from inhaling any more oxygen.


    I jumped, indirectly somersaulting backwards as my back pped against on the door¡­..


    "BANG!!" "CRASH!!!"


    Splinters of wood flew around as the ocean water soaked my body before making its way into my mouth.


    "Cough!!" "Cough!!!"


    I needed to get out of here now. I might die. I might die if I stay here any longer.


    My thoughts were rolling rapidly, thinking of a way to get me out of my current predicament. But my body ached with pain and failed to move due to the collision of the fall and the aftermath of the whale''s attacks.


    I sneezed. I coughed. I pulled every strength I had in my body to bend and pick up the book that had mistakenly fallen out of my hand after bearing the brunt of the whale''s attack.


    And with every fibre of my being, I turned and unlocked the door behind me before opening it.


    "m!!"


    The first person I saw outside my door was mad John as he mmed the door behind me immediately after I came out.


    May the ''Happiness god'' bless him.


    I could already see the whale charging up for another attack, and I wasn''t sure if I could take the third attack that it was willing to dish out.


    In short, he helped in saving my life.


    And it seems that I would have to add one more marine lifeform to my list of global genocide after I find the name of the beast.


    I am sure no one would remember it after I was done with it.


    And besides, I would be doing the world a favour by eradicating its bloodline from the sea.


    "Thud!!"


    A little figure fell from my shoulder andnded with his back t on the ground.


    "Guess you made it out alive too!" I said, looking at his grief-filled eyes as I felt a feeling of betrayal through the connection we shared.


    Idiot!!!


    It was either I risk looking for you and endangering my life or I  ran for safety first and then think about my regretster.

 Chapter 20 Trouble In Paradise (2)

    ?Thankfully I did thetter and you were smart enough to catch a ride and not let go.


    But before I could open my mouth and reply, Mad John supported me up and spoke "Prince Wyatt, are you okay?".


    Even though I couldn''t see his face, I couldn''t feel the concern in his voice.


    "I am okay. But what is going on? What the hell is that thing outside?" I said as I turned to face him, desiring to know what had just destroyed my room and attacked me while I was sleeping.


    "That is a tiger whale. Although we aren''t positively sure, we think that it might have been drawn to our position due to our battle with the'' Poisonous maids'' crew" Mad John said.


    "So it picked up the smell of the blood during our battle and made a rendezvous here".


    "Yes, Prince Wyatt. Fortunately, we had only attracted a tiger whale and not any other dangerous sea beast" Mad John replied with a sigh escaping his lips.


    Fortunately!!


    What do you mean, fortunately?


    That thing had almost killed me by attempting to drown me to my death and we are happy that it was the only one that showed up.


    Splendid!


    How wonderful!!


    I might have underestimated the dangers of a sea in a magical world.


    If humans can bend metal and cast out mes with their bare hands, then what about the animals too?


    I hope you are hearing Bones, they are bigger fishes to fry out there so I am expecting great things from you.


    Bones turned his head to the other side as he understood my thoughts after seeing my gaze which was directed at him,


    Great!!! Who asked me to tame amon rat as my first beast?


    Can''t you at least show some false bravado at the moment?


    Be a man. Where is your spine?


    "We need to go to the main deck, Prince Wyatt. Hopefully, the others might have scared the beast away" Mad John said.


    I nodded before bending down to scope up Bones and put him in my pocket.


    Gesturing for him to lead the way as I was still having trouble familiarizing myself with my new environment, I said "Lead the way".


    "Bang!!"


    On our way to the main deck, we felt the ship being hit again as it swayed from side to side with us almost losing our footing.


    "I don''t think this ship would hold out for long?" I said.


    "Don''t worry Prince Wyatt, it will" Mad John replied.


    Raising my brows in surprise as I was sure that there was no way a small wooden ship would be able to stand up against a hungry whale whether they were in a magical world or not.


    But still, I had my doubt so, I replied "How?".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know that I have been keeping this a secret from you since the beginning, but if you had known, you would have done something more stupid than just attacking the ''Poisonous maids'' crew" Mad John replied, looking at me from the side of his eyes as though he was awaiting my reaction.


    "The ship is not made from any ordinary wood, instead it was built from the bark of a very special tree. That was the reason why even though I was worried when you stated that you were nning tounch a surprise attack on the ''Poisonous maids'' crew'' I didn''t stop you because the chances of us winning were high"


    "And I was sure that the ''Poisonous mads'' crew'' ship wasn''t made from the same special wood since it would cost a fortune to make and although Captain Davy loves his daughter, I don''t see him as the kind of person that would spend his wealth just to get her ship built from the same material as ours".


    Of course, I would have found it annoying that he had kept something important from me, but considering that he was talking about the former Prince Wyatt, I wasn''t that worried.


    I was happy that he did.


    Because who knows if the idiot might have done something worst and might have left him with a much more threatening enemy for me to face.


    "Although I can understand your reasons, I will only let it slide once. If I find out that you are keeping anything important or something that would hinder or help my life a secret then the consequences would be disastrous" I said, not hiding my threatening tone.


    Although I knew that he wasn''t keeping the secret from me but from the former Prince Wyatt, right now I am Prince Wyatt but he doesn''t know that and there wasn''t any reason for me to tell him either.


    So I have to make it clear to him where I would be drawing the line as his captain and he, my subordinate.


    Of course, there will be more lines to draw in the future, but I first need to secure my position as the captain by dealing with that female knight first.


    Because I have a feeling that when I have her under my control or put her out of the picture, then I will have better control of this ship and any other resistance in the future wouldn''t be that hard to take care of.


    Hopefully.


    "Bang!!!"


    "BAMM!!"


    "Prince Wyatt are you okay!!?"


    "Cough!!" "Cough!!"


    Forget it!!


    Whether this ship was crafted from some special wood or not, if this keep''s on, it might get destroyed.


    Touching my pocket as I got up from the ground because I could feel the fear from Bones through our connection, I patted my pocket and directed my thoughts through the connection we shared.


    ''Don''t worry, even if Poseidon came here himself I won''t die here or let this ship get destroyed''.


    Do I have a way to counterattack a literal god if he suddenlyes for my ship and assails it?


    No, I didn''t.


    But was I lying?


    No, of course, I wasn''t.


    Did I utter those words with a false sense of bravado?


    Yes, I did.

 Chapter 21 Pirate Prince Wyatt

    ?Whether it was a whale, Poseidon, Aegaeon or Amphitrite herself, I won''t let this ship get destroyed.


    If I did, where would I find another group of strongmen willing and ready to serve under me?


    I wasn''t Genghis Khan, and neither was I Alexander the Great who could recruit and lead a thousand men to battle.


    I knew my limits.


    Instantly, the sensation I felt from Bones soon turned into hope and gratitude.


    ''No need. I can''t let that whale bully us and go scott free can I?''.


    "SWOOSH!!" "BANG!!" BANGG!!!"


    We were finally on the upper deck, and I could feel the strong winds blowing against my skin as the ocean shed against my ship violently.


    Even the sounds of what I presumed were the cannons could be heard as I saw a ming ball of fire hitting a huge moving creature in the ocean.


    It didn''t even take me a minute to know what the creature was.


    "CAPTAIN, WHAT DO WE DO?" Mad John said, screaming at the side of my ears due to the heavy sound of racket around us.


    "TWO OF OUR MEN WERE UNLUCKY AND GOT INJURED DURING THE FIRST ATTACK, AND THE REST AREN''T SURE THAT THEY COULD KEEP THE CANNONS GOING FOR LONG. WHAT ARE YOUR ORDERS CAPTAIN?"


    What the hell?


    How was  I supposed to know what to do?


    Aren''t you the expert here Mad John?


    Those were the words that I wanted to say.  But looking at the eyes of a man patiently waiting for his captain''s orders no matter how many stupid stunts the former Prince Wyatt might have pulled in the past made those words hang in my throat.


    I didn''t know what to do, so I couldn''t bring myself to utter a word.


    But still, think Wyatt. I know you aren''t stupid, so think.


    Wait a minute!


    "WHERE IS THE KNIGHT? WHERE IS SHE?" I shouted.


    "KNIGHT CAMILLE"


    Oh! So that''s her name. It''s a beautiful name if you ask me.


    "WHERE IS SHE? WITH HER HELP WITH WE COULD OVERCOME THIS EASILY".


    With her, taking care of this tiger whale would be a breeze.


    And considering if the stories and information that Mad John had given me were true, then there wasn''t any need for me to worry.


    "SHE IS ASLEEP CAPTAIN" Mad John responded.


    WHAT?


    I couldn''t help but look at Mad John, evidently astounded at his words.


    "I HAVE ALREADY GONE TO HER ROOM, AND SHE TOLD ME TO TELL YOU TO TAKE CARE OF THIS YOURSELF. FROM NOW ON, SHE IS NO MORE A PART OF YOUR CREW, AND SHE WILL DROP AND THE NEAREST TOWN WITH CAPTAIN CLARA".


    That bitch!!!


    I don''t know why, but I am beginning to suspect that she was the one that threw the former Prince Wyatt ofF board to his death.


    Calm down, Wyatt!!


    Breathe in and breathe out.


    Well if she doesn''t want to help then I can''t force her, can I?


    Besides, I was already contemting whether I should draw her to my side or get rid of her from the beginning.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I might as well do thetter when this is all over.


    But for now, let''s get rid of that whale first.


    "Whose steering the ship?" I said, no longer shouting as the noiseing from the waves seems to have reduced.


    Mad John looked at me dumbfounded as though he wasn''t expecting my response.


    "It''s Seadog. Seadog is the one steering the ship".


    Weird name. But not for a pirate.


    "Let''s go" I said pushing my thoughts to the back of my mind as I rushed towards the helm with Mad John following behind me.


    Upon reaching, I could see the figure of a slim man with a tattoo on his hands forcefully trying to steer the ship away from the tiger whale, but the winds and the whale itself wouldn''t allow him.


    "MAD JOHN!! I AM NOT SURE I CAN HOLD ON ANY LONGER" Seadog screamed.


    "CAPTAIN!!" Mad John said as I could hear his teeth grinding against each other.


    I didn''t know if he had noticed, but he has called me ''Captain'' more than he has called me Prince Wyatt.


    Not that I wasining, but I needed to keep it like that. Because I could already tell, that who had the highest authority in this ship apart from me were Knight Camille and Mad John.


    And even though I could feel the unearthly power coursing through my veins, I still needed someone I could trust and help me handle some matters that I know won''t be possible for me to do.


    That narrows my choice to either Mad John or Knight Camille.


    "BANG!!!" "CRASH!!!!"


    The ship swayed from side to side as I watched as Seadog slipped and fell to the floor due to waves pping on top of us and his body which was unable to keep up; with the sudden collision.


    I ran towards the helm and held it tightly.


    Although it was strong and hard to pull. But, I pushed. I pushed everything I had into my hands and turned the steering to the other side, driving it away from the direction of the tiger whale


    However¡­.


    "Captain!! Let me help" Mad John said as soon as he arrived at my side and joined me to hold the helm as we continued tilting it to the other side.


    That settles the debate then.


    Mad John, it is.


    I might not be able to trust him with my life yet, but at least I am sure that I can count on him.


    Yet, for some reason, I felt a shiver through my spine every time he calls me ''Captain'' and looks at me with those eyes of admiration and respect.


    I wasn''t drunk in power.


    Come on!! I just arrived here in a day. It would take a lot more than this little show of respect and admiration to turn me into a tyrant.


    And I wasn''t nning on bing one anyway.


    I couldn''t exin what I felt, but that didn''t mean that my body couldn''t.


    "Haaaah!!!!"


    I screamed, turning the helm with everything I had.


    Everything!!


    I did nothing except let the otherworldly power flowing in my veins run without constraints.


    I held nothing back.


    "BOOOM!!"

 Chapter 22 Sea Slaves

    ?My vision turned bright scarlet as I saw mes burning around me.


    They were on top of me, yet I wasn''t hurt or injured by it.


    Instead, I felt power.


    Unimaginable power.


    "CAPTAIN!!"


    I turned to look at Mad John and watched him as he put out the mes on his clothes with the water that had sshed on our ship.


    Oops!! I might have burned him unintentionally.


    Don''t worry Mad John, when all of this is over, you are definitely getting a promotion.


    Looking into his eyes, I could see the fear and stupefaction in his eyes as he looked at me with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    Don''t look at me like that Mad John. I might get shy.


    Cough!!


    Not shy in that way, but haven''t you seen a ming Captain steering his ship before?


    The helm was no longer hard to control.


    I could now steer it with ease and tilt the ship to the other side while the tiger whale followed behind.


    Even though I knew that I was been chased by death itself.


    Even though I now looked a man that has been lit up in mes.


    Even though I have been in this new world for less than a day. Yet I have experienced all these things¡­


    It felt fantastic. Like an adventure, I never knew I needed.


    A situation that I never thought I would encounter or experience in my former life.


    And all this, every single one of it, felt exciting.


    And with the adrenaline currently flowing through my body, I felt an urge tough out loud and scream in happiness as though I was enjoying my present misfortune.


    What the heck? I can''t help it.


    "Ahem!! AHOY, ME HEARTIES!. ALL HANDS ON DECK. TONIGHT, WE CHASE THE SEAS".


    I spoke to no one, except myself.


    "BANG!!!" "SWOOOOSH!!!"


    "AND OUR GUEST OF HONOUR, A BEAST SENT BY THE REAPER HIMSELF".


    ¡­....¡­....


    [ Mad John''s P. O.V ]


    What kind of unreasonable urrence was this?


    How does any of this make sense?


    What the hell happened to Prince Wyatt?


    All these thoughts ran through my head like a plummeting hammer, sending my mind into confusion as I looked at Prince Wyatt handle the famed and now captured ''Captain of the Posoinous maids'' crew, Captain ra''.


    Ever since yesterday when he told me about attacking the Posionois maids'' crew, I was shocked. Surprised that he even had the galls to think about such a thing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I thought that he had gone mad.


    I thought that the Prince could no longer handle the necessary effort that came with being a pirate and had decided tomit suicide.


    Although I wasn''t in line with his train of thought, I couldn''t disobey his orders.


    After all, he was a prince and I am just his subordinate. And even if I did oppose him, that knight would quicklye running to slice my neck with her sword.


    Sometimes I even wonder which side she was on. Because no matter how many stupid stunts Prince Wyatt pulled.


    No matter how ridiculous his ns were.


    No matter how unreasonable his orders would be, we were told to put up with it.


    That was what she had told us. She had uttered those words with her strange-shaped sword pointed at our necks intending to butcher us if she was met with any objections.


    And although we were quick to point out how oundish her words were, we only did that in our minds, because we were ves.


    Every single one of us here sea ves. We were debtors with unimaginable debts to pay and no way to pay them.


    Our only way to escape the debts we have dug for ourselves was to sell our bodies as ves.


    Thus, we became sea ves- ves who were bounded to a ship only to be sold to an inexperienced pirate who wanted to journey the seas but couldn''t gather his own crew.


    We were taught that we were lucky because we were sold to a Prince, but reality once again showed us the harsh truth.


    Every day he overturned our reasoning and perception of him by making a ridiculous decision that trumps thest one.


    And soon, some of us reached our breaking points.


    Although we were ves, the only reason we became one was to escape our debts and keep on living till our contract expires. So what good would it be if we keep risking our lives only to die before we were set free from our bondage?


    And so, some of us retaliated.


    They tried to kill the Prince when he was asleep and steal their ves'' contract. But unfortunately, they were found out and killed by the knight only to be thrown off board that night.


    Fortunately, I wasn''t among them.


    Even though I wished that had seeded so that we could get back our lives back.


    And the very next day, he didn''t even notice.


    He didn''t even recognise that some of his crew has been thrown to their death off-board.


    His actions and demeanour that day reminded us once more of who we were currently.


    We were ves.


    We were nothing more than ves in the hands of a foolish Prince.


    There wasn''t any hope for us to survive before our contract expires., We knew it, and so did the knight.


    And even no matter how many times we pray to the different gods we worshipped, we knew that it would take nothing short of a miracle for it to happen.


    But, as though the gods themselves were listening to our prayers and voices with open ears, it happened.


    A miracle had happened.


    After I had rescued Prince Wyatt after I had miraculously seen him drowning in the ocean during the battle against the ''Poisonous maids'' crew'', I knew that something in him had changed as I watched him m Captain ra''s head against the floorboard.


    And after listening to what he had said soon after, I was sure of it.


    He had changed.

 Chapter 23 Sea Slaves (2)

    ?His presence. His demeanour. His words. His expression. And his attitude no longer matched that of a foolish Prince he knew before


    Had he changed because of experiencing death experience?


    I didn''t know.


    Although I have previously heard about such a thing being a rare urrence, with people who had changed overnight after experiencing a near-death event.


    So I quickly linked his change to that since there wasn''t any other reasonable exnation to describe such a huge transformation in both character and attitude.


    And soon, after a while, I didn''t even know when is started calling him Captain.


    The words I used to address him now alternated between Prince Wyatt and captain.


    And it was only after we were alone in his room did I notice myself changing.


    It wasn''t due to suspicion or the uncertainties of the Prince''s abnormal change, instead, it was a longing feeling of hope that I would be getting out of this ship alive and as a free man.


    At first, I prayed for his death and came up with ways to get a hold of my ve contract so that I could be free.


    But now, I was beginning to think otherwise.


    I had nothing to run back to, and neither did I have a home to wee me back.


    My wife had married another man in-order to escape suffering the same fate as me.


    My children wouldn''t even look at me after they had seen their father being battered and disgraced in the ve market.


    I couldn''t even face them due to the disgrace I felt nor could I ask them to wee me back home if I returned.


    I was now a ve who had nothing to lose except my life. And nothing to gain except my freedom.


    But now, the new Prince Wyatt had given me hope.


    His new behaviour assured me that he was able to contend against his peers on the wide open sea.


    Although it was minuscule, I still decided to grab unto it tightly.


    And for the knight, I was sure that she too had already noticed his change.


    I was the only one able to see through her fake facade and see the truth in her eyes.


    She noticed, and she wasn''t happy.


    I was also sure that the new Prince Wyatt noticed it too. But some for reason, he looked like he didn''t care.


    Like her existence was nothing more than a pest that he found annoying while he contemted what her purpose was.


    He didn''t even hide the expression on his face so it wasn''t hard for anyone not to notice.


    I noticed.


    And so did Knight Camille.


    After weighing my options and chances of dying and making it out of here alive, I choose to support the new Prince Wyatt and continue following him until I was free.


    But still, I kept a close eye on knight Camille, because this was the first time I had seen her so upset about Prince Wyatt''s actions.


    And then, I concluded that for her to be so furious and upset to the extent that she had to intervene, implied that Prince Wyatt was finally doing something right.


    There wasn''t any need for me to think further or know which side I should join.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I was a simple man who only desired to live, so my choice was easy.


    I chose to help Prince Wyatt and help him recover all the memories that he had lost.


    I picked his side.


    And as though my faith and decision were being tested by a higher power to either make me regret my decision or strengthen it, disaster struck.


    We were attacked.


    The first person that came to my mind the moment I felt the collision that almost tilted our ship to the other side.


    The first person my body ran to even before my mind could register what kind of beast had attacked us was the knight.


    Knight Camille.


    How stupid!!


    By now, I should have understood that she wanted nothing more than for us to perish on this sea with the Prince. Even the wide grin that I saw on her face when I entered her room to inform her about the attack confirmed my intuition.


    I don''t know who Emperor Brewer had sent to protect his son, but I knew that this wasn''t a knight.


    This was a demon.


    She chuckled as though she had been expecting the beast to attack, andughed incoherently when I had asked her for help in saving the ship and defeating the beast.


    I should have known that this was all her doing.


    I should have guessed that only she was capable of something like that on this ship.


    And even if she wasn''t.


    Even if I was wrong.


    The expression on her face and the words that came out of her mouth were enough for me to finally understand the kind of person she truly was.


    She wasn''t a knight.


    She was a demon. A demon who was far more dangerous than the beast presently chasing us.


    After seeing that my arrival here was in vain, I quickly ran towards Prince Wyatt''s room before it was toote.


    He was the only one that could do something to help or solve our current problem at the moment.


    At most, I was hoping that the new Prince Wyatt could think of something.


    If he truly had changed, now was the best time for him to overturn all the past misunderstandings I had of him and prove to me and everyone that he wasn''t just a foolish Prince anymore.


    And I would happily offer up my loyalty and full support to him if he could get them out of our current predicament.


    Was I asking too much from an inexperienced Prince who seemed like he had just awakened from a ridiculous dream just a few hours ago?


    Yes, I was.


    He was the captain, wasn''t he?


    Although inexperienced as he may be, what manner of dignity would he keep as the ''Captain'' of his ship if he stays hidden and watches as his crewmen were killed by a mere sea beast?

 Chapter 24 All Hands Hoay!!

    ?Hah!!


    Maybe I wouldn''t have bothered with this line of thoughts if the Prince remained the way he was.


    But he had changed, hasn''t he?


    There was hope.


    And no matter how minuscule it was, it was still present.


    And so, after I had rescued and helped him to the upper deck after he was almost drowned to death by the tiger whale, I saw that hope blossom as I look at his eyes and for the first time, I saw a man who was trying to think of a way out of their present misfortune.


    "WHERE IS THE FEMALE KNIGHT!!" Prince Wyatt said.


    His question made me understand his train of thought.


    "SHE IS ASLEEP CAPTAIN" I replied.


    I hesitated. My words were stuck beneath my throat as I wondered if I should tell him.


    Damn it!!!


    I didn''t know if Prince Wyatt knew that the knight that served him had been plotting his death since the beginning of our sail.


    I didn''t know if telling him would cause her to suddenlye for my neck.


    You know what?


    To hell with the knight!!


    I have made my decision.


    And even if she doese for my neck, at least she would be giving me a quick death, and I would rather take that than have my flesh torn apart by a sea beast or watch as I drown while struggling for my life in the godforsaken sea.


    "I HAVE ALREADY GONE TO HER ROOM, AND SHE TOLD ME TO TELL YOU TO TAKE CARE OF THIS YOURSELF. FROM NOW ON, SHE IS NO MORE A PART OF YOUR CREW, AND SHE WILL DROP AT THE NEAREST TOWN WITH CAPTAIN CLARA" I said, giving him the same response she had told me when I had ran to ask her for help.


    I was expecting him to shiver in fear and anger even though I was expecting a miracle from him.


    Yet, not even an ounce of fear crept upon his face.


    I had expected him to suddenly run and beg for her to intervene to save his life and y the tiger whale.


    I was expecting a helpless. A foolish. A timid Prince with oundish behaviour that wasn''t in line with his background.


    Yet, the response I received stunned me as I looked at him in disbelief.


    Haaaa!! How could I have forgotten?


    This is the new Prince Wyatt. The changed Prince Wyatt. The one who didn''t cower back in fear as he stood face to the face with Captain of the Poisonous maids'' crew as he had usually done.


    He didn''t even flinch as he mmed Captain ra''s head into the floorboard not minding the consequences that came with his actions.


    "Who is steering the ship?" Prince Wyatt asked.


    "It''s Seadog. Seadog is the one steering the ship" I responded.


    The firm resolution on his face told me all I needed to know as I watched him contemting before he rushed off, while I followed behind him.


    And before I could understand or assimte whatever was going on, we were attacked again.


    But this time, Seadog lost control of the helm and fell due to the force of the collision.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Gritting my teeth together, I stood up and decided to steer the helm myself. But before I could get myself up, Prince Wyatt did something unexpected.


    He ran towards the helm and held it tightly with his two hands.


    I had seen him steer the ship several times in the past, but not like this.


    Heck! Even during a pirate chase, he never held the helm and only left it to me or some of his other subordinates.


    He had really changed.


    And I wasn''t just saying it this time based on my intuition because the answer was there in front of me to see.


    Prince Wyatt, son of Emperor Brewer the 3rd.


    The famed useless Prince.


    The tilted foolish Prince.


    The entric man whose idiocy we once thought was incurable was now steering the ship as a Captain should while he chased the waves with the tiger whale behind him.


    After observing and absorbing everything at that moment, I ran toward him with the intent of helping him.


    "Captain!! Let me help you"


    The waves were harsh tonight, coupled with the tiger whale that was constantly colliding with the ship made it hard for him to steer.


    And so, we pulled together. We pulled the helm with every strength that we could muster and steered the ship away to safety.


    I looked by my side only to see Prince Wyatt still trying to take total control of the helm.


    Even though I was helping him steer the ship, he was still trying to give it his all and push with everything he had.


    To be honest, I didn''t know what to expect.


    My mouths were mute as I just watched him.


    I know that I wanted him to overturn my past misunderstandings of him, but what happened nextpletely shattered it.


    A bright spark shed in between my eyes, causing me to let go of the helm as I felt the scorching heat that seared against my clothes and skin.


    If not for the waves that had shed on top of our ship, I would have been burnt to crisp.


    But yet, my burned clothes or partly scorched skin wasn''t the problem when I saw the absurd sight in front of me.


    Prince Wyatt. Our Captian was burning. His body was lit up in mes as he steered the ship alone.


    I knew that the mes were real and weren''t a trick because I could feel them from the angle I had fallen.


    He is an ascendant!!


    Our Captain is an ascendant!!!


    How?


    Even though my mind was currently in a mess, for some reason, I felt my blood pumping when I heard his words


    "AHOY, ME HEARTIES! ALL HANDS ON DECK. TONIGHT, WE CHASE THE SEAS" Prince Wyat screamed to no one but himself as he rode the dangerous waves

 Chapter 25 All Hands Hoay!! (2)

    ?My mind turned nk.


    What was this feeling?


    Whether it was my faith in cementing itself or the fact that I might survive my days as a sea ve, I didn''t know.


    "AND OUR GUEST OF HONOUR, A BEAST SENT BY THE REAPER HIMSELF".


    But what I knew right now, was that the man burning in mes was my captain, and I couldn''t let him steer the ship alone.


    He needed me.


    He needed his crewmen.


    Walking to the opposite direction of where the helm is located, towards a medium-sized bell. I grabbed it tightly and swung it with all my strength.


    "RING!!" "RING!!!" "RING!!!!" "RING!!!!"


    "DIDN''T YOU ALL HEAR THE CAPTAIN" I screamed at the top of my lungs "ALL HANDS HOAY!!!".


    Sea ve or not, my death will not be on this godforsaken ocean.


    ¡­...


    [ Wyatt''s P. O. V ]


    I was startled by the bells that were suddenly ringing behind me together with Mad John''s sudden shouts.


    Turning my head to the back, I noticed that he was no longer lying on the floorboard, but had now gotten up as was even the one ringing the bells.


    Okay, after this, I am definitely giving him a promotion.


    Still, I didn''t know why my words could motivate him so much because all I had said were lines that I had memorized from a pirate movie and a few other shipwreck documentaries that I had watched.


    I was a marine biologist, and although I hated my job, that didn''t stop me from enjoying movies like that.


    What the heck!!


    Even my blood was pumping as I steered the helm, controlling the movement of the whole ship from side to side.


    Still, I wondered why the helm or my clothes hasn''t burned down yet because of the mes that were raging all around me.


    I had an idea of why the wood hasn''t caught on fire yet because of what Mad John has told me before.


    But for the clothes, I was curious about why it hasn''t been burned to ashes yet.


    Yes, though I was happy that it hasn''t because I didn''t want every part of my body to be showcased to the outside world, still it seems that I would have to try some experiments,ter on, to see what else the clothes were resistant to.


    Regardless, I didn''t want to be a ming naked captain because that would be awkward.


    "BAMMM!!!"


    I looked towards the door that was suddenly swung open with force and my eyes were met with the figures of about 5 of my other crewmen.


    It seems that they heard out screams.


    Well, to be fair, with the way I and Mad John had been screaming, anyone who had an ear and wasn''t deaf would have certainly heard us.


    "BANGG!!" "SPLASHHH!!!"


    The ship tilted to the side as the tiger whale collided with us once more.


    Okay, I am starting to get annoyed by it.


    Even though my body was set aze with the mes dancing all around me, I was only able to stay standing because of the unnatural strength that circted through every fibre of my being. Through my flesh and bones.


    If not, I would have already copsed on the floorboard because of the aching feeling of my body squeezing out every amount of mana that it could out of it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    My hands were shivering. My flesh and muscles both tightened and loosened. My breathing turned rapid as I tried to feed my lungs with air in other to lessen the amount of stress that I was currently feeling.


    Okay, I needed to end this!!


    And I needed to end it fast!!!


    But the billion-dor question was, how?


    "HEAVE HO!!"


    I heard Mad John yell out one more time. And the men below started working faster.


    Some of them empty the ship that was slowly been drowned by the water that had sshed in with a bucket, while the others tried to keep the sail stable and navigate it through the heavy winds and rising tides.


    "BANG!!" "BANGG!!!!"


    And it also seems like there were still some down below who were controlling the cannons as I could still hear the heavy sounds of its release.


    So, this was what it felt like to steer a ship as a captain.


    I liked it.


    Sucking in the air around me as I filled my lungs till they reached their capacity, I yelled out.


    "HEAVE HO!!  PUT YOUR BACK INTO IT!!!"


    They paused.


    They looked at me as though they have just seen a ghost.


    "SHOULD I REPEAT MYSELF ONE MORE TIME!!".


    They immediately went back to work as though they had been broken out of a time pause.


    How dramatic.


    I snorted.


    Turning my head back as I no longer heard the bells ringing, I saw Mad John smiling in my direction with a wide grin on his face.


    I wonder what was making him happy.


    Was it the fact that we are been chased to death by a magical sea beast in the middle of the night, or the fact that he had been burned a little too much by mes?


    He was probabaly a masochist.


    But  I would need to confirm thatter though.


    I have already decided to keep him by my side and that meant that I was prepared to make him my right-hand man.


    I mean the man was a natural at taking care of the ship, and even though I have watched a lot of pirate-themed movies in my days back on earth, I still knew that I would need someone who was more experienced in fulfilling that role until I have gotten a hang of it.


    Still, for now, how the hell do I take care of the beast?


    I saw Mad John''s eyes widen as a huge shadow was suddenly cast above me.


    A terrible premonition instantly crept onto my heart.


    I looked up.


    You fucking have to be kidding me!!!


    What blocked my vision was the image of a full-grown whale with tiger strips all around its body together with razor shark-like teethes that were probably as deadly as they looked.

 Chapter 26 Bones Is ......!

    ?It didn''t take me a second to know that this was the tiger whale.


    But why the hell was it looking at me?


    I was beginning to think that this was personal and the tiger whale was only here for me and not for the ship or the people on board it.


    Because firstly, it attacked my room and almost drowned me to my death.


    Secondly, it was now looking at me with itsrge orange eyes. Its eyes stayed unmoving with its gaze fixated on me as it crossed over our ship and dived into the other side of the sea.


    Surprisingly, even though I felt a shiver crawl down my spine the moment I locked eyes with the tiger whale, the first thought that crept to my head was if I could tame the beast.


    I had two more slots to tame a new beast.


    I had the book that would make it easier for me to do so.


    The tiger whale was currently what I needed at the moment because it was strong and dangerous. Even its size was enough to scare away enemies.


    Okay. This beast was definitely what I needed at the moment.


    Regardless, how do I tame it?


    Or how do I get its blood?


    Hold on!!


    Where is the book?


    I ran my hands through my clothes as I searched for the ''Fantastic Book Of Records''.


    I remembered holding it in my hands when I came up here until¡­.


    Turning my head to look at the position I had fallen when the tiger whale had attacked previously, I breathed out in relief as I quickly ran towards it to grab it.


    "CAPTAIN!!!"


    I could hear Mad John yelling toward me. And when I turned back to look at him, I saw him handling the steering as he controlled the ship, albeit with some difficulty.


    "HANDLE THE HELM, FOR NOW, I WILL THINK OF A WAY TO HANDLE THE BEAST" I shouted at the top of my lungs for him to hear me.


    The tiger whale''s actions had created a very big wave that threw our ship to the other side, causing the winds to increase as we were now controlling the ship in other for it not to capsize.


    "AYE CAPTAIN!!" Mad John screamed back at me with a huge smile on his face.


    For some reason, he was thrilled,ughing as he steered the ship through the unnerving waves.


    I wonder what is up with him.


    Nevertheless, it seems that the book didn''t burn from my touch.


    Hmm!! Regardless, I wasn''t surprised because I expected no less from a book that had hauled me to another world.


    Still, I wondered what else was on this ship that my me couldn''t affect¡­


    Hold on!


    Oh no!!


    I immediately brought my hands into my pocket.


    What have I done?


    Bones.<novelnext></novelnext>


    My heart almost stopped when I saw the small burning rodent in my hands.


    I closed my eyes my emotions settled down from the thrill I felt before.


    "Goodbye Bones, you were my very first person in this world of magic and fantasy" I said, conveying my thoughts and emotions through my link with him.


    Although we haven''t had any kind of adventure together as I had nned, being my very first tamed magical beast held a very special position in my heart¡­


    " "


    " "


    My mouth paused as I closely looked at the still-burning rat in the palm of my hands.


    I didn''t pay close attention before, if not I wouldn''t have noticed that Bones wasn''t burning.


    Yes, his body was set aze like me, but his flesh was still okay and didn''t smell like the meat of a roasted rodent.


    Maybe it was due to my vision being dyed in the bright yellow-orange me that made me miss such a small detail but thank god that we both shared a connection if not I would have missed the mixed feeling of confusion and apprehension that he back when I conveyed him mine with which was mixed with guilt and sadness.


    The little rodent was still alive.


    I didn''t know if it was due to him being my tamed beast or some other reason why he wasn''t been seared apart by my mes, nevertheless, I was grateful that he was safe.


    Though, it looks like I will be doing a lot of experiments after this was over.


    Still, he looked quite cool at the moment.


    A ming rat!!


    Now he looked no a tamed beast with a useful ability to burn his enemies, albeit on a smaller scale.


    Turning his body as heid his back t down on my palm, I could feel Bone''s emotions of contempt and pride that were conveyed to me.


    Oh really!! Did you have any useful ability that you could use against an enemy before?


    And who the hell are you directing that contempt to?


    The emotions I felt from him disappeared as he turned his tiny head to look at the other side as though something important had caught his eye.


    I snorted.


    I would have zed over this since you looked cool and useful at the moment, but you just had it to let it get into your head, didn''t you?


    Look at you looking all prideful and looking down at my words in contempt.


    You know, I am thinking of taming that tiger whale as my next beast. How about I let you guys fight it out and settle your differences together so that you can prove yourself and back up your words of contempt?


    Bones shivered, and I felt another emotion being conveyed to me.


    An apology.


    The little guy was promising me that he won''t do it again.


    I chuckled under my breath.


    Don''t worry, your tracking ability looks like a very reliable skill. Just don''t overestimate yourself, and we won''t have any problems.


    Now stay put, I need to catch a bigger fish.


    I ced Bones in my pocket and quickly ran towards the beak of the ship which was at its rear end while looked for anything sharp that would help me draw out its blood.

 Chapter 27 The Tigers Jaw

    ?Damn it!!


    I was hoping to find a harpoon or a spear at least, but I couldn''t find either.


    So I settled upon grabbing a thin nk that was sticking out from the side, I held it with one of my hands and broke it in two with my knees.


    I would have had some difficulties doing such a thing before, but the natural strength flowing through my veins made it an easy task.


    Holding the broken nk with sharp pointy in my hands, I felt my arms ache as I sensed that my body was slowly crawling towards its limit.


    Thankfully, the wood didn''t burn down even though it was set aze in mes.


    Walking to the edge of the ship, I stood there as I overlooked the raging waves and the figure of the enormous tiger whale down below.


    Was I about to do something stupid?


    Yes, yes I was.


    Did I think that it was better to hide in one corner of the ship, pretending as though I don''t even know what was going on and wait till Knight Camille gets tired of all this ruckus and decided to y the beast herself?


    Yes, a cautious lifestyle remains the only path if I wanted to live longer in this world.


    Then where did my confidence steam from that pushed me to take such an action?


    Are you kidding me?


    I am a man with mes raging all around me, standing at the edge of a ship in the middle of the dreadful sea with a magical sea beast targetting me as its prey.


    If I don''t do something stupid, I might really die.


    Just imagine if the rest of my crewmen discovered that the tiger whale for some reason was only after me.


    Although I doubt that they might do anything. But somehow I suspect that knight Camille might use it as a reason to throw me offboard.


    She hates me for some reason, and I am sure that ourst encounter made it clear that although I knew, I didn''t give a damn.


    Nevertheless, it wasn''t as though I was going to fight the sea beast or anything like that.


    All I needed was its blood, and every other thing would be resolved.


    I can only tame a beast 2 ranks above me, right?


    I prayed that somehow this tiger whale was within my two upper ranks.


    If not, I might really die.


    "BANGG!!"


    I almost copsed on the other side of the ship''s beak when the tiger whale struck again.


    Using the handle as my support, I pushed myself backwards and allowed my body to fall to the floorboard


    "Haaa!! That was close" I said out loud as I stood up to look at the other ocean, and¡­..


    My guess was right. The tiger whale indeed came here for me.


    If attacking my room wasn''t enough evidence for me, then the look of its face sticking out of the ocean as it bared its razor-sharp teeth at me was enough.


    Even the ship had stopped moving but still swayed from side to side.


    Well, here goes nothing!


    I held the book tightly in one hand and made sure that the stick on my other arm was tightly within my grasp too.<novelnext></novelnext>


    No manner of preparation was enough to prepare me for what I was about to do.


    I was about to do something stupid.


    Thought it wasn''t all stupid since I had a n.


    A n I barely knew if it would work.


    And besides, if I do fail, the worst that could happen to me will be that I would be swimming with the fish.


    And it''s not as though I haven''t done such a thing several times as a marine biologist.


    "Argghh!!" I coughed out as a trial of red thick liquid escaped my lungs.


    My blood.


    My body was still raging with mes all around me, and although I didn''t know how far I was going tost, the constant contraction of my muscles told me that it wouldn''t be long till I copse.


    I pulled my body up to stand on the handle of the beak, looking down I could see its face.


    It was grinning.


    Its rows of teeth were on full disy with its gaze fixated on me.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if it possessed some kind of intelligence because Bones had already shown and proven how intelligent he was.


    The waves had cooled down while the ship wasn''t swaying from side to side as it swung previously.


    At this point, the only thing that stood out of ce was the quiet image of an enormous tiger-stripped whale as it looked up at an equally strange man who was burning with mes raging all around him.


    The reticence was ufortable.


    But still, I moved my body forward.


    I fell toward the sea.


    "CAPTAIN!!!"


    I could hear the screams of Mad John calling for my attention as I jumped off the ship and headed straight for the tiger whale.


    If I didn''t know any better, I would have thought he thinks that I was sacrificing myself for their sake.


    Well, that was probably what he is currently thinking.


    I snorted.


    This was neither a sacrifice nor suicide, this was an opportunity.


    I saw the beast opening its jaws as It weed me with its inner fleshy mouth on full disy.


    I smiled. This was perfect.


    I didn''t know if the stick I was carrying could pierce the skin of a magically reinforced cross-species offering between a whale and a tiger, but I did know that I had a better chance of injuring it and getting blood from the inside.


    With the zing book in one hand and a stake in the other, I looked like a man about to deliver god''s vengeance on the forsaken soul in front of me.


    Great!! Just a day in this forsaken world, and I was already facing magical-powered man-eating whale


    Who knows, if I make it out of this alive, I might just dere myself the king of the seas.

 Chapter 28 The Tigers Jaw (2)

    ?No!! That would be too much work.


    But the prospect of it does sound amazing.


    Hmm!! I will think about itter.


    For now, I manoeuvred my body as I fell right through the tiger whale''s sharp teeth.


    "BAMMM!!!"


    And as though the gateway to my annihtion has closed itself up with full force, I could see and feel myself rolling through its fleshy internal organs as I fell into an enclosure of pitch ck darkness,


    The collisions of each fall made my body weaker. Plus the strains that came with the mes raging all around me made my body spasm as I could feel my vision getting darker.


    With the book still tightly grasped in my hands and the thin stake in the other, I twisted my body and plunged the stake deep into its internal flesh.


    "ROAR!!!"


    I could hear its screams from the inside of its belly.


    Somehow, it sounded like a melody to my ears.


    Plunging the stick deeper as I continued to fall with it as my support, I felt its inner flesh being torn apart as a small thick liquid dribbled on my face like drizzling droplets of water.


    I would have spected the liquid to be its internal mucus or the seawater it had swallowed together with me, but the taste in my mouth proved me otherwise.


    It was its blood.


    The beast was finally bleeding.


    I wasted no time opening the ''Fantastic Beasts of Records'' with my other hand and let the blood stain its pages.


    I didn''t stop until I could feel the blood dripping from the book before it spilt down to my arm.


    It was then that I let go.


    I couldn''t hang on any longer because my body was weak and writhing in pain, together with my internal organs that felt as though it was about to copse.


    Even my hands were aching badly due to it now supporting my whole body, and it felt as though if I held on for any longer, it might get ripped away from my body.


    I couldn''t see where I was going because of the pitch-ck darkness that covered my sight nor could feel the impact of the collision any longer as my body rolled through the inner organs of the tiger whale.


    It was as though my body was slowly falling into oblivion.


    No, I was in the belly of a carnivorous man-eating whale. This was definitely oblivion.


    "Thud!!"


    I forcefully stretched my hand and grabbed a piece of its flesh that wasrge enough for me to hold onto.


    There was no way I was going to die here!!


    Who knows if I fall into some stomach acid or something if I keep on falling?


    Besides, I have no intentions of staying here for long now that I have gotten the tiger whale''s blood.


    "Argghhh!!!" I screamed in pain while trying to pull myself up.


    But my muscles were literally torn apart as I tried to support my whole body with it.


    I couldn''t help it. The pain I had felt at that moment had also literally destroyed my senses causing me to no longer feel the book in my hands.


    I didn''t even know when I had dropped it.


    "Haaa!! Haaa!!!" I breathed out loudly as I wished that I could have kept it in a more secure ce together with Bones in case I made it out of here alive.


    But the situation I was in currently didn''t look promising.<novelnext></novelnext>


    My chances of surviving were slim and almost non-existent.


    My hand tried to free itself from my grip. I wanted to let go.


    I didn''t see any other saver choice than to free my body from the arching pain havoc on it.


    I show have known that abusing that unearthly power woulde with its own consequences.


    But, I was wrong. Maybe, I might really die here.


    I wondered if I was going to meet the ''Happiness god'' and tell him that I had managed to record only two magical beasts for his story.


    Even though one of them was a rat.


    I chuckled at the thought as I wondered how Bones would have responded if he had heard my thoughts.


    Huh!!!


    I am already falling.


    It seems that my body had acted instinctively and freed itself from suffering any more torment.


    "Crash!!" "Crash!!!"


    Although I couldn''t feel my body as it had gone numb, I could still feel each collision that sent a spine-tingling difort across my body.


    It seems that my promation of getting every woman I can get my hands on might have been a little too early.


    Maybe this world might have been a little too much for me as a normal human being from earth.


    "CRASHHH!!" "BANG!!!!"


    I overestimated myself.


    ¡­.....


    [ Mad John''s P . O . V ]


    "CAPTAIN!!!"  I screamed as I quickly left the helm in a race against time to get to our Captain who was still covered in mes that roared around him as he stood at the edge of the ship''s beak with a burning small stack in his hand.


    Somehow I knew what he was about to do.


    Can''t they see that the Captain was about to sacrifice himself and ughter the beast for our sake!!


    What the hell are you guys standing there in a daze for? Pull him back!!


    I wanted to chastise my fellow crewmen for standing rooted in their ce as they looked at our captain who was about to jump into the sea, yet not one of them tried to stop him.


    "CAPTAIN!!!"


    Yet, I couldn''t. Because these were the only words that I could utter at the moment.


    He fell.


    Even before I could get to him, he had already dived down towards the ocean.


    Grabbing the handle of the beak, I looked down and saw the captain heading straight to the opened tiger whale''s jaw as he gradually descended above it.


    "BAMMM!!!"


    The sound echoed through the winds as the tiger whale quickly snapped its teethes shut.


    Prince Wyatt, our Captain. He was dead.

 Chapter 29 Departure

    ?He has been swallowed andid at rest in the belly of a tiger whale.


    And as though it has aplished its only mission here, I watched as the tiger whale sunk back into the ocean and disappeared from my sight.


    Previously, I would have been satisfied and might have even celebrated his death. But after knowing the implication that came with the captain''s demise, my body shivered in fear as I heard the words of the demon herself.


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU ALL STANDING IN A DAZE FOR? GET BACK TO WORK. WE NEED TO ARRIVE AT THE NEAREST CITY BEFORE THE END OF NEXT WEEK, SO GET TO IT, THIS SHIP ISN''T GOING TO SAIL ITSELF!!!".


    I turned as I watched Knight Camille yell at my fellow crewmen with a despicable smile on her face.


    "Mad John!! What the hell are you standing there for?" Knight Camille said as she walked closer to me with a smile on her face.


    "You see I told you that the beast would leave as quickly as it came".


    With every step she covered as she walked closer to me, my heart pounded like a pestle against a mortal.


    "Now where is Prince Wyatt? I thought I heard his voice previously, can you bring him to me?".


    For once I wished I was wrong. Oh heavens!!! How do I ovee this demon without the Captain?


    ¡­.....


    [ Knight Camille P . O . V ]


    I couldn''t help but shiver in excitement when I saw Prince Wyatt jump off the ship and straight into the tiger whale''s mouth.


    Atst, that useless Prince was finally dead.


    Though I couldn''t help but wonder how or when he had gotten his powers back. But seeing the figure of the Prince Wyatt that I knew burning with mes around him as he stared down at the tiger whale was a strange sight nheless


    Has he been keeping his powers to himself in secret all this while he yed me like a fool?


    Damn it, Prince Wyatt!! You certainly weren''t as hopeless as I had thought.


    At first, I wondered why he didn''t die even though I had cut his lines during the surprise attack on the ''Poisonous maids'' crew''.


    I had even watched as he fell into the ocean and cried for help as he sunk below and left soon after I was sure of his death.


    But little did I know that the old man who calls himself ''Mad John'' would go ahead and rescue him.


    I should have thrown him into the sea too when I had the chance, but apart from him, no other person can wield the same responsibilities that he carries.


    So killing him abruptly would have done more harm than good.


    Still, I had watched as the water filled Prince Wyatt''s lungs, sending him to his grave, so I wondered what kind of unique ability Mad John had used to bring him back to life.


    But immediately such a thought crawled into my head, I immediately threw it out of the window because he couldn''t have that kind of ability, if not he wouldn''t have chosen to be a  sea ve.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Haaahhh!!!!


    That stupid Prince made me turn my head upside down for nothing.


    If my next n to kill him didn''t work, I was even prepared to sink everybody on this ship and make it seem like they were attacked by a strong sea beast while I rolled away on a boat with Captain ra.


    But who could have known that a tiger whale could sense the presence of its dead child from a mile away?


    Of course, I was trying to attract another magical sea beast, but the tiger whale showing up was just another bonus.


    More importantly, it was the perfect cover-up story.


    All I had to say was that Prince Wyatt had led his crewmen to capture and kill an infant tiger whale, but in the process, he locked the remains of the tiger whale in his room for whatever reasons he had.


    And unexpectedly, its birth mother tracked our ship down and attacked his room especially, thereby killing him in the process.


    I could even add a little cherry on top and say that Prince Wyatt was practising ritual magic to regain back his powers. And although he seeded, it was toote as his life was cut short in the belly of the tiger whale.


    Hahaha!!!


    It was really funny that they were a lot of stories that I could choose from, and everyone would still believe me.


    You really yed me for a fool, Prince Wyatt.


    His lifestyle, behaviour, and known reputation made it all the while easier.


    Thank goodness, that I was smart enough to send him back to the gods before he grows back his powers to his former strength.


    Well, even if he does return back to his former strength, there was still nothing that he could do because I would still be 10 times stronger than him.


    "Haaah!! Take it easy Camille. When did you startparing your strength to someone that you could crush like a bug" I said to myself while messaging my forehead.


    Even though Prince Wyatt had the most potential among one of the royal imperial bloodlines, that doesn''t change the fact that his character and countenance were nothing more than a jokepared to his former self.


    Ever since he had lost his powers, he had grown weak, cowardly, selfish, and most of all, unfit for the throne of Endossa.


    His life had basically turned into aundry list of reactions.


    He didn''t try to interact or change the world around him, instead, he went ahead with whichever way the winds blew.


    It came to the point that even I couldn''t even tell if he was stupid, spineless or just a straight-up recreant.


    As the saying goes ''The higher you climb, the greater the fall''. Prince Wyatt was the very definition of such a proverb. In fact, he was a living example.


    Nevertheless, I never wanted it to be this way.

 Chapter 30 Departure (2)

    ?I never wanted to kill the prince with my own hands, because of the respect and loyalty I had for Emperor Brewer the 3rd and the Empire of Endossa.


    Yet, he forced my hands.


    I might have been assigned to him as his personal guard, but there is no way in hell that I am going to let him put my life in danger.


    He would have lived a little longer if he continued handing out his stupid orders to his pitiful groups of sea ves.


    Yet, the idiot had to go and scheme a plot against ''Captain Davy''s'' daughter.


    I didn''t know what had given him the courage to think about such a thing that day.


    But, to be honest, I honestly didn''t care.


    Because the only thought that ran through my head at that moment was a list of things that would kill the idiot and send him to whatever nonsensical reality he hade from.


    Well, it wasn''t as though he would have lived longer anyway, as all I just did was quicken his death and make it so that I could return with the heartbreaking news of his body being torn apart by a tiger whale.


    Just thinking about the barrows of consequences that would have emerged if he had gone on to kill Lady ra was enough to send my head spinning.


    Even though he had gotten back his powers, he still choose to remain a fool. In the end, he died a fool''s death sacrificing his life for his sea ves.


    Admirable.


    That was what I would have said if he had worn his title as the First Prince of Endossa with respect.


    But s, death was the only way to watch away the stain that Prince Wyatt had smeared on the Empire of Endossa.


    Now, it was time for me to head back home and dere his unfortunate demise to the royal imperial family.


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU ALL STANDING IN A DAZE FOR? GET BACK TO WORK. WE NEED TO ARRIVE AT THE NEAREST CITY BEFORE THE END OF NEXT WEEK, SO GET TO IT, THIS SHIP ISN''T GOING TO SAIL ITSELF!!!" I yelled at the still stunned sea ves as I walked out of my hiding.


    Now that the Prince was dead, there wasn''t any reason for me to stay on this sea anymore.


    Turning my head to the side, I could still see a stupefied expression on Mad John''s face.


    Don''t tell me that the old man had gotten attached to Prince Wyatt irrespective of how many unreasonable orders he had given him.


    What was he? A masochist!!


    Maybe I might have given his intelligence a lot more credit than it deserves.


    "Mad John!! What the hell are you standing there for?" I added, walking close to him as I watched his series of reactions.


    For some reason, I had a hunch that he suspected that I was the cost of all these things.


    Not that he was wrong anyway as his intuition was right on spot. And concerning the way I have been acting recently, I would have seen him as a bigger fool if he hadn''t noticed.


    But I don''t really want to let out a loose screw who would go around, telling everyone that I was the one that connived a plot that killed the First Prince of Endossa.


    Even though I was sure that his words won''t carry any weight whenpared to mine if I decided to refute his statement.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But still, I can''t understatement the simple mentality ofmon forks who lives and dines on the daily bread of gossip and conspiracies.


    "Now where is Prince Wyatt? I thought I heard his voice previously, can you bring him to me?".


    Even after several minutes had passed, he still looked at me nkly with an awful expression on his face.


    My lips frowned and my eyebrows were scrunched up in displeasure.


    The look on his face as though he was looking at me like some kind of demon or witch was aggravating.


    "H-He h-h-e...."


    "He what?"


    "The Captain, Prince Wyatt is dead. He sacrificed his life for ours" Mad John said as he looked at me aggrieved.


    How amusing!!


    The pathetic Prince had really won himself had a follower.


    And for a moment, I found it hard to deter the smile on my face from widening.


    "Oh no!! Really".


    Come on Camille. Even you won''t take such a reply seriously.


    Yet, Mad John nodded his head at my reply.


    "Sigh!! Alright then, just because the Prince is dead doesn''t mean that we have to stop and mourn his departure. The best thing that we can do right now is to keep on sailing till we reach the nearest city, and from there we will figure out what to do next" I said.


    I knew that he didn''t believe my words or take them seriously because of the apprehensive expression I saw on his face.


    The old sea ve knew that I have already nned out what to do next, but he didn''t know what it was.


    Opps!!! I chuckled.


    If my words were hard to believe previously, then my obviousck of emotional concern in the conversation might have given it away that I didn''t give a damn about Prince Wyatt''s death.


    "Kni-K-Knight Camille, is everything alright?" Mad John asked.


    Though I could see the growing irritation on his face, I didn''t call him out for it. Because even though I couldn''t kill him, there are still several good options for me to choose from.


    Selling his sea ve contract when we get to the nearest city wouldn''t be a bad idea right?


    Hmm!!! I am sure that it would sell for quite a price especially if Ibine all the contracts of the sea ve here and sell it at once.


    At least, that would serve as a little fee for the tough work that I had been tasked with throughout this journey.


    Now, I regret killing the ones that I had thrown offboard the ship.

 Chapter 31 Trapped

    ?"Are you deaf? I said go and control the sails, we need to be at the nearest city before the end of next week".


    I watched him shiver as my words might have scared him a bit.


    "Humph!!"


    I turned my back on the still terrified Mad John and went back to my room to discuss some issues with Lady ra.


    That idiotic Prince really left me with a lot of work to handle, now I have to find a way to pacify her anger.


    Maybe while I am at it, I might as well give her this ship as a gift if nothing else works. After all, I heard that the Emperor paid a lot of money to ''Captain Silver Tongue'' for it.


    A very expensive vessel was given to a useless Prince like him!!


    I am sure that his highness would be happy when I break the news about his death. So I might as well start getting ready for a promotion.


    A well-deserved promotion.


    ........


    [ Wyatt''s P . O . V ]


    "Huh!! Where am I?"


    "ARGGGHHH!!!" I screamed as the pain and difort in my body felt as though it was drilling a hole through my soul.


    I experienced a sense of de Ja-vu as my memories came rushing in, ramming through my head like a truck without breaks.


    The pain was inhumane. It was absolutely brutal.


    "Ha! Haa!! Haaa!!!" I felt my breathing stabilise as I  could now remember everything that had happened without any issue.


    Pushing myself up, I sat up with a little difficulty because of my still strained muscles.


    "It seems that I didn''t die" I said as I looked around the dimly lit environment that looked nothing short but repulsing.


    Well, the only good side about this was that I now knew what the insides of a tiger whale looked like.


    "Arggghh!! Haa!!!!"


    Although it took time and some effort, it didn''t take long until I was now standing on my two legs on a lump of some hard flesh.


    To be precise, I was limping on one of the tiger whale''s nauseating organs.


    I would have to be superman if I suddenly woke up and started walking around without suffering from any side effects. So the internal and external difort I felt all over my body might have been fair.


    At least now, I have learnt my lesson.


    I will try testing my powers first before trying to abuse them to their limits.


    "Where is it?"


    No matter how I looked around, I couldn''t find it.


    I knew that the book had fallen down from my hands andnded somewhere else, but looking at the dimly lit environment with several lumps of hard internal organs and some ckish grey liquid surrounding them, my heart plunged down indefinitely.


    Bending down a little, I ced a finger on the liquid.


    "Ouchh!!!"


    Yeah, unsurprisingly, my guts were right and I was now standing in the middle of an acidic liquid, trapped in the belly of a tiger whale with no way of finding my way out.


    I knew that the ''Fantastic Beasts Of Records'' can''t melt or be burnt because of the way it had survived my mes.


    So if the book was still safe and I can''t see it, that meant that it had fallen far away from me, or is trapped somewhere deep beneath this ck-grey acidic liquid.


    Oh god!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    This isn''t seriously happening, right?


    How would I be able to retrieve it if the book was really stuck down there?


    "Haaaa!! Stop with the jokes" I said as the thought of sacrificing one of my hands to search for the book crossed my mind.


    By doing so, I might evenplete the physical requirement for bing a pirate.


    But there was no way in hell I would be sacrificing one of my hands.


    One was as important as the other and not less.


    Hahhh!!! I sat back down and thought about what to do next.


    And most of all, my legs and back were slowly getting numb.


    I touched my pocket to see if Bones was there.


    Gripping my empty pockets tightly, I didn''t know how firmly I had gripped them until I identally pinched my leg.


    My heart had sunk down deeper as I couldn''t feel Bones'' presence.


    Sigh!!!


    It was my fault, I should have left him to stay back on the ship.


    But because I overestimated myself and my newfound powers I led both of us to our deaths.


    The little guy just wanted to scour for food to eat and enjoy the rest of his life, yet I had to make him into my tamed beast.


    The former me would haveughed at the current me for feeling this sentimental about the death of amon rat.


    But only I understood the meaning of the spiritual connection we both shared.


    Maybe it might have been because I was still new to the concept of such a thing so the effects might have impacted me far deeper than that of an ordinary denizen of ''Tharcania''.


    " "


    " "


    "Hahahahaha!!!! I seriously need to stop doing this" I said as I wiped away the tears from my eyes and stood up from my seat.


    Sucking in the oxygen in the air until my lungs were full to their limit, I yelled out without hesitation.


    "BONNNESSS!!!! I CAN STILL FEEL YOU, SO WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU!!!?"


    The only response I got back was silence.


    An eery ufortable silence.


    But still, I closed my eyes as the reply I was waiting for wasn''t something that could be transmitted through sound.


    I grinned.


    The little guy was alive.


    But!! Why does he sound cheerful and happy?


    My eyebrows scrunched up unknowingly.


    At this point, the little guy has made me cry wolf more than once and now he sounds as though he was in some kind of wondend.


    I channelled my thoughts through our connection asking him where he was or if he could see me.

 Chapter 32 Temporary Space Storage

    ?Huh!!


    The response I got back from Bones was a little strange.


    What does he mean that he is on a tropical ind?


    Aren''t we both of us stuck in this godforsaken man-eating belly of a beast?


    Oh!! That bastard!!


    What does he mean by he isn''ting back?


    I wanted to berate him as always, but I was curious. If the little guy wasn''t in the same ce as me, then where was he?


    My brows furrowed together as I suppressed my growing curiosity and sent him questions, asking him to describe where he was currently.


    It wasn''t as long as I thought I would wait before I finally got back his response.


    The response I got back from Bones was baffling. Where he had just described for me was vastly different from where I was currently.


    Tall trees with delicious fruits. Beautiful waterfall scenery. Crystal clear pond. Wide grassynd¡­..


    And weirdly enough the ''Fantastic Beast Of Records'' was there with him.


    Yeah!!


    No matter how I looked at it, Bones was clearly not in the same ce that I was even though I vividly remembered taking him down with me on my suicide mission.


    Still, it was bizarre.


    Even though I might not have been in this world long, I can definitely guess that even for the denizens here, this wasn''t natural.


    I could feel Bones through our connection as though he was very near to me. But when wemunicated, it felt as though he was far away.


    I frowned.


    If Bones wasn''t trapped here with me, then where else could he be?


    I focused all my attention on the connection between us, and after a while, I felt something.


    The same way I knew how to instinctively channel my thoughts and emotions towards Bones was the same way that this feeling made itself known to me.


    I could pull the strings of our connection.


    No, I could control it. I could cut it off, and mend it back together.


    And now, I could pull it.


    It felt like something that shouldn''t exist, yet it did.


    Cutting off those strings ensured that my Bones couldn''t hear my thoughts or feel my emotion. Mending it back would ensure the opposite effect.


    And now I could pull the connection like an stic rubber band.


    "Guess I have no other choice than to find out".


    I pulled it.


    I felt myself getting a little bit tired mentally. But still, I pulled harder.


    Strange. It felt as though the air around me was getting a little bit condensed.


    My eyes snapped open.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The view in front of me was that of a small vortex distorting the space around it with the air bing visible itself.


    "Pulp!!"


    Bonesnded, falling face first on the ground as he looked around with a seemingly confused expression.


    The little guy was too absorbed with his new surroundings that he hadn''t noticed me yet.


    "What? Do you think I wouldn''t mind apanion while being trapped in such a ce alone?".


    He froze. Snapping his head to my side before he quickly came towards me.


    Why do I feel as though this guy has gotten more intelligent?


    A minute ago, he was acting as though my words were disturbing him from enjoying whatever he was doing.


    Now, he is behaving as though I mean the world to him and was happy to be back from whatever secluded dimension he had just walked out from.


    "I thought that you didn''t want toe back anymore" I said.


    Bones who was now at the waist of my belt jumped and climbed until he was on my shoulders.


    His response came not too long either.


    I heard his reply and couldn''t help but roll my eyes at him.


    His art of kissing ass was annoying at times, but because I knew that his circumstances as a beast as being at the bottom of the pecking order, I didn''t hold it against him.


    It was only fair for him to find a ce where he would live without worry, fear of hunger or being at the mercy of being preyed upon.


    He was at the bottom of the hierarchy as all humans who weren''t able to be ascendant were, but much worst.


    Like life will forever fuck you and all your next of kin in the ass kind of worst.


    His reaction and behaviour were nothing more than his deep primal instinct for survival.


    Still, I couldn''t help but ask myself if it was because he was forever loyal to me. If the reason we felt so close as though we had known each other for a long time was that he would never be able to hide anything from me and open up all his emotions, thoughts, and desires.


    "It might have been for the best" I said to myself as I looked at Bones.


    Yeah, such a situation must have been for the best.


    If not, I don''t see myself taming him or any other magical beast of a grandeur calibre.


    Calling myself a beast tamer was somehow ironic to me because I didn''t need to coax them, tempt them or show them the privileges of joining my flock.


    Albeit some rules, all I needed was their blood, and every other thing would fall into ce.


    Still, I wasn''t one to look at a gift in a horse''s mouth orin since I could already guess the consequences of what would happen if I had entered this world without the book.


    Or god forbid that I had nevere across the ''Happiness god'' and the book had never fallen into my hands.


    But, one thing that I want to know was whether my emotions for him were one-sided or not, only time would tell.


    Now, time to get back that book.


    It might have taken me a while, but after some time of thinking, I had finally figured out where Bones and the book were.


    Didn''t the rules of the ''Fantastic Beasts of Records'' mention something about a ''Temporary space storage''?

 Chapter 33 Trapped (2)

    ?Although based on my previous knowledge I thought of it as some kind of inventory. But if I went ording to Bones'' words, then it was some type of dimensional sub-space in the form of a tropical paradise.


    I concentrated my thoughts on the connection between me and the book and applied the same technique I had executed with bringing Bones out.


    "Pulp!"


    It worked.


    The booknded in front of me and bounced a bit on the fleshy hard surface under it before I caught it with my hands.


    This means that I had a whole pocket dimension all to myself. I felt entrailed, no. I felt like my body was being hit by a dose of dopamine.


    Can I also take myself into the dimensional sub-space or I can only transport things there?


    Apart from Bones who was deeply loyal to me, can I transport other people capable of speech and with a conscious in there?


    Could I do it without their permission or not?


    Call me a depraved fool clouded by his sexual desires to think clearly when being faced with the opportunity to carry them out. But what else did you expect from a man who lost his will to live after his dick turned into a deformed crotch?


    The thought of having my own secluded world where I could spend my time with all the beauties I had managed to enrapture in this world wasn''t one that I could ignore.


    It was a shameless goal, still, before I put my dick in anything, I first had to ensure that ''STDS'' wasn''t a thing in this world.


    And if it were, I could only imagine the worst variation.


    Nevertheless, I doubt that it would be a problem since my reckless exposure to magic had shown me that anything was possible.


    Almost possible. If not, I would have sessfully killed the tiger whale and would be giving Mad John his promotion by now.


    Opening the book, the saw the first page contained the rules, the second my attribute sheet, the third for Bones, and the fourth¡­.


    [ Tiger whale


    Status: Untamed


    Magical Beast Ascension Rank: Lesser Beast


    Magical Beast Ascension Level: 4th Circle


    Magical Beast Ability: Ultra echolocation[Advanced] Mutant stripes[Proficient], Ferocious stare[Expert]


    Magical Beast Talent: 3-star


    History:


    Descendants from the bloodline of the ''Blue whales'' and ''Tiger back fish'', A ''Tiger whale'' is only known for two things, their pride, and survival instinct. Due to their flesh being a delicacy for ascendants; Tiger whales'' body parts are sold as expensive ingredients and because of this, their kind has developed an inexplicable hostility towardnd dwellers.


    Albeit, because of the increasing demand throughout the century, catching a matured Tiger whale is much easier than getting an infant Tiger Whale because they are very protective of their offspring due to their declining species.


    And so if one were to ever kill or capture one of their offspring, it is said that they should never step foot into the sea again or risk forfeiting their life. [Locked]


    Do you want to tame the beast: Yes  /  No]


    For my selfish and depraved goal of sleeping with every woman I couldy my hands on, I would need the strength to do so.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sure riches and statuse first.


    But those rules only applied back on earth albeit with a few limitations and rules that wouldbel you a criminal if you chose to break them.


    But in ''Tharcania'', strengthes first. Statuses second, and then, riches and fameest.


    Now, where was that pen, I believed that I had kept it somewhere in between the book pages.


    Sigh!!!!


    I guess it might have mistakenly fallen off when I was sky diving down the tiger whale''s throat.


    I wonder if there was anything else I could use.


    One of the few restrictions that I was growing to hate was that I could onlymunicate with the book by writing it down on its pages.


    What if I was stuck in a dire life-threatening situation and didn''t have a pen, what was I supposed to do next?


    Hmmm!!


    I wonder if using my hands would be considered writing.


    The cavemen although as primitive as they may be used their hands to draw or write on the cave walls, so who is to say that It won''t work?


    However, I was currently dealing with a magical book, so there was a chance that it might or might not work.


    Still, to try it and test my hypothesis, I needed something like ink.


    Ink!!


    Where am I going to find such a thing down here?


    I needed a substitution. Something else that would count as a recement.


    Looking around me as my mind wandered along with my thoughts, I felt something in my head click as I looked at the hard lump of muscle under my feet.


    Blood!!


    Since there is a muscle, then there must be blood flowing through it or pumping in whichever direction the arteries of a magical beast in another world operates.


    Sure, I had the thought of using my blood, but it was optional especially when I had a wonderful recement in front of me.


    "Hey, Bone! I am thinking of which blood I should use as ink.  Mine is out of the question, so its choice is between yours and the huge lump of flesh under other us" I said, channelling my thoughts to Bones and waiting for his answer.


    His response came soon enough, and his answer was what I had expected.


    "You know what, you are right. We need a little revenge for everything these over-grown fish has made us experience" I said as I saw Bones jumping down from my shoulders and trying to w his way into the hard lump of flesh.


    Though I should have bent down and done it myself, but I needed to try out something first.


    Channelling my mana in the same way I had done before, I felt my body turn warm and watched as a sea of mes covered my body.

 Chapter 34 Second Ascension

    ?Looking at Bones also, I could see that he had now turned into a ming rat.


    His head turned towards me, and I felt his emotions. He felt happy, grateful, and a lot more prideful than he was before.


    The little guy was ecstatic to feel the same power and unimaginable strength that had flowed through him previously.


    "ROAR!!!!"


    It also seems like my mes were beginning to affect the Tiger whale. Frying it from the inside out was what I would have done if I wasn''t nning on taming it.


    But¡­..


    I couldn''t let the opportunity to get such a beast slip out of my hands.


    "Stab!!" "Poof!!!"


    And it only took a single swing from Bones'' ming rodent ws to split the flesh apart and caused a small fountain of blood to spray out.


    "ROARRR!!!"


    Although I don''t know how the Tiger whale might be feeling right now, but I can guess that it felt as though its stomach was being ripped and toasted apart from the inside.


    Kind of how an organism as small as a tapeworm could wreak havoc in a person''s belly which was the same situation for the Tiger whale.


    If I wanted, I could go about and set aze its insides to only bones and scorched flesh, ripping its stomach apart as it drowned in its pain and anguish.


    However, this would be enough.


    My mes turned off and I saw Bones looking at me briefly before he jumped and climb up on my shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, now that we know you are at least able to deal a bit of damage, I will find a way to see if you can use the mes without turning them on myself" I said while patting the little rat on the head before bending down to press my thumb against the blood flooding under my feet.


    This should be enough!


    Pressing it against the option ''Yes'' on the book, I drowned the blood on my hand on its pages until the particr option was deeply covered in scarlet red.


    Pulling back my hands, I waited with bated breath as I observed to see if it would work.


    And soon, I watched as the blood sunk deeper into the pages and abruptly disappeared, followed by the words which were written on the pages before they reappeared again.


    [ Tiger whale


    Status: Tamed


    Owner: Wyatt Brewer


    Magical Beast Ascension Rank: Lesser Beast


    Magical Beast Ascension Level: 4th Circle


    Magical Beast Ability: Ultra echolocation[Advanced] Mutant stripes[Proficient], Ferocouis stare[Expert]


    Magical Beast Talent: 3-star


    History:


    Descendants from the bloodline of the ''Blue whales'' and ''Tiger back fish'', A ''Tiger whale'' is only known for two things, their pride, and their survival instinct. Due to their flesh being a delicacy for ascendants; Tiger whales'' body parts are sold as expensive ingredients and because of this, their kind has developed an inexplicable hostility towardnd dwellers.


    Albeit, because of the increasing demand throughout the century, catching a matured Tiger whale is much easier than getting an infant Tiger Whale because they are very protective of their offspring due to their declining species.


    And so if one were to ever kill or capture one of their offspring, it is said that they should never step foot into the sea again or risk forfeiting their life. [Edit] ]


    Whew!! There wasn''t any need for me to worry anymore since the process had worked.


    Though it looks like I might have to carry an extra pen with me always.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But that doesn''t really matter now since I can store it in the book''s ''Temporary space storage''.


    Nevertheless, looking at the Tiger whale''s attribute page, I couldn''t help but let out a whistle as I looked at the beast that I had managed to tame.


    Although Mad John didn''t tell how many ranks they were for an ascendant and the stages in it, especially that of a magical beast,  I had no way of knowing how strong it was or the stages of it.


    But if Ipared it to that of Bone''s attribute sheet, then I had a small grasp of how the powerdder works.


    But I still had no idea if it was three ranks above me or two. Andparing it to amon rat gives room for a lot of error, so my guesses were still very much wed.


    Hmmm!! I can already feel the connection between me and the Tiger Whale forming and establishing itself as it connected the two of us.


    It didn''t even take long before I can feel a connection forming like a bridge between us.


    And soon, I felt its undying loyalty toward me.


    It was preposterous that a beast who wanted to tear my flesh to pieces some hours ago was now looking for a way to get me out of its stomach as it rained down lines of apologizes that would have made a third-world government sry man begging his boss not to be sacked to pale inparison.


    But, as I had said before, as long as it benefited me, then it was such a thing was for the best.


    Now, the only thing left was for me and Bones to scale our way out of here.


    "Bones we¡­.."


    "ARRRGGGGHHH!!!"


    My words were cut short as a resounding internal pain sent a terrifying shock through my spine, dismantling my senses in the process.


    Hot!!


    It felt extremely hot!!!


    It felt like the deep boiling sensation I had experienced when I had first tamed Bones, but much worst.


    If before, it felt as though someone had lit a fire inside of me, currently it felt like a boiling loose stream ofva has made its way through every part of my veins and flesh¡­..


    Water!!


    I need water!!!


    My throat turned hoarse as I could feel the sourcing heat searing apart my lungs, parching them to the point that my insides feltparable to the fine grains of sand in the Sahara desert.


    I grabbed my neck with both of my hands as though trying to squeeze out thest drop of saliva to squelch my scalding taste.


    But, the dizziness, tiredness, and high heart rate which felt as though my heart was trying to pound out of my chest, kept my body swinging between the constant state of confusion and drowsiness.


    "Squeak!!" "Squeak!!!"


    "ROAAARR!!!"


    Those sounds must being from Bones and the Tiger whale that I had just tamed.


    I better find a good name to give the big guyter on.


    "W¡­.a¡­.te¡­r" My voice grew hoarser.


    Having no other choice than to channel the magical energy flowing through my body the same way I had done before,  I waited, anticipating for my body to ignite, raging like a burning torch to reduce the dehydration I was currently feeling, which was as ironic as it might seem.


    But that was the only thing I knew how to do with the mana flowing through me. I had no other choice.


    "Drip!!" "Drip!!!"

 Chapter 35 To The Surface

    ?Huh!!!


    It didn''t seem like my body has caught on fire yet.


    But, it still felt hot as I craved for water while I repetitively channelled my magical energy through it.


    "Drip!!" "Drip!!!"


    There it was again. As though there was a dribbling leaking tap that hung in the air on top of my face, but my eyes were too dizzy and my head too unfocused to figure out what it was.


    "ROARRR!!"


    That was the Tiger whale''s voice again. What was he saying again?


    I don''t know!! My mind was too disjointed to understand what he meant.


    But It seems that I am channelling my current emotions and thought to both of them.


    ''Let go'' A thought found its way to my enclosed spiral mess of mental disunity.


    What does he mean by letting go?


    Can''t you see that if I let go of what I am doing, I might die due to my body burning apart from the inside out?


    ''Let go''.


    My thoughts paused. My mind went nk as it focussed on the only stable thought it could read outpletely.


    Haaa!!!


    Completely ceasing my control over the mana in my body, I copsed on the ground as I felt my body turn weak together with the severe heat and dehydration vanishing into thin air.


    It was as though everything that had happened was only a figment of my imagination.


    "HAAHH!!" "HAAAHH!!!"


    But my drenched clothes and uneven breathing assured me that it wasn''t.


    "Drip!!" "Drip!!!"


    There it was again.


    I was previously too disordered in my thoughts to understand what the wet liquid dripping on my face was, but my current mind quickly processed the answers and gave them to me.


    Quickly getting back control of my body, I turned around, lying back first on the hard lump of flesh as I looked up above me, waiting for my vision to stabilize itselfpletely.


    And soon, it did. My vision got clearer, and all I could above me way¡­..


    A huge ball of water.


    A huge spherical ball of water was held in the air by an invisible force above me as droplets of water trickled down against my face from its surface.


    Before it was fire, now it was water.


    I guess that possessing ''Elemental magic'' gives me ess to all the elements then.


    Though I could guess that they had to be some restrictions, but I would rather find someone knowledgeable about ascendants, their ranks and mana than confirm it by myself to see if there weren''t any.


    And  I would have to halt my ns of taming a beast till I have found that someone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before it was fire, now water. Which meant that the next would either be earth or air.


    I wouldn''t want to suddenly find my six deep below the earth or render my lungs devoid of any air for me to breathe, killing myself in the process.


    So I would have to slow down on my beast-taming opportunities for now.


    "Drip!!" "Drip!!"


    Although, I liked that my body which was previously set aze from the inside out was now quenched and calm, but the water would be more effective if I could bathe myself in it too and relieve my body of the stress...


    "SSPLLAAAASSSHHH!!!!"


    "Haaaa!!! Cough!!! Cough!!!" I stood up because the water had surprisingly copsed on my body and had found its way into my nose and mouth, choking me in the process.


    "Cough!!! I said bath not drown".


    "Squeak!!" "Squeak!!!"


    Looking down as I felt Bones''s emotions together with his voice, I couldn''t help but pat the little guy on his head as a way to remind myself that I wasn''t dead yet.


    But if I kept on going through this same process at this rate, I might die before I even understand what was going on.


    "ROAARRR!!!!"


    Yeah, you too big guy!!


    "Thanks for the help, you did a good job!!!".


    No matter how natural I tried to make it seem, petting a man-eating whale from the insides of its stomach didn''t look as natural as I had imagined it to be


    "Ahem!! Let''s get out of here first" I said as I stood up, quickly storing the book into its storage space before proceeding to do the same to Bones.


    I didn''t need to ask the little guy to know if he would rather spend time with me here as I scaled through the belly of my new tamed beast belly or go into the book''s temporary space storage.


    His answer was obvious even before I thought of the question.


    "Here we go" I said as I jumped from one lump of flesh to another, making my way up to the beast''s mouth.


    ¡­.....


    "Hah! Hah!! Remember me to never dive into the throat of an enormous beast again. This should be thest one" I said while trying to keep myself stable on the squishy enormous tongue below me.


    I haven''t thought of a name for her yet because climbing from the insides of my newly tamed beast didn''t in any way help me generate the inspiration I needed toe up with a fitting name.


    So I had to put it off until I could no longer smell the rotten fish she had eaten for breakfast, or watch how her body breaks them down to form whale poop.


    ? Yes, she was a she, not a he.


    Not that the diversity in one''s portfolio matters in this world.  But hey! I wasn''t one toin as long as the fish was worth the catch.


    Channelling my thoughts, into her mind, I informed her that I was currently in her mouth and waited for her reply.


    ''Alright, I will wait for you to get to the surface first'' I thought, sending her back my reply.


    It didn''t take any longer than five minutes before I could feel the enclosure of her mouth opening up as the fresh sea breeze shed against my face, while I shielded my eyes away from the harsh rays of the sun.

 Chapter 36 Revenge

    ?And so, I stepped into the light.


    At least now I know how vampires feel when they step into the light after spending several days in darkness.


    Walking forward as I waited for my eyes to adjust to the bright rays of sunlight. Although it was ufortable, but it only took a few minutes before I could see the view of the wide blue sea in front of me.


    The sounds of the crashing waves of water filled my hearing. There were no birds or seagulls in sight so I couldn''t confirm if we were anywhere nearnd or trapped somewhere in the deep expanse of the open sea.


    "Hold still, let me climb up".


    Jumping up with the aid of her tongue giving me a boost, I managed to sessfully scale myself up to the top of her head.


    The view of the sea was nice, but that didn''t strip it away of the dangers that came with it. Somewhere deep beneath these waters, there were still beasts that were several timesrger and more dangerous than my Tiger whale¡­.Right! I can''t keep calling her that.


    "ROOARR!!"


    Yeah, yeah. Don''t worry, I wille up with a good name for you.


    I decided to take my time and think about the best name that would be befitting for a man-eating whale.


    And after several minutes of thinking, I finally thought of the best name that I could give her.


    "How about Toothless?" I said as I felt the body under me begin to move until I could feel that she had her mouth wide open.


    Looking down from above, I could see her sharp rows of teeth that glistened in the sunlight.


    They looked more beautiful and less dangerous now that I wasn''t the bait anymore and could use them against my enemies


    "Alright, I can see your point. But still, have you ever heard of chicanery, misinformation and sophistry".


    "ROAR!!"


    "I thought so. You see calling you Toothless would be a name that nobody would ever suspect. They might even lower their guard after hearing such a name and would never expect the bearer to be a ferocious man-eating whale" I replied.


    "ROAR!!"


    "Now you are getting it" I said as I rub my hands on her tiger-stripped hairy body "Now, tell me why you had attacked me previously¡­.. But before you do that, how many days have I been in that stomach of yours?".


    "ROARR!!!"


    "74 hours huh!! That means I have been away from my ship for more than 3 days. Can you get me back to the ship I jumped off from?" I said as I instantly remembered something.


    "And instead of saying it out, just think about your words and channel them towards me. Just follow the same method you had used when I was roasting my body from the inside out, I would still hear it the same way. Your loud roars are beginning to damage my eardrums".


    "ROAR!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh!! No worries" I said, epting her apology before I immediately got her answer.


    "You can pick up the ship''s trial huh!! Alright, let''s go then. You can tell me why you were craving for my flesh and soul 3 days ago along the way" I said as I felt Toothless body moving as herrge fins and tail caused the water surrounding us to ripple backwards in waves.


    Knowing that she wouldn''t go underwater because I was currently on top of her, Iid down on my back as I paid attention to why she had attacked me.


    And after an hour of recounting everything, I couldn''t help but grit my teeth in anger as I sat back up on her back.


    "So you mean that you had lost your child after shielding him from another deep sea predator, and after you had sessfully won the battle, you decided to look for your child only to trace its trail back to my ship, my room specifically" I said as the rage in my eyes wasn''t one that sea below me could quell.


    "And seeing that you couldn''t feel your child''s pulse any longer or get back a feedback from him, you decided to attack my room to confirm your suspicions and instinct. And after seeing that they were correct because you had seen the remains of your child that had fallen out of my room you decided to attack me, thinking that I might be the culprit. Am I right?".


    "ROAAARRR!!!"


    "Don''t worry, there isn''t any need for you to apologize. You did nothing wrong and were only following your instincts. Besides, your emotions at that moment were clearly justifiable. Just don''t worry about it and get me back to my ship as quickly as you can. If you do that, I promise to get you the person responsible for killing your child".


    Iid back down against Toothless body which was strangelyfortable., prompting me to close my eyes.


    That bitch!!


    All of this was definitely the handwork of that fucking uncouth knight.


    I am sure that she was the one that nted such a thing in my room. And the fact that she had decided not to help me when Toothless first attacked only toughened and affirmed my suspicions.


    Oh, that bitch, I will make her regret it.


    She will regret ever toying with my life.


    I tried my best to suppress and calm my growing anger until I am face to face with the knight so that I will release every ounce of my fury on her.


    But that still didn''t stop my anger from leaking.


    "Toothless, please, can you make it so we arrive at my ship faster".


    My voice was colder than I had expected, devoid of any subtle emotion.


    Toothless answered me back with a thought, and within seconds, I could feel the soft breeze blowing against my body as she swam faster.


    Knight Camille!!


    She should better start praying to whichever god she serves because I am going to offer her soul to the devil that I know.

 Chapter 37 The Grand Sea

    ?I just hope the description of hell here matches the one I know back on earth.


    And if it doesn''t.


    Well,  I don''t mind bing the devil and starting such an era myself.


    ....


    [ DEPTHS OF LEVIATHAN, CRYPTIC SEA ]


    "So you are saying that the ship belongs to that useless Prince"


    Captain Crimson eye otherwise known as Arnold Baron, Captain of the Crimson ck-eye crew said as he handed the telescope to his subordinate which he has been using to view the devastating ship from afar.


    Of course, he knew about the banished Prince of the Endossa Empire who had taken refuge in the seas of the  ''Depths of Leviathan'', under the arms of Captain Silver-tongue.


    But still, that doesn''t mean that the whole world knows about the banishment as such information was swept under the rug, and only those who know ''Who knows who'' or are in direct contact with the royal imperial family know about the matter.


    "Yes sir, I am sure of it. ording to the information that I had gotten from ''Who knows who'', the details of the ship match the description that he had given me. And he said that the ship given to the Prince by Emperor Brewer is a very special ship crafted from the finest materials one could find and also proceeded to get the imperial mages to fortify and enchant the ship".


    Jerry, the right-hand man of Captain crimson eye, and one of the crewmen of the Crimson ck eye crew said as he nodded his head in affirmation.


    "And looking at the wreckage of the ship, it would seem like it is only through a miracle that it can still stay afloat atop the sea. Even though the bastard Prince was banished, he was still given treasures that would make any pirate moan in pleasure. And yet, look at how he left the condition the condition of such a beauty just after 2 months" Jerry said, shaking his head in disappointment as he looked at the wrecked ship with a tinge of guilt and jealousy in his eyes.


    "If all you have said is through, and that is his ship, then what is he doing on my sea, isn''t he supposed to send me a messenger to inform me of his arrival before he enters my territory" Captain Crimson eye, a 6''4 tall well-built fair-skinned man with short straight hair, light dark green eyes and a small distinctive scar that looked as though it was gotten from a sword that ran from his neck to his cheek replied as he turned to look at the middle-aged man beside him.


    Ever since he had first sailed the sea, Jerry has always been beside him. Whether it was against an opponent they knew they couldn''t win against or a sea monster threatening to capsize their ship, he never faltered nor shook by the winds of the problems.


    Truth be told, there were several times he would have died if it wasn''t for his quick witty mind, but that was in the past.


    Right now, in front of them was the famed Prince that he had heard about but never met.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although he had heard the details of his banishment from Jerry, he still wanted to meet the Prince himself and find out if all the rumors about him were true.


    Because for one, he couldn''t believe it.


    How could the fall of the first Prince of one of the Great empires be so great?


    Sure, he has heard and witnessed various instances of the quote ''A fall from grace to grass'', after all, several of that instances was done by his hands.


    But the Prince was different, forget mentioning him personally, even his title as the first prince was supposed to make set for life.


    Yet, here he is. Sharing the same dreaded ocean as them.


    Although he still didn''t know how the Prince had managed to survive in ''Depths of Levethain'' -one of the great grand seas in ''Thacarnia'' even though he possessed such a special ship, he was still curious about his visit.


    "Did my father send me any letter about the Prince''s visit that I am not aware of?"He added.


    "No Captain. I haven''t received any such letter from your father, Captain Baron. And besides, I don''t think that the Prince is here for a visit, I think that he is here to ask for help" Jerry said, cing the telescope on his right eye as he magnified the lenses after spotting something.


    "It seems that they had spotted us too Captain and are currently making their way over here" He added.


    "Asking for help huh!! Well, if they do arrive, wee them as our visitors and send them over to my office" Captain Crimson eye said as his gaze was still fixed on the broken and battered ship.


    "I want to know who the first Prince of the Endossa empire is. Even though he was banished, I need to know if there is another story behind it, and if there is then I need to get him to my side"


    "Because, banished or not, he must still have connections to his father, Emperor Brewer the 3rd who is a close friend of Captain Silver-tongue" Captain Crimson eye said as he turned to look at Jerry with a small smile on his face.


    "And if after meeting him, and he indeed proves useful, then climbing ourdder would be much easier and faster than we had anticipated".


    "And what if he isn''t? What if the information from ''Who knows who'' was right and he is now a man without a throne, a crown, and an empire, and has now be a bastard whose connection with the royal imperial family has been cut off? An empty shell of his former self with only a beautiful ship to his name, what would you do then?" Jelly replied as he continued looking at the pinnace boat that was slowly making its way towards their ship.

 Chapter 38 The Pirate Code

    ?"I am not doubting ''Who knows who'' as his information is rarely incorrect. All I am just saying is that sometimes there are things the eyes need to see to ascertain the truth" Captain Crimson eye replied "And if my assumptions are wrong, then treat him like every no-named pirate on his way out. Afterall, we have no room for amodation for a bastard prince".


    "Alright Captain" Jerry responded, nodding his head in understanding.


    Meanwhile, Captain Crimson-eye walked down from the upper deck and headed towards his room.


    "Prince Wyatt, I hope that you prove me right and show me that there is something interesting hidden beneath the eye" He muttered under his breath.


    Jerry looked at his Captain walking away before turning his attention back to the penance boat slowly making its way toward their ship.


    ''I hope you are right Captain'' Jerry thought.


    ¡­....


    Meanwhile, on the Penance boat, Knight Camile looked at Mad John and said "Can''t you row any faster?".


    Mad John had no other choice than to respond by pushing the peddle faster.


    Although he knew that the reason he was still alive was all because only he could manage the ship properly and no one else could, but there was no saying when this woman might turn insane and change her mind about sparing his life by throwing him into the ocean right now.


    Ever since Prince Wyatt''s death, out of his 10 other crew-mates, only two have been thrown into the sea in thest three days.


    She treated their lives like a sack of potatoes, and they couldn''t retaliate nor demand justice for the unfairness they have suffered under her hands.


    But at the end of the day, even if they did, nobody would listen to their pleas or cries because they were sea ves, and the only thing a sea ve must know how to do is to take orders and shut up.


    "Do you remember what I told you to say if they ask about the Prince?" Knight Camille said.


    "Yes" Mad John nodded his head "If they ask about Prince Wyatt and why he didn''te along, I would say that the Prince is dead, and deep in the belly of a Tiger whale while I wipe my watering eyes and curse his existence for the abuse and indignation I and the other crewmen have suffered under him".


    "While you suddenly discipline me, defending Prince Wyatt''s honour and his name like a good knight that h...¡­.".


    "Shut up!! Did I ask you to tell me what I am supposed to do" Knight Camille said, interrupting Mad John''s words as she looked at him in annoyance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You should be lucky that I can still find some usefulness out of you if not I would have thrown you into the sea to meet with your captain and fellow crewmen. Who knows if you guys are even smart enough to make it to the afterlife since you might very well sink and rot at the bottom of the ocean".


    "Sorry, it was my mistake Knight Camille" Mad John responded, bowing his head as he apologised while continuously rolling the boat to their destination.


    "You should save that miserable excuse for yourself after getting us lost in the middle of the ocean. What kind of sailing master are you anyway?.


    "I am sorry about that Knight Camille, but Prince Wyatt had kept the map in his room after he had previously collected it from me. And now, after the Tiger whale''s incursion, I couldn''t find it in his room any longer and could only guess that it might have fallen into the sea" Mad John replied.


    "Humph!!! Even in death, he is still giving me problems" Knight Camille sighed tiredly as she looked at therge ship that they were closely approaching.


    "Anyway, whatever you do, don''t do anything that would make Captain Crimson eye angry. Lady ra said that although he might be calm and calctive underneath, all that is needed to send him spiralling down into rage and madness is just a single push. So we have to choose our words wisely" She added.


    "I might be the knight of a great empire, but on this waters, the titles and territories belong to the Pirates".


    Mad John nodded his head in understanding and said "But still, I don''t think that we should tell Captain Crimson eye about the condition of the Prince".


    Looking at the man sitting opposite him with her eyes narrowed at him, Knight Camille said "And why is that?".


    Seeing the gaze which she looked at him with as though she was threatening him to say something stupid, Mad John sucked in and released a deep refreshing breath of fresh air to calm his erratic beating heart while he steeled his gaze together in the process.


    "ording to the Pirate code Rule 5, dash 1, Any ship without a captain must find one before 5 days. Dash 2 -Any ship that stays 5 days without a captain can be imed by another pirate, depending on his rank, strength and capabilities. Dash 3¡­" He said.


    "Will you get to the point!!" Knight Camille said impatiently.


    Nodding his head in understanding as Mad John continued " Pirate code Rule 5 Dash 5, As long as the Pirate of a ship is dead, every other rule is considered void as long as there is a known Pirate nearby strong enough, both in strength and authority to im that ship as his own".


    "What kind of absurd rule is that? So you are saying that we shouldn''t tell him anything about the Prince while asking for help if not, we risk the ship being conquered and getting taken?" Knight Camille said as she furrowed her brows.


    "It''s not just a rule Knight Camille, it''s the Pirate code. And yes, in order not to stir up some unnecessary drama, we don''t need to mention Prince Wyatt''s death to Captain Crimson eye" Mad  John responded.


    "But why did Lady ra not tell me anything like this when discussing the n with her?".

 Chapter 39 Clash

    ?Mad John''s eyes widened involuntarily as he seem to have gotten a sudden revtion.


    But still, keeping himselfposed, he said "I don''t know why she didn''t inform you about the Pirate code, but I am sure that she might have forgotten since not everyone can memorize all the rules listened in it".


    Although he had his suspicions, Mad John knew that he couldn''t just go bring down Captain ra in the knight''s eyes, because of the closeness between the two of them.


    And if there was one thing that he had learned within the past three days of Prince Wyatt''s absence, it was that insulting Captain ra was the same as insulting Knight Camille.


    "Very well, for once we will do as you say. After all, you are one with the knowledge about the seas so you must know about this Pirate code much more than I know. But, let''s just hope that you aren''t lying or else, you will regret it" Knight Camille replied, releasing her bloodlust into the air as a warning to Mad John.


    Thetter showed a wry smile on his face and kept his head down throughout the trip until they had arrived on the ship of the Crimson ck eye crew with only the waves of the sea filling up the eery silence as it yed in the background as a melody.


    "Wee to the Crimson eye pirate ship. May I know who you are please?" Jerry said as he looked at the middle-aged man and a young woman that was d in armour.


    "I am Camille Bronzeheart. Guardian knight of Prince Wyatt, first Prince of the Endossa Empire" Knight Camille said "Although you can just call me knight Camile".


    Jerry raised a brow at her words, but still, he didn''t say anything that would further tense the mood and merely stretched his hand for a handshake.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you knight Camille, I am Jerry, second-inmand of the Crimson ck eye crew" Jerry said as he shook her hand.


    "And you?" Turning his attention to the side, he asked the middle-aged man.


    Startled by the man''s words as he expected the man opposite to him to just nce over him and not pay him any attention, Mad John cleared his throat.


    "Ahem!! I am Mad John, Sailing master of Prince Wyatt''s crew" Mad John responded, as he shook Jerry''s hand.


    "Oh!! it seems that we have simr roles in both our ships. Although I would have liked to have a couple of beers with a simr sailing master and second-inmand of a beautiful ship like myself, I believe that my captain would be thrilled to hear that it was the banished Prince who dared to intrude on his territory" Jerry replied.


    And Mad John could only smile awkwardly as he understood what his words meant.


    It was an underlining threat to them to behave themselves as they knew about the Prince and his circumstances, coupled with the fact that this was their turf, and any other rules were the ones set by them.


    ? In other words, this was an indirect warning to Knight Camille.


    "Where is the Prince by the way? Since this is his first time in the Cryptic Sea, isn''t he supposed to pay a visit to the Pirate who owns it to clear any misunderstandings that might riseter in the future?" Jerry added as he looked around.


    "Sigh!! Unfortunately, we would have brought him along, but the Prince is currently seasick and is couped up in his room. One look at the ocean and he would start throwing up nonstop until he empties his stomach" Knight Camille said as she shook her head in dissatisfaction.


    "Hah!! I heard that the Prince was banished for his ipetence, but I didn''t know that he had developed a fear for water. This is a very embarrassing topic, the ipetent Prince and his tales of greater profitless. Hahaha! What a fitting name!!".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Knight Camille and Mad John just stood still with no expression on their faces as they listened to Jerry''s nonstop aggravating words.


    Mad John could even feel the heat brewing beside him, knowing that knight Camille might explode at any moment and do something that might get them all in a great amount of trouble, he said "Ahem!! Aren''t we supposed to meet Captain Crimson eye, isn''t he waiting for our arrival?".


    Jerry looked at Mad john who had just interrupted him and responded "Of course, forgive me for getting carried away. I tend to misbehave in situations that I consider as a joke".


    However, seeing that he didn''t get any other response from the two individuals, Jerry turned around and led them towards Captian Crimson eye office.


    Along the man, Mad John felt his heart almost jumping out of his chest as he saw Knight Camille attempting to draw her sword but holding herself back.


    These happened a few more times as they walked behind Jerry with several other Crimson ck-eye crewmen watching them with curiosity in their eyes.


    Sighing heavily in relief as they arrived at a wide door with both of their heads intact, Mad John caught Knight Camille''s gaze on him and watched as she turned her head forward with a snort.


    Shaking his head internally as he waited to meet the famed Captain Crimson eye, Mad John watched as Jerry calmly knocked on the door.


    "KNOCK!!" "KNOCK!!"


    "Captain, Prince Wyatt''s crewman and his guardian knight are here to see you".


    ¡­....¡­.


    [ CAPTAIN CRIMSON EYE P . O . V ]


    Listening to the familiar voiceing from outside his office, Captain Crimson eye couldn''t help but raise a brow In confusion as thought he had misheard the words.


    Prince Wyatt crewman and his guardian knight!


    Wasn''t the Prince supposed to tag along too?


    Even though he was a Prince and could be seen as someone who didn''t have any knowledge about the sea, doesn''t he have people around him to advise him on the proper etiquette when entering a pirate''s territory?


    Nevertheless, he still responded.


    "Come in!!".

 Chapter 40 Clash (2)

    ?"CLICK!!"


    Watching as two individuals, a woman d in armour and a middle-aged man followed behind jerry as they walked in, it didn''t even take me even a second to know which was who because of their obvious attire.


    Looking behind them, I didn''t see any other person, it was just the three of them.


    I guess that I wasn''t wrong then. The Prince didn''t show up.


    Somehow, I was supposed to be upset by the obviousck of disrespect, but yet¡­.


    ''This is going to be interesting'' I thought as a smile appeared on my face.


    It was either the Prince didn''t put me in his eyes and was as inept as the rumours say, or there was something which had happened that truly made the Prince unavable at the moment.


    Regardless, I have no intentions of ying whatever game this was.


    It was better to teach him some manners first and show him that you can''t possiblye to the Crimson eye Pirate''s sea and behave the way you want.


    "You can sit down".


    I watched as they sat down but continued to watch me intently, even hesitating to take their eyes off of me.


    Good!


    It''s good that they are scared and on high alert. This would make things easier for me.


    "Where is the Prince?"


    "Ahem!!" Jerry immediately faked a cough as he stood beside me.


    "What?".


    I watched as he bent down to my ears and I proceeded to listen to what he had to say.


    And for a moment, I wanted to burst out inughter, however, I kept myselfposed and listened to everything he said.


    "And you believe that?" Turning my head towards my second inmand, I watched as he raised his hands untroubled.


    Nodding my head at his usual behaviour, I sighed.


    Sometimes I wished that I had his calm and patient mind, but sometimes, I also found it irritating.


    He was definitely unconcerned and unbothered about Prince Wyatt''s intrusion into our territory because he believed that whatever it was, we could take care of it without any problems,


    Well, he wasn''t wrong with his assumptions.


    Turning my attention towards the guardian knight in front of me, I asked one more time with a colder tone in my voice.


    "Where is the Prince?"


    "The Prince is seasick and unfortunately couldn''t¡­.."


    "Spare your lies to yourself. So you want me to believe that just because the Prince is seasick, he would risk making me his potential enemy by disrespecting me on my sea instead ofing along with you for a quick greeting and continuing on your journey" I said, making it well known to her that I wasn''t buying the lies that she was selling.


    "SIgh!! Believe it or not Captain Crimson eye, you are speaking too highly of the Prince. He isn''t as intelligent as he looks. And because of his sickly appearance and the tantrums he threw in order not to be carried along, bringing him here might have done more harm than good" Knight Camille replied.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With a raised eyebrow, I turned to the crewman beside her and asked "Is this true?"


    "Y-Yes. She is right. The Prince is not in any condition to pay a visit, so we decided toe by ourselves here" Mad John stammered.


    Hah!! He couldn''t even look me in the eye while talking to me.


    "Fine, if the Prince doesn''t want toe to see me, then I will go and see him myself" I said, turning my head to Jerry.


    "Go and prepare a boat that would amodate everyone here. We are going to pay the Prince a visit and teach him somemon manners".


    "Alright Captain".


    "And tell Annabelle toe along too".


    Jerry nodded his head and left the room.


    "What is the meaning of this Captain?"


    Looking at the Knight, I felt her leaking bloodlust towards me.


    "If the Prince cannote to me, then I have no problem going to meet him. And besides, I have already gone passed my limit by going to see him in his shop even though this is his first time on my sea"


    "Trust me when I say that not everyone has this privilege, so shouldn''t you be grateful that I am doing all I can to avoid a potential bridge forming between us" I said, releasing my bloodlust in return.


    "And I think that you better control that leaking tap, or else your partner beside you might suffocate to death".


    Feeling the bloodlust disappearing slowly, I retracted my own.


    "I  am sorry for getting too carried away. But you see, I was afraid that you meeting the Prince might not be a pleasant experience and might put every one of us in a bad position" Knight Camille responded.


    "Don''t worry, I am a Pirate, so I have a great amount of experience when dealing with psychopaths or mentally retarded individuals. And if I go by your words, the Prince falls into one of those categories, right?"


    "But¡­.".


    "Enough!! If you have nothing else to say, then keep quiet until we are ready to leave" I said, withdrawing my attention and turning it towards the documents on my desk.


    Her rage was obvious, butpared to the number of retarded bastards I face in a week, it was nothing much.


    And just like that, the room stayed silent for several minutes,pelling me to almost be done with my work as I waited for Jerry''s return.


    "BAM!!"


    It seems that the boat is ready.


    Arranging the files under my drawer I watched as Jerry made his way in, and couldn''t help but frown as I look at the scowling expression on his face.


    "What is it?".


    Calming down his breath, he turned to look at the knight before looking at me.


    "It''s Prince Wyatt''s ship, Captain" Stretching his hands at the two guest in my office, he continued "Their ship is currently on the move and is trying to forcefully push through our sea".


    "WHAT!!?"

 Chapter 41 Captain Crimson Eyes Fury

    ?The only sound that could be heard was the knight''s shocked voice.


    Turning my head towards the two individuals who expressed different varied expressions of both shock and surprise, I couldn''t help myself fromughing out loud.


    "Hahahaha!!! Interesting. So, was this the pathetic n that you guys hade up with Knight Camille?".


    ¡­...........


    Listening to Captain Crimson eye words, Knight Camille didn''t know what to say.


    What the hell was happening?


    She had left the ship in Lady ra''s care, and thetter had assured her of the ship''s safety until they get back.


    So how the hell was their ship sailing through the Cryptic sea right now when they weren''t on it?


    Turning her head towards Mad John, she could see theter surprised face before he proceeded to sigh as though he was expected all of this to happen.


    "What do you know? Do you have a hand in this? What kind of n did you discuss with your fellow sea ves?" Knight Camille said, muttering under her breath as she made her words loud enough for only Mad John to understand what she had just said.


    Meanwhile, Mad John turned his head towards her with a thin smile on his face, looking as though he was enjoying her frustrated and irritated expression.


    "I think that you should ask that question to Captain ra when you get back to the ship. Though that''s if they haven''t already gone far and are out of sight at the moment" He said.


    "What do you mean?" Knight Camille replied as she gritted her teeth at Mad John, clearly annoyed by thetter''sck of concern.


    "Pirate code Rule 5 Dash 2 -Any ship that stays 5 days without a captain can be imed by another pirate, depending on his rank, strength and capabilities. Dash 3-  If a Captain is already on board the ship, then ording to the Pirate code Rule 1 Dash 10, he or she has full authority over the ship. and anybody who refuses to follow hismand must die" Mad John couldn''t help but let the smile on his lips deepen as he looked at the shocked face of Knight Camille.


    The instant she began to understand andprehend what Mad John''s words meant, her facial expression began shifting from shock, betrayal and anger.


    "I guess that Captain ra knew that somehow, Captain Crimson eye would find out that the Prince was dead. So she took the ship for herself since she knew that if Rule 5 Dash 5 of the pirate codees into y, she won''t have a chance of winning against Captain Crimson eye. But I don''t me her though, she had already lost her ship and part of her crewmen so it would be embarrassing if she was to be passed over as a prisoner again".


    Mad John said, adding more pepper to the opened injury.


    ording to his own view, Captain ra had chosen the best and safest choice she could take right now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But if he were to base his judgement on the closeness between Knight Camille and Captain ra, then Captain ra might have as well broken the trust and bond they both shared.


    However, as long as he was concerned, he didn''t care!


    This was the same woman, that had threatened him time and time again, so even though he couldn''t see her get physically beaten or hurt, he could at least make do with an emotional injury.


    "But, it a shame that you didn''t see¡­.."


    "WHOOSH!!" A chilling wave of bloodlust filled the room like a callous breeze, halting Mad John''s words as he felt his throat frozen in fear.


    "SHUT UP" Knight Camille said.


    And if Mad John had to be honest, this was the first time he had heard spoke with such a cold emotion.


    He didn''t dare utter any more words as he knew that he knew that death was just a breath away from getting him beheaded.


    "CHING!!"


    And as though karma was on a heavy dose of steroids, Mad John couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw a sword appearing under Knight Camille''s neck.


    "You dare release such an amount of killing intent in my office!" Captain Crimson eye said as he held a sword with runic des and a blue handle that was covered in inscriptions, pushing it against knight Camille''s neck.


    Slowing releasing his bloodlust, he added "Guardian knight or not, this sea is my territory. It belongs to me and not to the Endossa empire. So don''t think that if I kill you here, your death would be avenged".


    Knight Camille turned her head and locked gaze with Captain Crimson eye, clearly not backing down from his threat.


    "How would you know that? Unlike you pirates that are made up of criminals and ruffians, what makes you think that the Empire won''t avenge one of its ranking knights?" Knight Camille said, letting her bloodlust go wild, and pushing it against Captain Crimson eye''s own.


    "Because I am the king of this sea, and you have broken one of its rules. ording to the Pirate code, I have every right to kill, hang or throw you offboard my ship to your death. And if the Empire attempts to retaliate, then they would have to fight against every other pirate that is bounded by the Pirate code" Captain Crimson eye replied.


    "So tell me Guardian Knight Camille, do you think that Empire of Endossa, one of the greatest Empires in humanity''s history can go against the entire ocean just to avenge your death...?"


    "I will tell you this once, so listen because I won''t repeat myself.... I am a Pirate. I am the sea. The ''Depths of Levethian'' is my home and I live by its rules. The Cryptic sea is my kingdom and not one that is bounded by the Empire so its rules and punishments bother me not. I am bounded by the Pirate code, and the Pirate code says  -You, Knight Camille henceforth should never set your foot in my kingdom again. If you want to pass my sea, then go around it".

 Chapter 42 Clash (3)

    ?"Don''t mistake my grace for apprehension. I am only giving you a single chance because I respect the authority that is behind you. So it would do you well topose yourself before I forcefully turn off that leaking tap of yours" Captain Crimson eye said as he looked at Knight Camille''s exasperated face.


    One of the mistakes made was making him release his bloodlust.


    And although he didn''t know how many people she has killed till now, he was sure that it didn''t even fill a quarter of the number of corpses he has buried under the ocean.


    With dread and uncertainty in her eyes, Knight Camille immediately withdrew her bloodlust.


    Although she couldn''t fathom the amount of ughter the man opposite her had done just to get this heavy amount of killing intent, she knew that right now wasn''t the right time to test their strengths against each other.


    Right now, the more they wasted time talking to each other, the more time her ship is being driven away by that traitorous bitch.


    So the first course of action right now was to get that ship and sail her way out of this ocean until she gets back to the Empire.


    This whole journey has been driving her insane, and she was sure that if she was to spend one more month on this ocean, then she might really run mad.


    "I understand" Knight Camille said as she nodded her head in understanding.


    For now, she couldn''t wait to get her hands on that bitch, and as for Captain Crimson''s eye threat¡­. Well, he should pray that she doesn''t ever find him far away from the sea, if not, he will regret ever stepping his foot onnd.


    Nodding his head at her response, Captain crimson eye, withdrew his sword from her neck slowly and steadily, drawing only a drop of blood as he watched her eyes re up with animosity full in them.


    He didn''t care how she felt as long as she kept those emotions to herself.


    "Jerry, tie them up in chains, till we get back their ship" Captain Crimson eye said.


    "Cough!!" Jerry replied, faking a cough.


    "What?"


    "I think the other one might have passed out when you too were measuring your bloodlust against each other. Would you like me to put him in chains after he has woken up or put him in chains before I try to wake him up?".


    Seeing that his second inmand was trying to lighten up the atmosphere, Captain Crimson eye shook his head with an exhausted sigh escaping his lips.


    "Handle him whichever way you want you to" He said as he turned his eye away from the unconscious body of Mad John and set his attention back on Knight Camille.


    "But make sure she is bounded in chains first. And if she disagrees or tries to im right, let her be. I will be very happy to handle the problem myself".


    "Alright Captain" Jerry responded.


    Picking up a ck-coloured sheath beside his chair, Captain Crimson eye sheathed his sword as he walked out of the room.


    "Let me go and see if it is truly the Prince that dares to forcefully pass through my sea".<novelnext></novelnext>


    His voice sounded out once more as he faded through the hallway.


    " "


    "Ahem!! Unfortunately, we are out of chains. But we do have ropes, so which kind of knot would you prefer?" Jerry said with a deep smile on his face as he saw Knight Camille''s furious expression as she gritted her teeth in extreme anger.


    "Guess, we are going with the double Jerry''s hand knot style then" He added bringing out a rope from under his clothes.


    "I don''t know about you,  but it''s not every day I get to personally try one of my knot handcuffs on a guardian knight.


    Knight Camille closed her eyes in response, as she tried to carefully control her anger.


    Meanwhile, Captain Crimson''s eye had just arrived at the upper deck when he saw a tall and slender, light-skinned woman with deep-set, brown eyes, smooth eyebrows, a stubby nose and a cleft chin. She had dull, dark brown hair and was dressed in a deep violet robe that had a deep v line below her chest, leaving a huge part of her cleavage on full disy.


    "Annabelle" Captain Crimson eye said as he nodded his head at her.


    "Captain" Annabelle responded with a smile on her face.


    Walking towards the ship, Captain Crimson eye took a telescope that was handed to him by Annabelle and used it to zoom in the direction of Prince Wyatt''s ship.


    "Due to a wind, they are picking up quite a momentum" Annabelle said as she looked in the direction of the speeding ship.


    "Can you stop them?" Captain Crimson eye asked.


    "Of course I can. Isn''t it just like any other ship, just because it belongs to a banished Prince doesn''t mean that it''s any different?".


    Shaking his hand at her words, Captain Crimson eye withdrew his gaze from the telescope and handed it back to her.


    "ording to Jerry, the ship might have been heavily fortified and enchanted by very skilled mages, so it isn''t just any typical pirate ship".


    "Dont worry Captain, I doubt that the spells from any of those assholes at the tower might be able to stop my magic" Annabelle replied with a yful wink.


    "Alright, do it" Captain Crimson eye said as he turned and walked up the deck where the helm was located.


    Looking at his crewmen that were each at the posts, he shouted "SEND AN EMERGENCY SIGNAL TO THE FLEET ON THE OTHER SIDE. ALERT THEM OF THE INCOMING TRESPASSER. EVEN THOUGH THAT SHIP HAS PASSED THROUGH US, IT SHOULD NOT PASS THROUGH THEM".


    "AYE CAPTAIN!!"


    Various voices were heard as they each responded to Captain Crimson eye words.


    "Oh Captain!! You have so little faith in me" Annabelle said as she shook her head in disappointment.

 Chapter 43 Summons And Pets

    ?"If that is the case then, I need to show the Captain that even if he is a Prince, he is still nothing but an ordinary man" Stretching her hands as she kept them sideways, Annabelle looked at the fleeing ship and spoke with a smile.


    Soon, bright blue specks of light began to fall from her hands.


    "Sprinkled from the top to the depths of the ocean, the sound of the warring winds fills her heart with vengeance. Let thy hands ce judgment on those who dare to trespass on your waters".


    An invisible wind blew around Annabelle. And immediately after she finished reciting the incantation for her spell, the water below her began to take shape as though a beast below it has been awakened from its deep slumber.


    [ Summoning magic: Mother Andiara ]


    The shape of the water became taller and more defined and didn''t stop growing until it got to the height of 120 feet.


    The shape of the water was a woman with long braided hair that reach below her waist with what seemed to be tribal attire that covered up part of her body, leaving only her stomach and parts of her legs open.


    And like her whole body, her clothes too were made of water so it was a little hard to discern the details on them.


    "As always ''Mother Andiara'', I want you to bring that fleeing ship back to me" Immediately Annabelle''s words fell, her summon ran on the sea in the opposite direction the same way a human ran on the earth.


    "BOOOM!! SPLAASSSHHH!!".


    Looking at her summon who was making her way towards Prince Wyatt''s ship, the smile on her face grew wider.


    "Heh!! They made have soiled up their pants already while being chased down by Mother Andiara"


    ¡­...


    "Damn it!! Damn it!!!"


    Looking at the huge summon chasing their ship through the sea, ra couldn''t help but curse out loud in frustration.


    How the hell did she get caught up in this situation?


    At first, it was Prince Wyatt, now it was Captain Crimson eye -well known for being the most territorial pirate in the whole of the ''Depth of Levethian''.


    Although he was also one of the most reasonable, but that was only if he wasn''t chasing you with a giant summon at your back.


    "RELEASE THE REMAINING SAILS" Shouting as she gritted her teeth in frustration, ra made sure that both her crew member and Prince Wyatt''s sea ves could hear her words.


    Her ship was already destroyed together with some of her crew members, and no matter how hard Knight Camille had assured her that she wasn''t a prisoner on their ship, the defeat she had experienced was still a hard pill to swallow.


    Still, she would have waited until she got off this ship to carry out all the grievances she held in her heart but after hearing and confirming Prince Wyatt''s death, she decided to start hatching her ns instead of waiting.


    And what better way to start than rece her ship with that of Prince Wyatt''s own!


    From what she had heard from her father, this ship alone is worth over five normal pirate ships. Though even if it was partly broken, she was sure that the price was enough to get her a much better ship than the one she had before.


    So after they had unknowingly arrived on the Cryptic sea, she told Knight Camille everything the knight needed to know about the sea and its owner -Captain Crimson eye.


    Of course, even though she said all she knew about the Captain, she left out some important details.


    And all of it was because she saw this as a chance to get knight Camille off the ship and flee with it. ording to the Pirate code, all her actions were justified since Prince Wyatt was dead.


    But knowing Knight Camille, she doubted if the woman would see it that way, after all, she had left her stranded on an unfamiliar ship and was now making away with her only means of getting back home.


    Regardless, during her nning, she had thought that taking over the ship would be difficult and she would have to permanently silence those who disagree with hermand.


    So the instant, Knight Camille stepped out of the ship, she armed her remaining crew members with whatever weapons they could get their hands on and urged them to prepare for the uing carnage.


    But surprisingly, when she had taken charge and kept the ship under hermand, none of them retaliated.


    They all nodded their heads as though they had epted their new faith.


    Who would have guessed that it was an easy task to take over the ship of the First Prince for herself?


    It seems that Prince Wyatt was a crummier Pirate than he was a Prince for his crewmen to suddenly submit to another Pirate without anyone retaliating.


    Sea ves or not, they should have at least bear some level of dignity!<novelnext></novelnext>


    But it seems that the fear of death was enough to make them bow their heads.


    Though she was still suspicious and wanted to make an example out of one of them, but now, seeing how they were working their bones off just to escape the summon tailing behind them, she couldn''t help but sigh as her worry has been for nought.


    Still, those worries had been reincarnated when she saw that she couldn''t escape from the grasp of the summon.


    With just a few steps, the summon was already a few meters away from them.


    "Damn it!!"


    If only she was stronger, she would have dealt with the summon effortlessly and get away easily. But now, she was weak. And if she was captured, she would have been transferred from the prisoner of one Captain to another.


    And even though her father wouldn''t waste any time in saving her when he gets hears of her crisis, that didn''t mean that her reputation across the ocean would get better.


    Instead, it would drop to the ground like a boulder plummeting down towards the bottom of the sea.


    "BANG!! CRASSHH!!!"


    And just when she thought that they were gaining momentum, their ship was hit by a cannon.


    "SHHIIITTT!!"


    knowing that she had just been hit by one of Captain Crimson eye''s smaller fleet that usually surveys the area and stops any trespassers from getting through their sea, she couldn''t but curse out loud when she saw that the damage had also affected her crew members, causing some of them to let go of post.


    An action which made her temporarily lose control of the ship as she tried to put it back on course.


    Her efforts were extraordinary for even a Pirate, but¡­..


    "CRASSHHH!" "SPLAAASSSH!!!"


    It was already toote.


    The summon grasped the ship tightly with a single hand and raised it high up to the sky until it was at the level of her eyes.


    Seeing the clouds that were above and were now closer to her than ever, ra couldn''t help but curse her luck once more as the summon turned around and walked back in the direction of Captain Crimson eye ship.


    Of course, she knew that the Captain wouldn''t dare harm her as her father was several ranks higher than his, but that still doesn''t stop him from humiliating her and tarnishing her reputation.


    She could break the rules with only a few ps on her wrist, but that still doesn''t change the fact that she had just jumped from one pot of boiling water to another.


    Sitting down on the wooden floorboard of the ship while using the tip of the helm to support her head, the only thing ra could hear at the moment was the huge shing andshing of the waves down below together with the sudden stillness on the ship.


    It seems that they had all given up!!


    It''s not like she med them though. After all, none of them had the power to fight against an ascendant, so it wasn''t like they could resist the power of one either.


    ¡­....


    Staying far away from where the Choas ensue, I couldn''t help but suck in a cold long breath as I looked at the gigantic humanoid thing walking on the ocean like a woman who was casually making her through the park.


    Is this magic?


    If so, was there a possibility that I could also perform such a feat?


    Sure, I had a man-eating whale that was several times stronger than me under mymand, but this...


    This was entirely on a whole other realm that was based on the application of magic.


    Something which I was still trying to grasp myself to avoid hurting my body in the process.


    With the wind in my face. The soft crashing of water as it filled my ears. Every other thing seemed meaningless as I stared at the water-carved gigantic humanoid who was holding my ship in her hands.


    Nevertheless, I couldn''t help but swear out loud in frustration.

 Chapter 44 Summons And Pets (2)

    ?The ship looked as though it was just a step sinking to the bottom of the ocean, and yet someone still decided to put a hole through it.


    What the hell is Knight Camille up to?


    Don''t tell me she had gone to pick up another fight!


    Sigh!!!


    Knowing her, I would be a fool to think that she didn''t have a hand in what was happening now.


    But still, how do I get back to my ship?


    "ROAARRR!!"


    "I know that you are tired, but, it seems that I will still be needing your help" I said as I patted the fur of Toothless.


    She had spent two days swimming at her fastest speed just to get me here and only decided to rest for a few minutes in between.


    There was even a time that I had to wait inside her mouth while resting on top of her squishy slimy tongue just so she could travel faster beneath the water.


    And now that we were here, it must be tiring to see that the ship she had been tracking was been held up high by some type of water giant conjured by magic.


    "Hey, Bones! I will be needing your help too"


    A smallpressed vortex formed near me, and with its appearance, Bonesnded on the soft fur of Toothless.


    During these past few days, I have been learning how to control the ''Temporary space storage'' at will.  And although I wasn''t able to transport myself in yet, as every trial ended with me experiencing a severe headache and body pain, that didn''t mean that I could put Bones in and out easily.


    Toothless also wanted to see what the ''Temporary space storage'' looked like, but I would only put her in there after we were done getting back my ship and I wasn''t on her back any longer.


    Of course, I would be foolish if I didn''t take her size into ount and instead experimented with such a thing while I was barely a few inches from being stranded on the ocean if things went south.


    My thoughts spiralled out of control as I looked at the water giant that would put goliath in shame due to its sheer size, thinking of a way to somehow eliminate such a threat.


    Haaa!!! Well, the more I stayed and do nothing but think, the closer I am to losing my ship.


    I pinched my nose and closed my eyes to think clearly.


    "Rooaarr!!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Rooaarrr!!"


    "Okay, I get it. You know, I have always wanted to see a match-up between Godzi and Moby dick. But still if anything goes wrong, you might still end up as a goliath-sized sushi".


    "ROOOAARRR!!"


    "Alright, If you say so then".


    Looking at the water giant, I could reckon that it was only over 125 to 130 feet tall, which whenpared to Toothless was over 35 meters long or 115 feet tall if you decide to hold her upside down vertically.


    And even though she was still dwarfed by a few meters, that didn''t change the fact that this was still going to be a battle between giants.


    "Let''s go" I said as I channelled my magical energy through my body.


    These past few days had enabled gain a better understanding of the other elemental side of my abilities.


    I was still somewhat of a rookie butpared to before, I was a hundred times better.


    My skin turned bright with a hint of blue as droplets of water fell from my body and clothes.


    Compared to when I was covered with mes that were capable of turning an average man to cinders, right now, I was covered in a bright soft bluish glow with water encircling me like a second skin.


    Looking down, I could see that Bones and Toothless were also experiencing the same thing. Even after trying for several hours of training in a day, I still couldn''t find a way to make it so they wouldn''t be affected when I use my abilities.


    Sure, I got wasn''t as strained as before when using my abilities, because somehow, I have gotten stronger when I made Toothless my tamed beast.


    And also I didn''t particrly feel drained because Toothless was stabilizing and maintaining this form with her magical energy and would only lose the form when I switch it off myself.


    In short, any beast I have now or acquire in the future can use my abilities to the fullest and maintain them with their magical energy without it affecting me in the process.


    Unless of course, they were like Bones who was currently sucking my mana with a paper straw.


    "WHOOOSSSH!! SPLAAASSHH!!!"


    The winds were violent. Our movement caused to water to part ways as the ripples formed in our wake gradually turned into waves.


    It was one thing for me to suicide dive into the belly of a Tiger whale!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Which I would agree was a stupid action that I didn''t regret taking.


    But also, it was another to charge straight towards the direction of what looked like a gigantic water-carved goliath.


    Well, it still looked like suicide when one could barely see its face clearly from down below. But the difference this time was that I wasn''t alone!


    This time I had an equally man-eating colossus whale backing me with a¡­..rat.


    Bones was more like the mascot of the team. I hope he doesn''t get upset when I tell him that.


    Both of them glowed with the same bright soft bluish glow with beads of water that formed what seemed to be a second skin on their bodies.


    "PING!!!" "BOOOMM!!!!"


    Waves of sound waves that were visible to the naked eye, came out of Toothless body and headed straight to the humanoid giant.


    No! I didn''t know that she could do that with echolocation.


    The least I have seen her do was navigate around the ocean with it.


    Nevertheless, a smile graced my lips as I watched the water-carved humanoid giant stagger the instant the waves hit her legs, cutting them off like a scorched knife through butter.


    I may have had my doubts before, but it seems that Toothless might be stronger than I thought she was.


    "BANG!!"


    Grabbing hold of her fur for my dear life, I watched as I Toothless, collided with the woman''s legs, sending the water back into the ocean as she got down to one knee while looking around for the culprit.


    How blind can you be to not notice a 115-meter-long whale right under you is what I would have said if I wasn''t going against a water-like construct while breathing under the ocean with a rat while we waited for our next chance to strike.


    Knight Camille!!!


    Even after plotting my death and sending my ship to ruin, you still had the guts to drive it into a fight that would require David to get a bigger slingshot.


    I couldn''t wait but serve her my revenge that has marinated through the past two days.


    As the saying goes, ''Revenge is sweet. But revenge served cold is sweeter''.


    ¡­.....


    Even when Mother Andiara had fought against Captain Jack - A rogue Pirate unbound by the rules of the Pirate code, she didn''t falter as she took his attacks head-on.


    But now she could only watch as her legs were shattered by a visible wave of sonic attack.


    What the hell was going on?


    Are we under attack?


    I climbed onto the edge of the ship while tightly clutching a handle beside me for support as I gazed at the direction in which the sonic attack hade from.


    Squinting my eyes at the object or creature that made the ocean ripple with waves around it, I tried to make sense of what it was still far away.


    However, I got a clearer picture of it the more it got closer.


    Hurriedly taking the telescope out of my robe, I stretched it and ced it on my eye to make a good sense of what I was looking at and better understand what had attacked Mother Andiara.


    And what I saw was¡­


    A man¡­


    And a rat¡­.. Standing on a fully grown Tiger whale. All of them had the same weird bluish glow on their bodies that covered their bodies like a second skin.


    Water magic!!


    All of them, even the Tiger Whale were using some kind of water technique.


    Setting the telescope back on the man, I wanted to know who he was and if this was his doing. After all, it is already poprly known that a Tiger Whale can''t use water magic, and neither is amon rat capable of such a feat.


    That only narrowed down my options to only one answer.


    This was all his doing!!


    It was already clear to her that the man was a ''Beast tamer'', yet for one to have the ability to somehow tame a Tiger Whale.


    You have to be freaking kidding me!!

 Chapter 45 The Prince Is Capable

    ?He had somehow managed to extend his ability to his tamed beast!!


    What kind of level does one need to be at to be able to use such a technique extensively and perform such a feat?


    Though it could be that he was using a very rare water technique that was probably unheard of. But still¡­


    A Tiger Whale with the ability to use some kind of water magic, together with a mysterious man that was somehow able to make such a thing happen.


    I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva back down as the beast got nearer and nearer


    I need to tell the Captain.


    "CAPTAIN!!"


    Jumping down from the tform I was standing on, I immediately ran up the stairs to the upper deck to get to him.


    And there he was calmly trying to steer the ship to safety even after noticing that we are being under attack by an unknown foe.


    "CAPTAIN"


    "What did you see?"  Captain Crimson eye replied.


    "I¡­"


    I shook my head as I couldn''t find the right words to exin the situation to him.


    Grabbing hold of the telescope and giving it to him, I said "Why don''t you take a look yourself".


    He raised a brow at me as he noticed my weird demeanour. However, he took the telescope and looked in the direction I had pointed out for him while he steered the ship with his other hand.


    ¡­...........


    "Is this a joke or some kind of trick?" Captain Crimson eye said as he looked at the same peculiar scene that Annabelle had seen.


    A man riding on a Tiger whale. Both of which were using some kind of water magic that he did not know about.


    Of course, he had seen when ''Mother Andiara''s'' legs were cut off, so he had immediatelye to the conclusion that Prince Wyatt wasn''t alone, and that they were under attack by someone else who hade to rescue them.


    But seeing who it was, Captain Crimson eye couldn''t help but frown as he didn''t understand what he was looking at even though it was right there in front of him.


    Sure, he knew that the world of ascendants had many strange techniques and magical abilities, but ording to his knowledge, there wea nothing stranger than the image he was looking at currently.


    "By the looks of it, it seems that he is heading towards your summon and will arrive in a few minutes" Captain Crimson eye said as he handed the telescope back to Annabelle "Thankfully, he has given us enough time to find a way to take care of him".


    Annabelle nodded her head and replied "Do you have a n, Captain?".


    "No, unfortunately, I don''t" Captain Crimson eye shook his head as he replied.


    "In  fact, how do you n for something like this?" He asked, directing his question to Annabelle.


    Annabelle shook her head, responding with a non-verbal response.


    Smirking at her reply, Captain Crimson eye looked at the wide open sea in front of him and said "I don''t need a n. The moment he tries to get anywhere close to our ship, I will deal with him. He might be strong and possess a few tricks up his sleeves, but I am an ascendant too. I will show him that there are more tricks hidden beneath the sea"


    "For now, I want you to try and attack him. Do want ever it takes to draw his attention towards us".


    "And what if he is much stronger than we thought he was?" Annabelle said as she thought that her Captain''s n might be a little too risky.


    "I doubt that" Captain Crimson eye said as he recognised the clothing he had seen on the man through the telescope.


    It was a worn-out noble attire that was covered with a few patches around it.


    At first, he doubted why a noble would be at the edge of the ocean but, the moment that question struck him, he instantly arrived at this answer.


    He wasn''t stupid.


    Right now, they are trying to stop the ship of a banished Prince from illegally trespassing through their sea without paying the necessary dues.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And suddenly, a man in noble attirees out of nowhere and starts attacking them to free the captured ship.


    He wouldn''t have be the Captain of the Cryptic sea if he was stupid enough not to notice the obvious connections.


    Prince Wyatt!!


    It was clear that the man riding on the ''Tiger whale'' was Prince Wyatt.


    But something was wrong!!


    Didn''t the rumours say that he was a useless Prince, inept and unable to do anything worthwhile?


    An eagle whose wings have been clipped and has fallen from the sky, crashing headfirst into the troubled waters of the ocean and left there to rot until his definitive end.


    "Hahaahaha!!" Captain Crimson eyeughed out loud, his action temporary giving Annabelle a jump scare as she waited for him to finish his sentence instead of suddenlyughing out loud.


    ''I guess the rumours were wrong then'' He thought ''I guess flying up so high in the sky and trying one''s best to keep the same momentum can be a little tiring''


    The eagle had fallen from the sky and into this forsaken ocean keeping itself below the gazes of those who previously look up to it.


    Captain Crimson eye felt his blood pumped through his body as an enticing wave of excitement filled his every being.


    He no longer saw Prince Wyatt as the depiction of ''The fall from grace to grass''. Instead what he saw right now was ''A wolf hiding in sheep''s clothing''.


    A man hiding his talons behind the curtains of his fake foolery and the rumour of his outstretched incapabilities.


    ''Haaa!!... I almost fell for it too''.


    "Captain" Annabelle called out to her Captian hesitantly as she looked at his gaze look that seemed as though he was deep in thought.


    She wouldn''t have interrupted him, but while the few seconds they have been talking had gone by, the Tiger Whale hadunched another attack which was enough to cut down ''Mother Andiara''s'' hands and released the ship from her grasp.


    "Annabelle" Captain Crimson eye turned to look at his subordinate with a deep wide smile on his face.


    "Yes, Captain" Annabelle felt her mouth go dry as she saw the smile and immediately felt her body turn cold.


    His bloodlust was leaking, and he didn''t even notice!!


    "Forget about getting back the ship. I want you to tell ''Mother Andiaira'' to focus on attacking that man. And while you are at it, focus all the spells you have on him. Make sure you drive him into a corner until he realizes that the only way out of here is for either one of us to be buried under this sea".


    Although she was sceptical about his decision, she didn''t dare talk back because she had realised that he had just given her amand. An order, and not just a suggestion on how she should deal with the neer.


    Though she didn''t want to face whoever was able to make a ''Tiger whale'' submit to his will and be his tamed beast, she couldn''t disobey her Captain.


    If her Captain wanted her to use all her spells and drive the strange man into a corner, then so be it.  Besides, her Captain was stronger and more intricate than her, so it might be that he had his ns.


    Nodding her head in understanding, Annabelle walked down the stairs and immediately went back to her previous position.


    Seeing that her summon was still trying to get back the ship that she had lost hold of, she gave her a newmand to attack the man riding on the Tiger Whale.


    Witnessing as ''Mother Andiaira'' was now attacking and blocking the attacks of the Tiger whale and its Tamer, Annabelle closed her eyes as she stretched out her hands to release another one of her spells


    Annabelle was a Rank 3, 2nd circle Mage Ascendant who had chosen her main path as a summoner.


    And although had a lot of minor spirits that she could use at her disposal, right now, summoning them all would be useless as they were no way that they could hold out against the strange man and his tamed beast.


    "I respectfully speak to you, the warring woman of water and blood. Seeping crest of lunacy and hatred. Assemble, daughter of Mother Andiara -My name is Keia".


    But still, that didn''t mean that she hasn''t formed any contract with higher-level spirits that would pose a threat and push the man into a corner.


    Immediately after she finished her incarnation, bright blue specks of light escaped her body and fell towards the ocean.


    The spirit formed the same way ''Mother Andiara'' had formed, rising from the ocean as though a beast had awoken from its longsting slumber.


    Keia was about 110 meters tall, which was ten meters shorter than ''Mother Andiara'', a woman with long waving ck hair, mix with some strands of hair that looked as though it was made out of strings of water, with tworge piercings at her left ear while a bloody cross-shaped paint tattoo was drawn across her face.

 Chapter 46 Burning Victory

    ?The same as her first summon, she wore the same traditional attire except with some bangles on both of her wrists. And also her body looked as though it was formed by both flesh and water, making her look more human than ''Mother Andiara''.


    Annabelle looked at keia, one of her strongest spirit summons and immediately gave her themand.


    Wasting no time, Keia immediately dashed out towards the ongoing sh of battle and prepared herself to give a helping hand to Mother Andira against the man and his tamed beast.


    Immediately Keia arrived, Mother Andiara looked at her momentary before the two of them simultaneously nodded and began attacking together.


    Seeing the Tiger whale was now having a hard time dealing with two different enemiesing from both sides, Annabelle smiled as a sudden thought soon passed through her head.


    "Why not? The Captain said I shouldn''t hold back right? So why would I?" She said to herself as she stretched her hand forward.


    [ Summoning Magic: Aurora Wind Spirits ]


    Immediately, small humanoid spirits that looked like pixies with visible winds surrounding them appeared out of thin air and immediately charged towards the ongoing battle.


    Lesser-ranked spirits didn''t need incarnations to summon them unlike the higher-ranked spirits, so the amount of magical energy they consume wasn''t that high also.


    But¡­


    "Haaaa!!! Haaaa!!! I think that it should be enough" Annabelle said as she looked at the 5 lesser wind spirits while she breathed out tirelessly.


    Unfortunately, she had already summoned 2 high spirits and several lesser-ranked ones, and unless, she wanted to faint due to mana deprivation then this was as far as she could go.


    Seeing the Aurora spiritsunching their green-coloured wind des that were sharp enough to easily slice through the body of a normal human being, while Mother Andiara and Keia attacked from both sides, Annabelle''s smile widened as she concluded that this was enough.


    Looking back at her Captain, she could see his gaze locked on the ongoing battle while he steered the ship away from the after-effects.


    Even though they were strong, the battle between two giants that was over a hundred meters wasn''t one he wanted to be involved in especially when he was sure that their ship was not capable of surviving if they were mistakenly hit in the process.


    "This should be over quick" Captain Crimson eye narrowed his eyes at the scene as he muttered under his lips.


    "It would be fun to do business with the First Prince of Endossa if he survives this" He smiled.


    ¡­....¡­...


    "PING!!! BOOOM!!!"


    Holding onto Toothless tightly, I had already kept Bones in the Temporary space storage so that he doesn''t get injured by the two giants attacking us from both sides.


    "PING!! PING!! BOOOM!!!"


    But what was more amazing wasn''t the two giants that looked closely rted, but the fact that Toothless had kept her ground while continuously firing those visible sonic attacks.


    At this point, we didn''t have the upper hand anymore and were just defending and attacking.


    And because of this, I was able to see the effects of my water-based elemental abilities on both myself and Toothless.


    The first humanoid giant was able to get a clean hit on Toothless, causing her skin to freeze and peel until fresh blood began to spill over Toothless fur.


    It was worrying though because I almost felt that we were going to lose this battle.


    But after a few minutes, the bluish-white glow that acted as a second transparent skin began to shine in the area she had injured and return it to normal.


    This was definitely a cheat!


    And the fact she could use this ability and fuel it with her magical energy only reassured my belief that no matter what, we are going to win this fight.


    "ROAR!!"


    Tearing off the hands of the second giant with her sharp fangs, I watched as it dyed the sea red as opposed to the first giant, the second one looked and felt more human.


    And the fact that I could also see the insides of her torn bloody flesh before they disintegrated into specks of light and joined back with her body only made the experience nauseously.


    ''I think we need a change of ns Toothless'' I thought and instantly received her response.


    "PING!! BOOOOMM!!"


    Although she was stronger than these two giants, the fact that they were able to regenerate themselves back to health no matter how much damage we dealt, turned the fight into a battle of attrition.


    A kind of battle in which I wasn''t sure whether we woulde up on top as the winner considering what happened thest time I stretched my limits.


    "Well, now that we have reached this point, don''t you think that it''s time we go all out?" I said channelling my thought to her.


    "Roar!!"


    Alright then¡­.


    "ARGHHH!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    My words and train of thought were interrupted when I felt a sharp stabbing pain on my left arm as though someone had attempted to hack my arm off with a cuss.


    Snapping my head towards the direction of the attack, I could see five flyings... Pixies.


    Two giants weren''t enough. Now, there are five equally tiny humanoid pixies that I would have mistakenly for fairies if it weren''t for a few characters that I was able to pick up from.


    Seeing the visible swirls of wind rotating around them, I immediately patted Toothless head.


    "DIVE"


    And instantly, she swam down, heading deep into the ocean until we were far away and at a safe distance from our opponents.


    Although I don''t know if they could still follow us since their bodies were formed out of water. But I pray that they don''t.


    "Arghhh!!" The bluish glow that served as the secondyer of my skin produced bubbles as I breathed underwater.


    Grabbing my arm with my other hand to look at the wound clearly, I made sure to channel and concentrate my magical energy on my left hand until I could feel my wounds mending themselves until they slowly disappeared and the only thing that remained was the strain and the mental sensation.


    "ROAR!!!"


    Toothless roared furiously as we both looked at the tworge hands that were sweeping from the top of the ocean, searching and trying to grab us as though we were some sort of toy lost underneath a kid''s bed.


    ''I don''t know about you, but I am beginning to feel slowly irritated''


    A smile crept on my face.


    ''Why don''t we increase the temperature then? I am still curious bout what your other abilities can do''.


    Feeling a soul-shaking roar in my mind that almost interrupted my train of thought, I sucked in enough air until my lungs were filled to the brim. Holding my breath, I dispelled my magical energy, causing the bluish-white glow around me and Toothless to disappear.


    Although I haven''t done this yet because there wasn''t any need for me to do so.


    But now, I needed to see if the mes around me could light up in the water, I had no choice but to try and see the result.


    I was channelling my magical energy once more as I focused on the zing side of my elemental ability.


    Heat!!


    I could feel the heat gently touching my skin.


    Opening my eyes, rather than the raging mes that were supposed to surround me, I saw a reddish-orange glow instead.


    Well, that makes sense.


    Whether magical or not, it would be weird if my mes were raging deep inside the sea.


    Though I didn''t doubt that such a thing happening wasn''t impossible, but right now, such a thing wasn''t within the range of my current capabilities.


    Looking at Toothless, I could see that her body was also covered with one with a reddish-orange glow.


    And surprisingly, her fur was glowing also. Her tiger fur skin was glowing brighter with a tint of yellow.


    ''One of your abilities'' I thought.


    ''Roar!!!''


    I snorted at her response.


    ''You don''t need to brag. We will see how strong it is when we get back up there''.


    She was using one of her abilities called ''Mutant stirpes'', an ability which hardens her fur and makes it thicker to the extent that even a sword would break or bend if it shed with her body.


    Though I don''t know how strong it might hold out the punches of two literal giants but considering her previous performances, I  knew that it would be an upgrade that would tilt the battle in our favour.


    ''They are waiting for us, let''s go'' I thought as I felt my lungs slowly constricting.


    Instantly, Toothless shot off to the surface faster than ever, leaving behind a trail in her wake.


    "ROAR!!"


    "PING!! PING!!! BOOOOMMMM!!!"


    The water in front of us rippled as Toothlessunched a sonic attack towards both targets, temporarily sending them into a state of confusion as they tried to stabilize themselves.


    "SPLAAAHHH!!!"


    The instant we got to the surface, I could feel the air around me burn.

 Chapter 47 Burning Victory (2)

    ?Coupled with the fact that Toothless was also bathing in the mes, repelling the hands of giants they tried to touch made my insides burn with excitement at the result of our abilities.


    Steam started to form around us, covering and hiding our bodies in the mist.


    Though the mes around us were still burning brightly for all to see, I could notice the giants shifting back with surprise evident on their faces.


    Surprise huh!!


    I patted Toothless on her body.


    "We don''t need to waste any more time. End it quickly" Imanded.


    My words ended with Toothless using her body as a boulder and shing it against the body of the giants.


    And I watched as her body disintegrated into steam before it started to disappear in a speck of light.


    I knew that it would form back though.


    But from the looks of it, the healing process seems to have gotten slower.


    Now focusing our attention on the second giant while I didn''t forget to dodge the attacks of the pixies, since they were a threat to me, but were like flies tickling against Toothless skin.


    They didn''t daree close to me and attack but instead stayed far away.


    "BANG!!!"


    "SHRRIRIIILL!!!"


    The second giant screamed in pain as Toothless collided her body on top of the second giant and ripped off her hand again with arge chunk of her upper body.


    And although she was still standing, anyone with eyes and ears could tell that the damage she took was worst than it looked.


    Her skin was seared apart, while the rest of her body which was made up of water boiled away like steam, further shrouding our environment and vision with mist.


    Knowing that this battle wouldn''t end anytime soon until I find the person responsible for this magic, I looked around seriously until I finally found a ship several hundred meters away from me.


    I found you!!


    Since the onset of when I arrived here, I have been too focused on saving my ship and releasing it from the grip of the water-carved giant till it started to attack us, yet, I didn''t bother searching for any other individual even when I knew that the person responsible for this was close by.


    Although it wasn''t the best decision, a water giant over a hundred meters tall, holding your already damaged ship several feet high in the air wasn''t a pleasing sight to see. Especially after you have been stranded for several days on the ocean.


    "BANG!!!"


    Toothless shed into the giant''s body one more time, searing and stemming her body apart until a whole chunk of her upper body was gone. Leaving only her legs and lower part.


    They were still trying to reform though, but the rate was much slower than before.


    Even the first giant hasn''t finished reforming!!


    Directing my thoughts to Toothless in the direction of the unfamiliar ship that I have spotted, Imanded her to quickly head towards it.


    And in no time, we sted off.


    We moved through the water like a torpedo horning on its target


    And the closer we got, the closer I could see that they had stopped moving and were waiting for our arrival.


    Well, they were strong enough to summon those humanoid giants out of nowhere, so it wasn''t as though I was stupid enough to attack them head-on unless I didn''t value my life.


    Commanding Toothless to stop several meters away from the ship, I didn''t immediately switch off my mes because I felt the need to intimidate them and add more tension in the air.


    And with a 115-meter-long man-eating whale that was raging in mes while steams of water flew from both sides of its body, it wasn''t hard to understand that such a scene was already more than intimidating than I had thought even though I couldn''t see It myself.


    "WHO ARE YOU? AND WHY ARE YOU INTERFERING WITH OUR MATTERS"


    I turned my head in the direction of the voice and saw that the person that had spoken was a man with a distinct attire.


    Judging by his clothes and the clothing of those around him, I could tell that he was the captain.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Releasing a breath of fresh air as I stood up straight on top of Toothless back,  I looked in his direction and responded.


    "I AM PRINCE WYATT, CAPTAIN OF THAT SHIP THAT YOU HAD ATTEMPTED TO MISHADLE. SO HOW COULD I BE INTERFERING WITH YOUR MATTERS IF THE MATTER THAT YOU ARE ATTENDING TO IS RELATED TO MY SHIP".


    ¡­....¡­.....


    Listening to the man''s response, Captain Crimson eye couldn''t help but show a thin smile as his suspicion was correct.


    "Prince W-yatt.. T-hat  I--ss P--rin--ce Wyatt?"


    But It seems that not everybody took the response very well, as Annabelle who could barely stand because of the strain and aftereffects of the battle on her, muttered incoherently as she was just one step away from falling unconscious.


    "Someone, carry her to her room and make sure that she is well feed and rested" Captain Crimson eye said to his crewmen who were still looking at the scene in front of them with dazed expressions.


    And although he could see the disbelief on their faces that was the same as that of Annabelle, he couldn''t me them.


    After all, even him, the image of a young man with mes around him while he stood on top of a Tiger Whale that was equally raging with mes around it too was an unsettling sight to behold.


    At least, he was grateful that Prince Wyatt was at least reasonable enough to stop at a distance from them and did not attempt to bash through his ship.


    At most, he was sure that he could survive, but as for his crewmen, their chances of surviving were slimmer.


    Nheless, he had to admit that Prince Wyatt at least knows how to make a powerful and intimidating first impression.


    Even though he heard that he has just been riding the ocean for just two months, what he had just witnessed was clear that he can also survive on it.


    But as for how he was able to tame Tiger Whale and make it immune to the mes burning around it, he didn''t even want to know as such knowledge was useless to him.


    "AHEM!!!¡­ IF YOU SAY THAT IT WAS YOUR SHIP, THEN CAN YOU TELL ME WHY YOU WEREN''T AROUND WHEN IT TRIED TO TRESPASS THROUGH MY SEA ILLEGALLY".


    Wyatt heard the man''s response and couldn''t help but frown.


    "I DIDN''T KNOW THAT THE SEA HAD AN OWNER. AND BESIDES, THE REASON I WASN''T AROUND WAS BECAUSE I HAD GONE TO TAKE CARE OF THIS BIG GUY HERE AFTER SHE HAD ATTACKED MY SHIP" Wyat replied.


    ''She!! So you mean that he had just tamed that beast recently just because it had attacked his ship'' Captain Crimson eye could only gulp down a portion of his spit immediately after he heard Prince Wyatt''s response.


    Although he was confident in his strength, he also knew how hard it was for a beast tamer to tame a strong beast, especially when it was an ocean beast or any magical beast that is strong enough to hold its own in the wilderness.


    Trying not to let any cracks break through his stilled expression, he responded.


    "I SEE. SO THAT''S WHY THE SHIP LOOKED SO BRUTALLY DAMAGED. VERY WELL SINCE YOU ARE HERE NOW, WHY DON''T YOU COME IN SO THAT WE COULD TALK ABOUT IT AND SETTLE ANY QUARRELS THAT LIE BETWEEN US?" Captain Crimson eye responded.


    Though he was certain that he could take on the Prince even though he attacked together with the TIiger whale, he wasn''t sure anymore, now that they were literally burning in mes while still being surrounded by water.


    He would probably get burnt to ashes if he tries to get too close. And as a fighter, how could he win if he is unable tond an attack on his enemy?


    He wasn''t a Summoner or a Beast tamer like Annabelle or Prince Wyatt who could attack from a safe distance and leave their summons or beast to do the dirty work for them.


    He was a fighter, a warrior rank ascendant!!


    And although he was strong, in front of those who were blessed with mana, his weakness shines brightly.


    Focusing his attention on the Tiger Whale to sense its rank while he waited for Prince Wyatt''s reply, Captain Crimson eye instantly felt the smile on his face drop on his face by a few inches.


    ''A 5th circle Lesser beast''


    Snapping his head to concentrate on Prince Wyatt, the smile stered on his face dropped again as he sensed his ascendant''s rank.


    "6th circle of the first rank'' From what he has, Prince Wyatt was 6th circle 1st Rank Beast tamer.


    "..."


    Bullshit!!


    Utter rubbish!!!


    At least, if you wanted to hide your strength, do it better and reduce it to a much more reasonable level.

 Chapter 48 Peace

    ?A 6th circle 1st rank Beast tamer that can tame a 5th circle Lesser beast. Who the hell in their right mind would believe such a thing?


    Captain Crimson eye''s mind raced for answers and found none.


    The only conclusion that he coulde up with was that the Prince was where somewhere between a 4th-ranked or ate circle 3rd-rank ascendant.


    All of which still made no sense!


    ''Hmmm!!! I might run mad if I keep on thinking like this'' Captain Crimson eye felt his brain turning upside down as he tried to solve the puzzle in front of him and put the clues together.


    "ALRIGHT. BUT IF YOU TRY ANY RUBBISH, THEN TOOTHLEESS HERE WOULDN''T HAVE ANY TROUBLES DECIMATING YOUR SHIP APART BEFORE BURNING IT TO THE GROUND" Prince Wyatt replied.


    And Captain Crimson eye couldn''t help but feel his eyes twitch as he heard the name Prince Wyatt had given his tamed beast.


    Toothless!!!


    You named a man-eating beast Toothless.


    At this point, Captain Crimson eye couldn''t help but wonder why Prince Wyatt didn''t pick his main path as a Trickster since he was clearly a ''Wolf in sheep''s clothing'' and everything he has done up till this point solidified that fact.


    Nheless, he never wanted to kill Prince Wyatt or harm him, all he wanted was to put him on edge and test the limit of his strength.


    But seeing the eagle sharpening its talons in his territory without care, he could only sigh as he shook off such thoughts from his head and wee the eagle and try to form some bond with it before it takes off into the sky again.


    After what he witnessed today, he was sure that it wouldn''t be long before the banished Prince takes back his title as the Crowned First Prince.


    ''I win either way'' Captain Crimson eye thought.


    "YOU HAVE MY WORD PRINCE WYATT, NO HARM WILL BEFALL UPON YOU AS LONG AS YOU ARE ON MY SEA AND THE MOMENT YOU STEP YOUR FEET ON MY SHIP¡­. BESIDES, IT WOULD BE FOOLISH OF ME TO HARM THE FIRST PRINCE OF THE ENDOSSA EMPIRE WHEN HE IS ON HIS ADVENTURE TO ENJOY THE WONDERS OF THE SEA" He said.


    This time it was Prince Wyatt''s turn to twitch his eye as he heard the Pirate obvious remarks. At first, he thought that he would be dealing with some mindless pirates, but it seems that was not the case.


    On the bright side, his intimidation had worked and his opponent now looked at him like he was some kind of threat, which at this point he was!


    However, that didn''t mean that he underestimated the Pirate strength since they were the ones that had sent those giants to him. This means that they had more than more arsenal if those things were their first choice of attack.


    Shaking his head, Prince Wyatt replied "SINCE YOU KNOW WHO I AM, THEN YOU SHOULD KNOW THAT I AM NO LONGER THE CROWNED PRINCE AND EITHER AM I WELCOMED IN THE EMPIRE".


    "OF COURSE, I KNOW OF YOUR BANISHMENT PRINCE WYATT. BUT THAT DOES NOT MEAN THAT THEY AREN''T ANY CHANCES OF THAT CHANGING IN THE FUTURE" Captain Crimson eye responded "BESIDES, IT''S NOT EVERYDAY GET TO WELCOME A PRINCE ON MY SHIP".


    ''If he wants to form a good rtionship with me, then I don''t see why not'' Wyatt thought.


    Nodding his head in understanding, Prince Wyatt responded "ALRIGHT THEN".


    Switching off the mes around him which also caused the mes burning around Toothless to disappear, Prince Wyatt thenmanded her to swim slowly towards the ship so that he could get on it.


    Of course, he had already anticipated a secret attack immediately after he gets too close or boarded the ship, but with a 115-meter-long man-eating whale swimming right under their ship, he was sure that they wouldn''t try anything stupid.


    Meanwhile, Captain Crimson eye saw the mes disappear as Prince Wyatt came closer and couldn''t help but frown.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I wonder if this technique is a hidden technique of the Endossa empire. With its capabilities, I might be correct'' Captain Crimson eye thought.


    "Get ropes and pull the Prince up" He said to one of his crewmen and watched as they quickly untied a rope nearby and rolled it down to Prince Wyatt who was now waiting at the bottom of the ship.


    "Don''t worry, I can climb up myself?" Prince Wyatt said to a man who looked as though he hasn''t shaved in monthsing down to grab him and pull him up.


    No thanks. Who knows if he faints because the perceives the guy''s body odour!!


    Pulling himself up the rope, it didn''t take long before he sessfully climbed over the ship inside.


    "Wee aboard my ship Prince Wyatt "Captain Crimson eye said as he brought out his hand for a handshake "I am Captain Crimson eye. Leader of the Crimson eye fleet and current Captain of the Cryptic ocean".


    "I am Prince Wyatt" Prince Wyatt shook his hand and couldn''t help but feel a letdown at his introduction.


    Looking behind Prince Wyatt in confusion, Captain Crimson eye said "Where did your beast go? Is it perhaps resting?"


    "Don''t worry about her, she is just rxing under your ship and waiting for me until I get back or in case I mistakenly get injured".


    Nodding his head in understanding at Prince Wyatt''s hidden threat, Captain Crimosn eye said "Alright. If it''s okay w¡­..".


    But he was interrupted by one of his crewmen.


    "Captain, they are still trying to escape" The man pointed to the damaged ship as he shouted from the crow''s nest at the top of the sail.


    Frowning, Captain Crimson eye wanted to respond, but his words were quickly cut short by Prince Wyatt''s hand that was raised in the air.


    "I will handle this Captain Crimson eye, it''s my ship after all" Prince Wyatt said as he brought down his hand and narrowed his eye at his ship.


    Sending his thoughts towards Toothless, hemanded her to gain control of the ship and pull towards him.


    "Boooom!!!"


    And as though a sonic boom had been shot from under the sea, Toothless swarmed forward, leaving ripples and waves on the surface of the water in her wake.


    It didn''t take her more than a minute to reach the ship, and another 3 minutes to push it back towards him.


    "Well, that is another way to handle such a problem. Nheless, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to tame a Tiger Whale or another fish that is capable of such a feat" Captain Crimson eye said as he watched the Tiger whale push the ship towards them irrespective of the resistance was an idea that he didn''t mind putting in ce.


    After all, he wouldn''t have to depend on Annabelle''s summons whenever a ship gets far away from them.


    "Yes, it''s a nice idea, but taming a Tiger Whale isn''t as easy as you think it is" Prince Wyatt replied with a smile as he looked at the damaged ship that has stopped right in front of him while thinking about what he had to go through just to tame Toothless.


    A task that would have been impossible if he didn''t have to possess the ''Fantastic Beasts of Records''.


    "Sigh!!! Of course, it isn''t" Captain Crimosn eye replied with a sigh "And how did you aplish such a feat, Prince Wyatt?"


    "The sea delivered her to me, and I took care of the rest" Prince Wyatt responded

 Chapter 49 Getting Back My Ship

    ?"A lucky encounter" Captain Crimson eye replied with a raised brow.


    "Yeah, something like that"


    ''Something like that!! How is taming a Tiger Whale summed up to something like that?'' Captain Crimson eye thought as his eye twitched.


    "Anyway, it seems that I might be needing your help Captain Crimson eye"


    "For what exactly?"


    "You see, while I was taking care of the Tiger Whale that had attacked my ship and guarding it so that it doesn''t sink, there were some individuals on board who took advantage of that fact and decided to make away with it, leaving me behind in the process" Prince Wyatt replied with a frown on his face as he searched his ship with his eyes, looking for a particr group of individuals.


    "Rapscallions. It seems that every ship has one or two of them, but some are worst than others. Abandoning your Captain when he is busy defending himself and his ship is a serious offence way beyond the Pirate code" Captain Crimson eye said as he red at the ship.


    He too was a Captain, so he understood how he would feel if his crew members abandoned him while he was busy guarding them against a beast like a Tiger whale.


    Although Wyatt didn''t understand what ''Rapscallion'' meant, he just went with the flow as he understood what the rest of Captain Crimson eye meant.


    "Yes, and they are worst than a rotten apple and I n on punishing them to my heart''s content. But it seems that they might have hidden somewhere in the ship after understanding what was going on" Prince Wyatt said as he couldn''t spot either Knight Camille or his aide, Mad John.


    Surprisingly though he could spot some of Captain ra''s crew among his crewmen.


    The frown on his face deepened.


    Why the hell are her crew members handling the sails?


    "If it''s only about that Prince Wyatt, then you don''t need to worry. I will handle it myself since such a thing is taking ce on my sea" Captain Crimson eye said as he gestured for 6 of his crewmen to gather.


    Shaking his head in disagreement, Prince Wyatt said "They won''t know who is the offendant, so you should leave the searching to me".


    "Alright" Captain Crimosn eye, nodding his head.


    Turning to face his crewmen, he said "Follow Prince Wyatt and arrest whosoever he points out. We might be dealing with a rapscallion so be careful".


    Although he had said such words, he didn''t take them to heart as he knew that Prince Wyatt was only hiding his strength and pretending to be weak, so he decided to y along.


    Six muscr men armed with swords and daggers were now standing behind Prince Wyatt who was watching as one of them arranged in front of him, connecting Captain Crimson eye''s ship to his ship.


    Walking on the nk as he led the way forward with the men behind him, Prince Wyatt said "The offendant might be too strong for you to handle, so be careful ad be on alert. If anything goes wrong and you believe that you can''t beat her, just throw her into the water. A pet of mine would happily take care of her".


    The men behind him shivered in fear as they thought of the ming Tiger Whale while keeping Prince Wyatt''s specific to their hearts.


    After stepping on top of his ship, Prince Wyatt pointed out Captain ra''s crewmen for the men behind him to capture. And since they weren''t much as the former Prince Wyatt had killed most of her crew members, the task was easilypleted.


    Looking at the group that had been imprisoned before Knight Camille''s intervention, Prince Wyatt said "Where is your Captain?".


    Seconds passed and they all remained silent.


    Each of them was ring at him with an enormous amount of hatred that was the same as before.


    "It seems that you don''t yet understand your position" Prince Wyatt said with a smile as he gestured for one of the men toe forward.


    "Chop that one''s hands off"


    His words frightened the woman he was pointing at as she riled back in shock and fear until she was stopped and held in ce by one of the armed men.


    The other man walked forward and calmly drew his sword, aiming it at the right spot on the woman''s arm.


    Although he didn''t know what her offence was, but his captain had given him the orders to follow the Prince''s orders.


    However, he also took action immediately since he still couldn''t get rid of the image of the man riding on top of a Tiger Whale while they rode the sea covered in raging mes.


    Just as he was about to his sword, the woman screamed "She is over there".


    Seeing that her hands were pointing up towards the area of the helm, Prince Wyatt narrowed his eye with a frown on his face.


    "Go and get her. Be careful though, the person is a little bit crazy" Prince Wyatt said as he pointed at three men to head towards the upper deck while the other three remain behind.


    ¡­...


    Why is this happening to me?


    How in the hell is he here?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isn''t he supposed to be dead?


    First the summons, then the Tiger Whale, and now this!!


    I looked up to the sky as Imented my fate at this very moment.


    "AHHHHHH"


    But then, a sudden scream made its way through my ear.


    I recognised it!!


    It belongs to one of my crew members.


    That bastard!! Don''t you dare hurt my crewmen!!!


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore. Raising my head a little so that I could see what was going on, my eye immediately caught three armed men heading towards my direction.


    Huh!!


    How did they find out?


    Gritting my teeth together in frustration, I brought out a dagger that I had saved and kept hidden forter just in case my n had failed.


    Grasping it tightly, I readied myself as the two men approached.


    I counted how many steps it would take them before they arrive at my location.


    "Whiiiisshhh!!"


    And just when I caught a glimpse of their shadow.....


    I attacked.  Plunging my dagger into his face in an attempt to dig out his eyeballs and ensure my escape.


    Huh!!


    I missed.


    "Bamm!!"


    A punch ran straight throw my stomach with my body still in the air, sending me tumbling down as I rolled backwards in the process.


    "Thankfully, the Prince had told us to approach with caution and be careful" One of the armed men said with a grin on his lips as he approached me while cracking his fingers.


    "Cough! Cough!!" A deep urge to barf all of what I had eaten this morning possessed my body as I struggled to fill my lungs back with the that has been sucked out of them.


    "I think I hit her too hard"


    Damn it!! If only I was strong enough!!


    From suffering defeat at the hands of a banished hopeless Prince to being manhandled by amon no named Pirate.


    Damn it!!!


    Blood rushed right through my head as I grabbed the knife still in hand with immense hatred.


    Standing up on my two feet properly, I looked at the three men and immediately charged at the one closest to me.


    I won''t let myself b...


    "Baamm!! Bammm!!!!"


    "Cough!!"


    Blood ran right through my mouth and I felt as though my stomach has been rammed through by a boulder.


    "Shit!!" One of the armed men said as I threw up on him.


    I guess it wasn''t the blood that rushed towards my nose and mouth but instead my breakfast.


    How pathetic!!

 Chapter 50 Confrontation Again!!

    ?Another experience that I will never forget in my life.


    The Captain of the Poisonous maids'' crew was beaten down until she spewed out her breakfast and submitted.


    "Take away her knife so that we can take her back to the Prince. The less time we waste, the better".


    Prince Wyatt. This is all his fault.


    Everything. Everything is his fault.


    Prince Wyatt!!!


    ¡­....¡­...


    "Captain of the Poisonous maids'' crew, you really went ahead to steal my ship"  I said as I looked at the beaten and battered woman kneeling in front of me.


    "Ptu¡­."


    Maybe it''s because I have experienced such a thing before and was actively prepared for it. But my hands moved on their own.


    "Smackk!!"


    I swept the back of my left hand right through her cheeks, sending the fluid that was aimed at me towards the other side.


    Suddenly a wave of familiar remembrance hit me.


    De Ja-Vu!!


    I smiled. This scenes!!!


    "It''s rather daring of you to attempt such a thing again" I said to her, watching as her expression turned into disbelief with a dazed look in her eyes.


    But the same as before, her expression soon turned into a visage of immense hate, a venomous stare, and a crazed look that one would only find in a rabid dog.


    ".¡­Daring!! who do you think you are? I have no reason to be afraid of you, so why should I?" ra replied.


    Her words were clear and simple. But the tone she uttered them with was enough for one to feel the amount of venom each sentence contained.


    Heh!! Why do I feel as though this woman has been hating on my ghost even though I wasn''t around all this while?


    But still, I was curious.


    Even though I could guess that she and the former Prince Wyatt had some kind of rtionship together, I was curious about what had happened to nt such a seed of immense hate against me.


    I am sure that the ambush had a hand in that, bute on, there had to be something, right?


    The boundless hate in her eyes grew as she waited for my answer.


    "I am Prince W.."


    "Spare me the title. You were a Prince. You were a crown Prince. You were rich. You had servants. You had ves. You had an empire¡­. But not anymore" ra responded, her words mixed with the smug on her face made it clear that she was enjoying this and had already anticipated my response even before I spoke.


    Nheless, she was right.


    The former Prince Wyatt who is currently me was banished and had lost everything he had for reasons which I am yet to unearth.


    The only thing left in his name was the slightly damaged ship under my feet and the clothes on my back.


    However, was I ready to think about such trivial things?


    No, I wasn''t!!


    Since the very moment I had arrived in this world, the very first thing someone had addressed me as was ''Prince Wyatt''. I didn''t ask for just the title, but the more people kept on addressing me as such, the more I began to ept it, and just went with the flow.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But that didn''t mean I hated it because whether I was banished or not, being a former Prince of an Empire hailed to be one of the greatest in humanity''s history dide with its perks, albeit on a smaller scale.


    Hell, even the knight still addressed me as such even though she had a to-do list of how to secretly murder me and would have already been sessful the second time if not for the ''Fantastic Beast Of Records''.


    Even Captain Crimson eye, someone that neither I nor the former Prince Wyatt has never met still gave some leeway because of my title and also, mostly because of the amount of strength that I had shown through Toothless.


    Looking at her smug face as I opened my mouth to speak, I said "I am a Captain who st¡­.".


    "You are a captain with a ship full of sea ves" ra responded, interrupting my words once more.


    "None of your crewmen followed you because they wished to. I am a Pirate, sure I may have lost my ship and part of my Crew members, but don''t even dare call yourself a Captain when you don''t even have a first mate. You are not a Pirate. You are a lost boy thrown into the sea, abandoned, and left to fend off for himself. I bet that if Knight Camille wasn''t even with you, you wouldn''t even have survived this long".


    ".¡­.."


    "What? Have you lost your ability to talk? Weren''t you talking and grinning with that shitting face of yours previously, or have I finally touched your weak spot and shown you how frail and useless you currently are? Come on, say something¡­" She said once more, her words getting louder with each sentence as she locked her gaze with mine.


    "Sigh!!!" An audible long and tiring exasperated sigh escaped my lips.


    "You know, sometimes you surprise me. Thest time we spoke, you spoke like a woman clouded by her hate for the man in front of her. Funny enough, although your hate is still there and might have grown even more potent, your words were thought out and packed with meaning" I said bringing my face towards her as our gaze was still locked together.


    "But do you know the difference between then and now?"


    Her face remained the same, but her eyes and the subtle twitching of the muscles on her face were clear to me that she was trying to think of an answer, but still came up with none.


    "Ahem!! If you haven''t noticed, there is no difference. You are still on your knees as you talk with me. Your crewmen are still one step away from having their bodies disposed of in the sea. You say that I am just a banished Prince, right?..... Sure, I agree, you are right. I am a banished Prince and I have nothing in my name except this ship. But I believe that as long as I am aware I have never refuted such a statement"


    "If you believe that I shouldn''t be called a Prince anymore, then that''s your problem because as far as I am concerned, only a fool would renounce one of his greatest aides because he allowed his heart to be weighed down by the opinion of another"


    Of course, especially if I was still a neer in this world and still haven''t figured out a way of surviving or gaining a footing, then renouncing my title as a Prince whether I was banished or not would be foolish.


    Though I wasn''t lying when I said that her each of words held meaning, but they would have meant something to the former Prince Wyatt and not the current me.


    Her words were powerful and would have helped her if it was the former Prince Wyatt, however she was unlucky to have been matched with the current Prince Wyatt.


    The current Prince Wyatt was someone who would do anything that falls in ce with his morality to survive in this new world. Especially since he was given two new lives after his previous torments on earth.


    "Is that all you have to say? As expected, yo¡­."


    "I am not yet done" I said as I grabbed her hand, and pulled her towards the edge of the ship.


    Even though her words may have not affected me, there was still an urge in me, that wanted to put her in her ce and give her the perfect answer to each of her questions.


    Words weren''t punches to the face, but they were still sharp enough to damage a man''s heart.


    I am a man!


    Her words stirred up an ufortable reaction in me that I wouldn''t feel rxed until I had addressed it.


    Though there wasn''t any need for me to do so as I could have just overlooked her expression with her every sentence. But somehow, I felt that it wouldn''t be satisfying.


    The urge to undermine her was growing more and more.


    Hah!!  It seems that I might have been wrong.  She had seeded in drawing out a grudge from me.


    A grudge that I wouldn''t let go of until I wiped off her smugnesspletely.


    "What are you doing?" ra said as she held the edge of the ship with both of her hands tightly holding unto it while I held her tightly as we looked at the sea below us.


    "Given you an answer to your second question" I said, channelling my thoughts to Toothless as I directed her to my location.


    "Leave me alone!! What the hell are you nning to do? Do you think you can scare me by threatening to throw me off board?" ra said as she tried to wriggle, and push herself away from me, but all of her actions were in vain.

 Chapter 51 Angering A Greater Opponent

    ?She looked surprised as though she wasn''t expecting me to possess this kind of strength.


    Sensing that Toothless had reached our spot through my thoughts, Imanded her to show herself and open her jaws slowly.


    "SSPLLAAAASHH!!"


    To which she did. Her appearance pushed the water back with waves of ripples while I felt ra''s body shaking with shock and dread.


    "W-haa--tt! What i-s this?" ra said, her face showing enough wrinkles that did nothing but amp up the frightened expression on her face.


    "You have every reason to be afraid of me because I have held your life twice in a row. Though you were saved once, that doesn''t mean that the same miracle would happen again" I said, increasing my grip on her as I held her in ce while the both of us watched as Toothless dramatically opens up her razor sharped jaw.


    It''s good that she understood what I wanted her to do and delivered exceptionally.


    "Pri-n--ce Way-tt!! Wha-t a--re you doing? Prince Wyatt¡­"


    She begged me.


    Her words were shaking at the beginning but soon stabilized at the end.


    It seems that she could still summon some amount of courage even in this situation. Impressive!!!


    "You have every reason to be afraid of me because I am very much willing to offer up your soul to the devil that I know irrespective of the grace you possess from whichever god you serve" I said, using one hand to hold her two hands behind her back while I pushed the back of her neck lower towards the sea and into Toothless jaw.


    "Prince Wyatt! Please!!¡­.. Please let me go, I don''t want to die like this"


    She begged me, again and again.


    But the satisfaction I needed wasn''t yetplete and since I have already experienced my life shing before my eyes, I havee to release that leaving someone like her would probably be like allowing someone like Knight Camille to n my next assassination while I watched the scene from afar.


    She was a threat. A venomous threat.


    However, I wasn''t yet ready to pick up a sword and slice her neck or pierce through her heart in such a very crude and barbaric fashion.


    Instead, I will let Toothless, a man-eating whale execute such a task for me.


    "You have every right to be afraid of me because I am willing to hand over your life to the person down below" I said pushing her until her body was upside down with her head facing the sea while I held up her legs.


    "Yo-u c-c--an-''t!!! YOU CAN''T!!!" ra screamed for her dear life as I watched her try to grasp the edge of the ship.


    Yet, all I had to do to make her attempts were futile as I pinched those hands until she reeled them back in pain.


    "Do you want me to give you any more reasons to make you believe why you should be afraid of me?" I said and watched as she immediately shook her head in disapproval.


    "Please let me go!! I DON''T WANT TO DIE LIKE THIS!!!" ra responded with several quick gasps of breaths with snorts and mucus flowing out from her nostrils.


    I thought that she wasn''t afraid of death before since she had asked me to kill and was ready to die the first time we had faced off.


    Looking down, I found the reason why!!


    To me, Toothless was my tamed beast who would carry out whatever order I give her. But to others, especially ra, Toothless looked like an enormous carnivorous beast who was getting ready for its next meal.


    The meal was her.


    Something which she is already aware of. In the end, she was ready to die, but not by having her body ripped and chewed to death.


    Huh!!


    Another wave of De Ja Vu hit me as this scene became familiar, with the only difference being that I wasn''t the one on the other side.


    At least I can say that I can somehow rte to how she is feeling right now.


    "At this point, I believe that you should answer your question and tell me who you think I am. And what reasons do you have to be afraid of me, especially when your life is going to end any moment from now" I said.


    "PLLEEAASSSEE!!!"


    "But if you still don''t know, don''t worry. Where I am sending you to, I will make sure to send you more souls to apany you so that they can tell you who I am".


    I released my grip....


    And she fell.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "HAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    Her face disyed shock as she wasn''t expecting me to drop her.


    If I was strong enough to the extent that I didn''t have to worry about her betrayal, I would have kept her alive on a tight leash since she was a beautiful woman after all.


    But since I wasn''t, better to kill an aspiring Delh before Imit the greatest mistake of my life. A mistake that I would surely regret.


    Within a few seconds, I could still see and hear her screams as she plunged to her death.


    A second that held two different meanings for the both of us shed by until¡­..


    "BAAMMMM!!"


    Toothless closed her jaws as though the gates of hell had forcefully been closed shut.


    But¡­.


    "WHOOOSSHHH!!"


    My eyes twitched as I looked at the familiar man in front of me with an all too familiar woman in his arms.


    You have got to be kidding me!!


    Looking at the man with a re as he locked his gaze with mine, I asked "What is the meaning of this Captain Crimson eye?"


    ¡­....¡­.....


    "I think that I should be the one asking you that question Prince Wyatt. Can you tell me what the hell is going on here?" Captain Crimson eye said as he looked at Prince Wyatt before turning his gaze to the woman in his arms whose face was covered in tears and mucus.


    ''He has done a number on her'' Captain Crimson eye thought as he directed his gaze back to Prince Wyatt.


    At first, he was wondering what was making them waste so much time and had even suspected that something bad must have happened.


    But when he remembered Prince Wyatt''s strength, he held himself back and waited for them to return.


    But that was until he started hearing screams and phrases of plea.


    At first, he had thought that the Prince must have found the rapscallion and was giving him a befitting punishment, So since he could trace the direction the sound wasing from, he followed it and walked over to the edge of his ship only to see that he couldn''t be any more wrong.


    In front of his vision, was Prince Wyatt holding ra Davy, a woman who was all too familiar with and the daughter of one of Captain Silver-tongue''s fleet generals.


    The way he held her upside down towards the mouth of the monstrous Tiger Whale was enough for his body to jerk up in shock and wipe out any confusion he felt at that very moment.


    At first, he shook his head, thinking that Prince Wyatt was bluffing and was only threatening her, but his body froze in shock after he saw his hand let go.


    At that very moment, the mana in Captain Crimson eye was circted to the extreme as he immediately jumped towards the falling ra with one kick to the floorboard, an action which was easy for him considering how far he had trained his body as a fighter.


    Catching her body within those few seconds before shended in the jaws of the Tiger Whale, he then proceeded to use one of the Tiger Whale''s opened fangs as anding tform.


    He pushed off into the sky once more beforending on the ship sessfully.


    Any second less, and both of them would have been gnawed to death.


    Meanwhile, seeing the confused expression and re that Prince Wyatt was directing at him, Captain Crimson eye said "Do you know who you have just tried to kill, Price Wyatt?"


    Listening to the Captian''s question,  Prince Wyatt nodded his head and said "Yes, I do. Isn''t she ra, Captain of the Poisonous maids'' crew?".


    Sighing as he had confirmed that Prince Wyatt knew what he was doing, Captain Crimson eye narrowed his eyes at him.


    "Since you know her name and identity, I am sure that you know who her father is?" Captain Crimson eye said.


    "Is that what this is?" Prince Wyatt replied as he could understand what Captain Crimson was thinking since such thoughts had already passed his mind before he attempted to kill her.


    However, he replied nheless.


    "Her father is Captain Davy".


    Nodding his head in response, Captain Crimson eye responded "Yes, her father is Captain Davy. The second strongest General and secondrgest vessel in Captain Silver-tongue''s fleet. He is also the Captain of both the Bottomless sea and Shell grain sea, which are among two of the biggest seas in the 9 seas in the ''Depths of Levethian''. I am sure that you can understand what that means".

 Chapter 52 I Am Not A Fairy Tale Prince

    ?"He''s strong.."Prince Wyatt said.


    "And powerful" Captain Crimson,pleting his sentence for him


    Prince Wyatt frowned, realization dawned on him as he finally understood the power that was held beneath the hands of ra''s father, Captain Davy.


    ''It seems that Mad John''s knowledge was a bit limited'' He thought.


    "And I don''t know if you have forgotten, but the sea you are standing on is one of the smaller parts of the 9 seas. Which means that you are about to kill the daughter of one of the generals on my sea" Captain Crimson eye said.


    Seeing his expression, Prince Wyatt''s body tensed up, he prepared to circte his mana around his body and immediately jump into the sea if Captain Crimson eye makes any attempts to attack him.


    "So is that the reason why you saved her? Because of her father?" But still, irrespective of the cautiousness he felt, Prince Wyatt replied.


    "Yes, I am afraid so. As long as she is the daughter of Captain Davy, I can''t let any harme to her on my sea. Especially when she is about to be brutally gnawed and mauled to death" Captain Crimson looked down at ra who has already passed out in his arms.


    Nodding his head in understanding, Prince Wyatt replied "I see. So am I going to be reported or punished because I have attempted to kill the daughter of one of your generals?".


    It seems like his life would be in danger again for the third time since he came into this world..... At least now he had a better chance of fighting back.


    Captain Crimson eye looked at Prince Wyatt bewildered before he suddenly burst out into a fit ofughter which surprised Prince Wyatt and made thetter look at him in confusion.


    Seeing Prince Wyatt''s confused expression, Captain Crimson eye calmed down his gut and looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Stop her!! Funny enough, I want to kill her too".


    Unfortunately,  Captain Crimson eye words only caused Prince Wyatt to look at him with more confusion and a bewildered expression on his face.


    "Haaaa!!! Must I exin everything?" Captain Crimson eye said with a raised brow.


    "Her father is the reason why I am here, the reason why he controls two of the biggest sea in the ''Depth of Levethian'' is because he snatched it away from my father, Captain Baron, otherwise known as the Crimson Baron, the third strongest retired General in Captain Silver-tongue fleet...." He added with a sudden pause "Mind you, he is retired because of her father, Captain Davy".


    Prince Wyatt''s brows rose. He was surprised, intrigued and allured by the sudden revtion.


    If he was to be brutally honest, it was as though he had justnded in the middle of a soap opera. The development of the sudden event was one that he wasn''t happy with, yet he wanted to know more.


    "I want to kill and bury her corpse somewhere far away in a cursednd in return for every shame and misfortune that he had inflicted upon my family and me".


    "If you want to kill her that much, then what''s stopping you? She is right there in your arms. What is stopping you from poisoning her right now or throwing her into the sea? For all I know, you could have just let her die and me her death on me, and since everyone had seen me dropping her to her death, then every me would be on me" Prince Wyatt said, borating his words so that Captain Crimson eye would understand what he means and know that he meant it.


    "I would be the killer, not you. Don''t you think that I haven''t thought about the consequences before I decided to attempt such a thing?"


    Captain Crimson eye stared into Prince Wyatt''s eye.


    Prince Wyatt stared back. Their gaze was locked on each other, their eyes trying to decipher the other.


    Captain Crimson eye smirked and replied "You didn''t strike me as a careless and brash individual Prince Wyatt".


    "How so?" Prince Wyatt replied.


    "Captain ra is the only child of Captain Davy. So do you think that he would allow her to row away on these dangerous waters without protection? Even if he did, the moment he finds out that she is dead, he will leave everything behind and chase you to the ends of the world" Captain Crimson eye responded.


    "By then, I would have already fled. He can chase me, but that doesn''t mean that he would be able to catch me. I have my ns, and that is why I can safely say that before hees for me, I will be ready" Prince Wyatt replied.


    "It seems that you also are stubborn" Captain Crimson eye replied, shaking his head at Prince Wyatt''s statement.


    "Don''t I have the right to be? Especially when the person you are holding in your hands is certainly going to be a thorn in my back sometime in the future?".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I understand your emotion and can rte to them, But, unfortunately, I can''t let you go through with your n".


    "Why?" Prince Wyatt questioned.


    "Because this is my sea, and I won''t allow her death to be on it" Captain Crimson eye''s gaze hardened as he looked at Prince Wyatt.


    "Fine. If that is your only reason, you can leave her on my ship, and I will carry her out of your sea before dropping her body back into the ocean" Prince Wyatt said as he walked towards the upper deck where the helm was located.


    Even though he didn''t like Captain Crimson eye''s interference, there was nothing he could do to collect ra back from his arms since he wasn''t strong enough to do so.


    He could tell that the Captain was strong after witnessing the feat that he had just pulled out in front of his eyes.


    And even though he knows that he has grown stronger, trying to pick a fight right now would be stupid, especially after the sessful intimidation that he had pulled off, in the beginning.


    He was weak without Toothless but why would he let another person know about such a weakness, especially a Pirate?


    He was weak, and although it irked him, he knew that it wasn''t his fault.


    The fault for his weakness belongs to the former Prince Wyatt, But can he me a dead man that needed to die for him to find a ce in this world?


    Nheless, whether he had arrived in this world for four days, a week or a month, death wouldn''t care for such an excuse when ites knocking on his door, so he needed to find someone that would show him how to be strong since he couldn''t do so himself.


    His luck had worked the first time. It had worked the second time. And as for the third time...,. His luck might not be enough.


    Meanwhile, Captain Crimson eye''s could feel his face twitch after listening to Prince Wyatt''s response.


    Looking at his crewmen who were watching their conversation at a safe distance with weary gazes, he called them over.


    "Come here and carry her into one of the free rooms, make sure to make Jerry checks up on herter".


    His crewmen immediately walked towards him without hesitation and just when they were about to leave the ship, a loud voice entered his ear.


    "Captain!! Captain!! Please help us!!! We want to stay by Captain ra''s side when she wakes up, please help us get out of here too".


    The voice came from a woman who instantly took to her heel and ran towards Captain Crimson eye, but just when she was about to reach him, one of his crewmen reacted instantly and struck a blow towards her gut, causing her to fall back and copse to the ground due to the reeling pain.


    Kneeling in front of Captain Crimson eye, her eyes were steady as she continued with her plea.


    "Please, we want to stay at Captain ra''s side!! Please free us from here".


    Captain Crimson eye frowned as he could already guess that these were Captain ra''s crewmen.


    But what he didn''t yet understand was why Captain ra and her crewmen were on Prince Wyatt''s ship.


    Sure he knew about their rtionship with each other, and that was why he was determined to form some kind of rtionship or bond with him.


    Nheless, that was also why he was surprised that Prince Wyatt was attempting to kill her and now he has found a few of her crewmen rounded up like some group of criminals, he couldn''t help but imagine what was going on in the First Prince''s mind.


    Never mind what kind of bad blood had formed between them, was the First Prince of the Endossa Empire this heartless that he would attempt to murder his ex sister-inw?


    Was he really ready to go to war with his ex Uncle-in-Law irrespective of the consequences that it might bring?


    No, he couldn''t let that happen. He needed to make Captain Davy watch as he takes back everything he owns, everything he loves and cherishes...


    Including his daughter, his most priceless possession.

 Chapter 53 Found Out

    ?Nheless, he couldn''t let that happen. From the moment the Prince hadnded himself in his territory, he finally saw a chance to exert his revenge and climb back to the top of the ranks that his father once held.


    So whether Prince Wyatt''s actions were justified or not, he couldn''t let him make a stupid mistake that would ruin the ns that he had already nned out.


    However¡­.


    "Throw them offboard" Captain Crimson said as he pointed his hands towards the kneeling crew members of Captain ra.


    Their eye widened in shock before they tried to retaliate but, the moment one of them tried to run, they paused.


    All around them was nothing but water.


    Nothing but the wide dreaded sea!!


    There was nowhere to run to and nowhere to hide. Their moment of realisation caused the men behind them to catch up, and before they could react, it was toote.


    Several hands had dragged them to the edge of the ship and thrown them down towards the sea.


    Before some of them could wake up from their shock, they felt their bodies run cold as the water drowned them.


    ".¡­."


    "Wasn''t that cruel?" Prince Wyatt who now has his hands on the helm said as he watched all this happen from above.


    Of course, he didn''t know how to react to people drowning to death on the other side of his ship, but he had just steeled his heart to kill someone else a few minutes ago, so who was he to judge?


    "Killing the mobs yet you let the boss live".


    "Huh!!" Captain Crimson eye said in confusion as he didn''t properly understand Prince Wyatt''s words.


    "What I mean is that isn''t it cruel and stupid that you are killing the servants yet letting their master go scot-free".


    "They are receable, so they don''t matter in my ns, right?" Captain Crimson eye shook his head as he replied.


    "ns!! Sigh!!! You keep saying how much you hate her and why you want to kill her, yet you are still doing your best to make sure she is alive. You know what? Fine, I am curious, I want to know what your ns are" Prince Wyatt said, curious to know what Captain Crimson eye''s n was and how it affected him since keeping ra alive would surelye to bite himter in the ass.


    And that was something he was sure of.


    Finally, this was the response that he was waiting for. Taking in a deep breath, Captain Crimson eye responded.


    "Why don''t you follow me to my office so that we can talk, since this matter concerns the both of us, we should discuss it in private so that I can tell you all my intentions and how I n to carry out my goal" He replied "Besides, you possibly can''t leave without your Guardian knight and Second inmand, right?"


    Prince Wyatt''s eyes widened like a deer caught in a street light.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Come again" Prince Wyatt replied, his face turning into a frown.


    "Ahem!! I said that your guardian Knight and Second inmand are still on my ship" Captain Crimson eye responded, making his voice a little clearer, thinking that Prince Wyatt might not have heard him the first time.


    Instantly, Prince Wyatt''s frown suddenly turned into a scowl before he reverted to his normal expression.


    For a second, he had let his innermost expression show. Although he wasn''t a master at hiding and controlling his emotion at will, however, he still had enough skills to deceive a professional therapist.


    Such a skill would be useful in this world especially if he was going to be dealing with Knight Camille or people like her.


    ''And for a moment, I thought that she was hiding somewhere beneath the ship. I should have known that she was more prideful than that'' Prince Wyatt thought, shaking his head with a pleasing smile on his face.


    "Can you take me to them?"


    "Of course, I was already nning to" Captain Crimson eye replied with a smile as he turned around and gestured for Prince Wyatt to follow him back into his ship.


    ''An eye for an eye. An arm for an arm. A life for a life


    Prince Wyatt followed behind Captain crimson eye as he thought.


    ''If this was earth, I would have been a firm believer of Mahatma Gandhi''s quote if not for the fact that these were the very roots that defined this world. Hmmm!! I wonder what thewyer-turned-activist would have done in my ce?''


    "Though before you see them, I must apologize for the state they are in" Captain Crimson eye said with an apologetic tone as he walked through the nk connecting both ships.


    "What do you mean?" Prince Wyatt questioned with a raised brow.


    Clearing his voice as he didn''t know how to tell Prince Wyatt how he had both of his important crew members tied in chains, Captain Crimson eye said  "I thought that she and Lady ra were working hand in hand to illegally cross my sea, so I had the both of them tied up in chains.


    Prince Wyatt nodded his head in understanding "I understand".


    "Huh!!" Captain Crimson eye who was not expecting such a response could only size up Prince Wyatt from the corner of his eyes.


    He had expected the Prince to use that opportunity to maybe demand something from him but instead the reply he got was said with a nonchnt expression.


    ''It''s either the Prince is understanding or he doesn''t care for the well-being of his crew member'' Captain Crimson eye thought, trying to pick which answer was rightfully the correct one.


    However, some other thoughts were currently brewing in Prince Wyatt''s mind.


    His gears were suddenly moving, thinking about how to take care of a Knight that could easily overpower him even though he doesn''t exactly know what her strength was.


    Looking at Captain Crimson who was leading in front of him, Prince Wyatt thought ''I wonder if he is stronger than her''.

 Chapter 54 [Bonus ]Sheathe Your Sword

    ?Although he thought about the odds of Captain Crimson eye refraining him from killing Knight Camille, such a possibility was minuscule as he could think of various reasons why it was bound not to happen.


    Nheless, a possibility of 1 per cent possibility of it happening was still a possibility so he could only tread with caution and keep Toothless on hold with his thoughts.


    ''Hmmm!! I wonder how far we couldmunicate with each other before it stops working?¡­. I guess that I will try to find the limitter''.


    "We are here" Captain Crimson eye said.


    Opening the door, he couldn''t help but freeze as he looked at the scene happening in his office.


    "What is going on here?".


    "Ahem!! Captain¡­. I was just testing my rope tieing skills" Jerry replied shyly as he tightened the ropes around Knight Camille''s wrist.


    Knight Camille couldn''t help but groan as she felt the knob around her wrist tightening.


    "With our guest?" Captain Crimson eye responded with a frown.


    "You said that I should chain them, didn''t you? However, I couldn''t find any chains so I decided to use some of my ropes. You should know how well my rope tieing skills are, Captain" Jerry replied, straightening his back as he stood up straight.


    "Sigh!!" Knowing that the middle-aged man wouldn''t take his next words seriously, Captain Crimson eye could only divert the conversation since the scene wasn''t as bad as it looked with Prince Wyatt behind him.


    For once, he was happy that Jerry didn''t properly follow his orders.


    "Is there someone behind you Captain?" Jerry spoke up as he spotted the figure of a man behind his Captain. But he couldn''t get a clear view because of the narrow door.


    "Yes, there is. And a very important one at that" Captain Crimson eye said as he walked into his office, revealing the figure of Prince Wyatt to everyone present in the room.


    "Say hello to Prince Wyatt".


    ¡­.....


    Huh!!


    What did I just hear?


    I blinked.


    No!! It might be that I heard wrongly.


    ".¡­P.r..in¡­ce Wy..att" Mad John said as his voice trembled beside me, echoing deep into my ears.


    I blinked again.


    "Mad John" The ghost of a man I thought was Prince Wyatt replied.


    ".¡­.. Prince Wyatt"


    My voice sounded like a croaked frog as I spoke up.


    "Knight Camille" He replied, looking at me as he locked his eyes with mine.


    I swallowed my saliva unintentionally.


    The smile on his face and his eyes as he looked at me already told me everything I needed to know.


    He was real...


    He knew what happened.....


    Somehow, he knew why the Tiger Whale had attacked him....


    He was alive.....


    Somehow, he had survived....


    And.....


    Now he is here for revenge!!


    Damn it!!!


    "How have you be...."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I moved.


    I tried to free my hands from its bonds however the ropes were surprisingly strong enough to hold my physical strength, causing me to fail to draw to my sword as I dashed towards Prince Wyatt


    I paused for a second.


    A second that gave him enough time to notice my movement with his eye-widening in surprise and understanding.


    Time slowed down in my perception as I channelled my magical energy to the maximum, sessfully resulting in the roped being ripped apart as I moved my hand towards my waist and grabbed my sword.


    "Swoooossshhh!!"


    "BANG!!!"


    "Wh..a..t i¡­s the me¡­aning of this?" He spoke as I grabbed his neck, tightening my grip around it with one hand while I held my sword with the other and pointed the tip of my de at his stomach.


    "Why are you here?" I hissed.


    My voice lost all emotions as I smashed the body of a man that was supposed to be dead against the wooden wall behind him.


    "Cough! Cough!!....  What? Aren''t you happy to see me?" Prince Wyatt mocked me with a smile on his face.


    He responded with a smile. A smile that openly mocked me with no shred of fear or dread on his face.


    "How are you still alive?"


    I pushed the sword deeper until the tip was threatening to tear through his stomach.


    "Cough!!!! Why am I still alive? Hahahaha¡­. Fortunately, I have my ways and I am afraid that I can''t tell you that" He replied with a fit ofughter apanying his response and he did something that I hadn''t expected.


    He spat on my face.


    "Now I know why that woman always does this. I will have to admit that it feels good".


    Feeling the wet fluid sliding down my face, I grimaced.


    That smile, I want to wipe it off his face.


    I tightened my hand around his neck, my grip threatening to crush his throat with force.


    "Coug-Co¡­"


    Yet, the smile never left his face as he attempted to speak.


    Realising my grip a little because I was curious about what he wanted to say. Curious about how he was still alive. Curious about why he was still smiling with glee.


    This wasn''t the Prince Wyatt that I know! I wanted to know what secrets he was hiding from me.


    "You are really bad at this assassination work, aren''t you?"


    My eyebrow cocked up with contempt on my face,


    He knew!!


    "Although I don''t know how you survived thest time, you are the one that''s still going to die here".


    His smile widened once more as he replied.


    "Look behind you"


    It was at this moment that I instantly took notice of my surroundings which I had previously ignored.


    I was still on Captain Crimson eye''s ship.


    Turning my head back, I felt a cold hard de pressing against my neck.


    "Although I don''t know what is going on here or why you are attacking the Prince. However, as his Guardian Knight,  you of all people should know that such actions are frowned upon by the Empire. And in my ship, such actions are against the regtions that I have set".


    I had almost forgotten that he was here.

 Chapter 55 Battle Of Bloodlust

    ?As Captain Crimson eye spoke, I could feel his bloodlust shing against mine.


    My magical energy erupted, shrouding my body in my physical manifestation of mana with a dim white light surrounding my body with a gust of wind.


    "And haven''t I told you before¡­. You should close that leaking tap of yours" Captain Crimson eye spoke, pushing his de deeper, easily piercing through my skin.


    "Let the Prince go".


    ¡­....¡­.....


    Witnessing what had just happened, Captain Crimson eye didn''t know what to believe anymore.


    At first, he thought that Prince Wyatt would be angry if he saw his Guardian Knight in chains, however now, seeing the same Knight attack the person that she was supposed to protect first and foremost, he started to think that there was more to the story that Prince Wyatt hadn''t told him.


    After all, why would the Prince need to jump into a dangerous ocean like the ''Depts of Leviathan'' just so he could protect his ship and his crewmen?


    Why didn''t his Guardian Knight take charge and stop him from indulging in such a reckless endeavour, especially when her first and foremost task was to safeguard the Prince no matter the situation?


    Moreover, she hadn''t stayed to at least confirm his death or hope that she could retrieve his body since Prince Wyatt has shown himself to be a very strong beast tamer, then waiting to search around for a little while might have been the most reasonable thing to do if she had a conscious.


    He was beginning to smell something fishy.


    This smelled like a royal conspiracy and stank-like one. A banished Prince journeying through the ocean with his Guardian Knight whose only purpose wasn''t to provide himfort and protection but to kill him.


    What a messy chain of events!


    And from what he was witnessing, it was a dramatic one too.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t care whose idea this was, or how many months or years they had nned and plotted for such an event to take ce because as long as the Prince choose to be allied with him and help him in his ns then he won''t let such a happen.


    Besides, Prince Wyatt is a beast tamer and is way stronger than he had imagined him to be. So if a battle were to take ce now, the one that will bear the most consequences would be him and his ship.


    The Guardian Knight wasn''t useful anyway, so it was better to get rid of her now or risk one more variable that would affect his ns in the future.


    "Haaaa" Captain Crimson eye released a breath of fresh air as he brandished his sword against Knight Camille''s neck while looking at Prince Wyatt''s wide-spread smile.


    He found the situation funny since the trained Knight had forgotten about her environment and went straight for the kill.


    However, just looking at Prince Wyatt who was smiling in glee even in the face of death was enough to give him a shudder.


    What kind of thoughts was going through the First Prince''s head?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Nheless, he didn''t want to find out.


    "Do you want  me to repeat myself?" Captain Crimson eye said to Knight Camille who was now shrouded with her magical energy covering her like a nket as wide winds circted all around her form.


    Trying to measure her rank, Captain Crimson eye could see that she is only a rank 3, 4th circle Knight.  She was only a circle higher than Annabelle and 3 circles lower than him.


    He was a rank 3, 6th circle Fighter which was a circle higher than Prince Wyatt''s Tiger Whale, and was also the reason why he was confident that he could at least put up a fight with the Prince since his capabilities are limited by the water around him.


    But after witnessing thebined strength of both the beast and the beast tamer, he had to withdraw his intent for battle even though the beast was just a circle lower than him.


    Still, if she or were to go all out, there would be nothing left of his ship to salvage which was why he needed to diffuse the situation now that it was still budding.


    "It seems that if I want to get some answers out of you, then I need to take care of some pests" knight Camille said as she let go of Prince Wyatt who fell to the ground and tried to fill his lungs back with air while he rubbed his neck to ease the pain.


    Although Prince Wyatt had already ced Toothless to attack, he was still d that Captain Crimson eye decided to step in and save his life since he didn''t want to reveal that he was weak without Toothless and break the intimidating figure he had crafted in the Captian''s mind.


    "Stay here and wait for me till I am back. You should know that you can''t hide from me even with your powers, so be a good boy and sit" Knight Camille said with a haughty smile as she bent down to whisper at him before she then turned to face Captain Crimson eye, ignoring the gaze Prince Waytt was giving her.


    Captain Crimsom eye couldn''t help but frown her actions. There was really something happening between the guard and the Prince that he wasn''t aware of.


    "You know, since the first moment I saw you, I always wanted to see how it would feel like for my de to tear through your flesh" Knight Camille said as she traced her gaze from the de of the sword resting on her neck to the towering figure of the man holding the sword himself.


    "The feeling is mutual. But for someone way weaker than myself, you have a way with words" Captain Crimson eye said as he mirrored her malevolent gaze while their bloodlust shed in the air for dominance.


    The air around them was nauseating, pungent and god damned distasteful, even to the point that it became thick.


    Yet, as time went by, it was clear to all those who could resist the urge to throw up all of their breakfast to figure out who was dominating the battle of bloodlust that had spawned from years of killing and senseless murders.


    "Remember what I had told you that the only reason I let you live is that I respect the authority that''s behind you¡­.. But after seeing your actions today, I think they would have no qualms with me offering up your corpses to them".


    Knight Camille gritted her teeth as she could feel her opponent''s killing intent making its way into her body and the nauseating feeling it gave her. Their first sh, and she was already at the losing end.


    She needed to change that!


    Seeing on difort on Knight Camille''s face, Captain Crimson eye decided that it was time to end the senseless charade.


    "Booom!!"  And just like that, his magical energy erupted with the sound of a volcano, covering him in a zing red crimson aura.


    Knight Camille''s eyes widened as she smelled the bloodlust in the air suddenly thickening together with a pressure that appeared out of nowhere, gently pushing pressing against her body.

 Chapter 56 Clash Of Warriors

    ?Her face disyed traces of shock, surprise and apprehension.


    Looking at Captain Crimson eye who was now covered with a red crimson aura around him as opposed to her dim white aura, she muttered with a scowl on her face "You are a monster".


    "Yes¡­. "  Captain Crimson swung his sword in an attempt to decapitate her head beforepleting his sentence "I am".


    However...


    Knight Camille had already anticipated his movement and bent her head sideways before bending down and sweeping her sword over at Captain Crimson eye''s waist with one swift motion.


    "SHHIIINNNGG!!"


    Unfortunately, Captain Crimson eye was fast enough to react and block the attack with his sword before he immediatelyunched his attack.


    "CLAANNGG!! CCLLAANNGG!!!"


    Each time their swords shed, Knight Camille moved backwards with Captain Crimson eye advancing, further showing their differences in strength and causing Knight Camille to grit her teeth in frustration.


    Although she couldn''t tell the Captain Strength, she knew that he was much stronger than her due to the way he swung his sword lightly against hers which was filled with the intent to kill.


    He was ying with her and wanted to drive her into a corner before disarming her.


    He was strong!!


    She couldn''t disagree with that. But he made a very big mistake.....


    And that was underestimating a royal guard of the Endossa empire.


    Lifting her right foot as she channelled her mana into her right leg, Knight Camille instantly struck the floorboard below her.


    "BANNING!!!"


    Bits and pieces of wood and dust flew around blinding and covering the sight of everybody present and Knight Camille quietly fell down the hole she had intentionally formed.


    "Damn it!!" Captain Crimson eye cursed out loud as saw the medium-sized hole in front of him with Knight Camille nowhere to be found.


    Turning his head to Jerry, he said "Take care of the Prince for me. I will be taking care of this myself"


    Jerry nodded his head in understanding and responded "No worries Captain, good luck".


    Captain Crimson eye grinned as he replied "Against an opponent like this, I don''t need to wastedy Luck''s time".


    Turning towards Prince Wyatt who was by the side with Mad John, he said "I will be back soon Prince Wyatt".


    Prince Wyatt nodded his head and watched as the Captain jumped down the hole, quickly chasing after Knight Camille.


    "Ahem¡­." Jerry coughed as he attempted to attract the Prince''s attention "Can I lead you to afortable room so that you can rest there until the Captain is done".


    Looking at the man''s eyes Prince Wyatt could see the contempt in his eyes, however, he didn''t have the time or feel any need to address it.


    "No need, I will be following them" Prince Wyatt said as he turned towards Mad John who was still looking at him with wide eyes "Come on, let''s go, we can''t let her escape".


    Mad John merely nodded his head non-chantant even though his brain was still trying to process how the Prince was still standing in front of him after he had fallen into the jaws of a Tiger Whale.


    What happened to the Tiger Whale?


    How did the Prince survive?<novelnext></novelnext>


    How is he here?


    He wanted to know the answers to all those questions but now didn''t seem like the right time to make inquiries.


    "Ahem!! I don''t think that the Captain would like it if you interfere or are put in harm''s way due to your own error" Jerry said, blocking their path as he looked at the both of them.


    "Then if it''s like that, I will take full responsibility for it and handle it the way I see fit. After all, I have just been betrayed by my Guardian knight, don''t you think that I have the right to be there when she dies" Prince Wyatt said as he sized up Jerry with his eyes.


    The middle-aged man looked as though he was the same as Mad John, but he doubted it as he could feel something different about him.


    It was the same feeling that he felt from Knight Camille and Captain Crimson eye. And after confirming what it was, he knew what he was currently feeling.


    Mana¡­. The magical energy flowing out from Jerry''s body proved to him that the man in front of him was an ascendant.


    Although Prince Wyatt didn''t know his strength, he wasn''t fazed by it as there was something much more important that he needed to take care of currently.


    Seeing Jerry still standing and blocking his way, he continued "Do you have a problem with that?".


    Jerry gritted his teeth before he bowed his head down in frustration and said "No, I don''t. In fact, I will lead you to them".


    Turning around and walking forward without waiting for Prince Wyatt''s response, he said "By the looks of things, Knight Camille might have gone to the upper deck to fight the Captain in an open space since her movement was restricted here with the Captain having the upper hand".


    "Alright" Prince Wyatt responded as he followed behind Jerry with Mad John following beside him "Aren''t you afraid that she might win against your Captain or find a way to overpower him?"


    Jerry looked back at Prince Wyatt from the corner of his eyes with a grin "Are you stating that your Guardian Knight is somehow superior to my Captain, Prince Wyatt?".


    "No" Prince Wyatt shook his head and responded " I am just saying that he looks as though he is underestimating his opponent".


    Silence sipped into the conversation as both parties walked forward with only the sound of their footsteps making their way to their ears.


    "I understand and appreciate your concern however, I think that we should head up and watch the fight first before you can give your opinion" Jerry said, breaking the silence that was beginning to crawl under the skin of Mad John who could feel the tension in the air.


    "Maybe this might be a lesson where you can see and experience the strength of the Captain of the Crimson ck-eye crew and know that your Guardian Knight never stood a chance against his de" Jerry added as a wide grin stretched across his face.


    "I hope so too" Prince Wyatt replied, letting the silence prevail in the atmosphere soon after.


    ¡­.......


    "SHINGGG!! CLANNNGGG!!"


    "CLANGGGG!! CLANGGG!!!"


    Sparks appeared as des shed against des bringing together the sound of heavy metal shing against one another.


    "Hahhh!! Hahhh!!!" Knight Camille breathed out loudly while looking at her hands that were shivering from each sh she stroked her sword against Captain Crimson eye''s sword.


    "Give up! Before I make you incapable of doing so" Captain Crimson eye said.


    "I am not done yet" Knight Camille replied as she stood up straight and pointed the tip of her sword at him.


    "The only reason that you are still standing is because of that armour of yours. A few more swings are all I need to break it apart"  Captain Crimson eye responded.


    Knight Camille''s lip morphed into a smirk as she said "You can tr....."


    Knight Camille''s eyes widened as she blocked a sword covered with a zing red crimson aura that instantly appeared beside her.

 Chapter 57 [Bonus ]Defeat

    ?"CLANNNGGG!!!"


    Another one.


    "CLANNNGGG!!!"


    Again.


    "CLANNNGGG!!!"


    Again.


    "CLANNNGGG!!!"


    She kept on blocking, pushing her body to the limit, but¡­..


    "BANNNGGG!!"


    She couldn''t keep up and ended up with a sword striking her stomach and sending her flying backwards, which ended with her back colliding against the handle of the ship and sending the ship reeling sideways in a swaying motion.


    "Cough!! Cough!!" Knight Camille coughed with trails of blood running drop her mouth.


    Looking down, she could see that her chest te has finally been torn open, revealing her smooth white stomach with a piece of cloth she wore underneath.


    "My next strike will end your miserable life" Captain Crimson eye said as he calmly walked towards her.


    Looking at the towering figure of the man shrouded with a red crimson aura around, Knight Camille stood up once more, biting the tip of her lips to fight off the pain she felt coursing through her body.


    She drew her sword backwards while stretching her other hand forward as though she was trying to shoot her sword from an invisible bow.


    Suddenly, her magical energy erupted once more with twice more force as before.


    "Bronzeheart sacred arts" Knight Camille muttered under her lips as she stared at Captain Crimosn eye who was still walking nonchntly towards her "First Draw".


    Instantly, her aura began to converge beside her until a 5-foot-long greatsword constructed from her dim white aura appeared beside her sword, pointing in the same direction which lead straight to Captain Crimson eye who now paused as he waited patiently for her attack.


    "I will kill you first with this" Knight Camille spoke out with a voice loud enough for him to hear her.


    She calmly waited for his expression, wanting to see the frown or apprehension on his face before she struck him down.


    Yet, all she got was a...


    Smile!!


    A smile!!!


    "Come, I want to taste the sacred arts of one of the families that protect the Empire of Endossa first hand".


    A smile with a response that anticipated her attack and calmly waited for it.


    "I have given you a chance to show your skills, so don''t fail me".


    She didn''t like it.


    Breathing in and releasing a breath of fresh air, she brought her left leg forward and...  disappeared.


    "SWWIISSSSHHH!!!"


    "CLANNGGG!! BAANGGG!!!".


    "Haaaaaa...That was fun" Captain Crimson eye said as he swung downwards, staining the ground with traces of blood as the blood also dripped down from his sword unto the floorboard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Retracting the red crimson aura around him, Captain Crimson eye turned back and walked forward, saying "Your skills are good, however, they are not enough to close therge gaps that differentiate both of our abilities..... I can see your swording from a mile away with hundreds of chances to end your life with one simple swing".


    "However¡­.." Captain Crimson eye ced the side of his de around the neck of Knight Camille who was looking at the decapitated arm thaty on the ground, still tightly gripping her sword with horror in her eyes.


    Turning to look at the three individuals who were watching from a distance, he continued "I would like to know if your Prince has anything to say before I cut off your head".


    Setting his gaze on Prince Wyatt who was standing in between Jerry and Mad John with a smile on his face as he waited patiently for a response.


    ¡­...


    Staring back at the eyes that had cut off one of Knight Camille''s arms with only one swing, disarming her in the process, a chill went down my spine.


    He is not someone that I would currently want to face.


    He is strong, ridiculously strong and ruthless.


    Nheless, I still have to keep myposure and keep up with the intimidating persona that I have been building up.


    It''s better for him to keep thinking that I am someone he can''t mess with. However, I will have to make sure I find a way to leave this ce fast.


    I nodded my head and walked forward towards the bleeding body of Knight Camille.


    Stopping right in front of her, I stared at her unmoving body.


    "How weak the mighty has fallen" I said.


    I paused, waiting for a reply, to see if she could still respond in her horrid state.


    Her breathing hitched, and she raised her head and looked at me.


    Looking at her eyes which were locked directly into mine, I could see her dted irises as they constricted with each breath she took.


    She knew that she was defeated. Utterly defeated with no hopes of making aeback.


    And yet she spoke, her lips morphing mechanical into a mocking smile "Prince Wyatt¡­.. Are you here to mock me?".


    Shaking my head slowly as my eyes cooled, Ibed her hair and tucked in it between her ears.


    She was beautiful!!


    A thought that I couldn''t disagree with if only she hadn''t threatened my life and had done her job as a Guardian Knight, I would have left her alive and might even find a way to coax her so that I can get in between her legs and even possibly make her apanion


    Hah!!


    I must be silly.


    I must be stupid to think of still trying to sleep with and possess every woman I like -that has fallen within my grasp or range of control.


    However, my first two enemies in this new world were women. A pity that it had to be so however, was that going to stop me?


    After this experience, would I still continue with my ns or give it up like a shit wrapped in nylon and thrown into the ocean?


    No, I won''t!


    I have already experienced life as a frustrated eunuch, a life free from yet caged by sexual sin, a life filled with the constant loss of touch and emotion from the opposite sex.


    Why would I want to go throw it out and decide to live like that again?


    And in a world where power makes right and wealth decides the rule of judgement, why would I stop at just one woman?

 Chapter 58 [Bonus ]The Truth

    ?One, two, three, four, five.... Hmm!! If I keep on counting like that, why don''t I just build a whole harem!!


    No.


    I mentally shook my head at such thoughts.


    It would take time. For now, I have to work on my strength and filter out those like knight Camille who hid and disguised their venomous fangs while standing beside me.


    Doing this all won''t be easy however I have to start from somewhere first.


    "No, I have no reason to mock you. How could I mock a Knight that is currently mortified and horrified by the world around her, knowing that she would never be able to pick up a sword again and that her whole life of training didn''t matter... A Guardian Knight who has failed to fulfil her duties -A traitor¡­."


    I grabbed her chin with my fingers as she stubbornly tried to shake it off, yet I persisted until she became still.


    "...A woman who knows that her world is about to end without anything meaningful being left behind. You see, there is nothing worth mocking about you".


    "Tchhh!!"  She sneered back at my words with disapproval and scorn written clearly on her face as her fake mask broke away and revealed her true intentions and emotions.


    Hate!!


    Soul-wrenching hate!!!


    And if I didn''t know any better, I would have said that she wanted to kill me off with her emotions since every inch and ounce of it was directed at me.


    "I will only ask you one question, so answer me truthfully. Who sent you?" I said as my gaze hardened,tching onto her face as I pinched her cheeks in between my hands tightly.


    Even though I was expecting the silence, I still found it annoying.


    "You don''t want to talk?"


    "... Why would ¡­..I? Revealing any secrets now would be useless and stupid. I know that I am going to die nheless, just go ahead and end it!!!" She said, screaming softly at my face as she attempted to draw it closer to mine.


    However, my hands kept her in ce, and together with the de of Captain Crimson eye cutting through her skin like a vegetable with every movement she made, made herport herself as she gritted her teeth in anger while frequently biting the edges of her lip in pain.


    ''No, you could die without any more pain, so it isn''t foolish if yo¡­."


    She shook her head, interrupting me before I could finish my sentence "You are wasting your time. Look I don''t know how you got back¡­.".


    However, before she could finish hers, I quickly tightened my hand firmly with enough force to cut off whatever she was going to say.


    Sighing as I looked at Captain Crimson eye stylishly while shaking my head helplessly, I breathed out tirelessly.


    Hopefully, he didn''t hear that, or else everything would have been over if he did.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahem!!¡­. If she doesn''t want to talk, I believe that there are other ways to make her talk" Captain Crimson eye suddenly spoke attracting my attention.


    "And how do we do that?" I replied.


    He raised a brow at me "Don''t you know about ve sealing encryption that''s used on the imperial personal guards or servants in other to avoid any avertable and unforeseen circumstance like this one here".


    My eyes almost twitched as I set my gaze back at Knight Camille. ''ve sealing encryption!!''.


    Let me guess, it makes her obey all my orders without giving her a chance to refuse!


    There was no way I knew that such a thing even existed which was understandable considering my circumstances. And also, the only person who could have told me about such a thing was the very person that''s been sent to kill me, so why would she even inform me of it?


    Once again, I was irritated that I didn''t inherit the former Prince Wyatt''s memories, if not we wouldn''t be here in this situation.


    With such a thing at my disposal, I would havemanded her to take care of the Tiger whale and would have been having some private personal time on my bed.


    What!? After getting to know who I am, you seriously can''t be doubting the thoughts and choices of a physical starved and mentally perverse man by now, can you?


    However, since it has ready gotten to this point, there was no turning back from here.


    "I thought you would know more about it since this secret is mostly known among you and the royal imperial members" Captain Crimson eye responded, narrowing his eyes at me.


    Shaking my head slowly in disagreement with a faked regret in my eyes, I finally thought of a good excuse to give him.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t remember such a thing. You see, a few days ago, I lost my memories, with nothing left but fragments of my disconnected past that I am still trying to piece together. I think that was why she decided to take advantage of me and plot my death since I couldn''t remember anything important, most especially, the ''ve sealing encryption".


    However, I am wondering why the former Prince Wyatt didn''t use it considering all the things that Mad john had told me. Was he too scared of the woman in front of me or was he also not knowledgeable about such a thing?


    No that can''t be possible..... Sigh!! Well, no matter my thoughts, I can''t find out the right answers now since he is long gone carrying whatever useful piece of consequential information with him.


    Captain Crimson eye mouth opened as though he wanted to reply. His lips paused, closing back his mouth as he disyed a thoughtful expression on his face


    "I see, that makes sense" He said, looking at me with a much sharper gaze than before.


    Somehow I felt like I have just entered a chaotic war front after just leaving how to shoot with a new model nerf gun.


    "So it''s like that, no wonder you changed. Yet, this change, it''s too drasticpared to t¡­."


    I snapped my head back towards her as I interrupted her words while I stared at the hints of understanding in her eyes.

 Chapter 59 Refusing To Admit The Truth

    ?"Are you going to tell me how to activate this ''ve-sealing encryption''?" I asked.


    Staring back into her eyes, I could see subtle hints of erratic movements in her eyes until it all settled down and focused on me.


    "Don''t waste your time¡­.. You are not getting anything out of me" She replied.


    I couldn''t help but frown at her words as I can''t think of any other way to get the secret out of her.


    She was already utterly defeated with her severed hand in front of her.


    If I hadn''t known and understood her character from the several few minutes that we had spent together, I would have thought that she was just a noble soldier who would rather die than spill a confidential secret to their enemy.


    However, this wasn''t bravery or loyalty but deep inherent loathing for me that seemed to have developed over time. Her real purpose was to deny me the satisfaction I would have gotten before I killed her.


    And if there was any more confirmation that I needed, then the mocky smile on her face was the stamp that sealed the deal


    She knows that I won''t send her to her grave unless she spills out the information that I wanted.


    She knows, however....


    Whatever she thinks she knows was wrong.


    If she thinks that I would just give up on killing her just because I haven''t yet gotten the information I want, then she wasn''t grossly mistaken.


    Of course, I was curious about the former Prince Wyatt''s past and the people that wanted him dead. Regardless, curiosity killed the cat, so I won''t let my curiosity be the end of me.


    "As expected of an Imperial Knight, she is definitely a tough one" Captain Crimson eye said, drawing my attention towards him "If you want to get the information out of her, I would suggest that she spends a week with my torturer. Let''s see how long she couldst then, everybody has a limit after all".


    For once, I didn''t know whether to be relieved or uneasy about the fact that there is a torture chamber somewhere inside this ship.


    However, I shook my head at his statement.


    "No, that is what she wants me to do. I don''t know if she has a trick of alerting my assants that the assassination attempt had failed or whether she possesses something that would aid her to escape. Nheless, leaving her like this and sending her to your torturer might prove to be futile" I said.


    "You are just too cautious for a man of your calibre, Prince Wyatt" Captain Crimson eye replied.


    "For a man, of my calibre, reaching this level didn''t require strength alone. A snake that bit me once would surely bite me again. So, I would rather cut off its head than treat its venom" I replied.


    Captain Crimson eye nodded his head in understanding as he quietly digested my words.


    Somehow, I feel that I was able to enlighten him with such a simple sentence and in the process magnify my figure in front of his eyes.


    Hah!! Look at me now, suddenly turning into some kind of schr.


    It seems that reading all those enlightened books and novels wasn''t really a bad idea.


    "So that means you are going to end her life here and now".


    I nodded my head at his judgement.


    "Yes" I replied "However I need to test one more thing".


    "..What is it?" Captain Crimson eye responded, staring at me attentively as he anticipated my next action.


    However, I have already returned my gaze back to Knight Camille who seemed to be fidgeting and shivering for some reason.


    At first, I was thinking of throwing her into the jaws of Toothless where she would spend the rest of her eternal darkness in her stomach, however, I was suddenly hit with another idea.


    Although it was both barbaric and inhumane, considering myck of resources and limited options at the moment.....


    Sigh!!!


    Whether it was cruel or barbaric, I stillcked the strength needed to survive in this world right now, so anything that would pose a threat to my life would either die or live long enough to see my terror.


    I know that I wasn''t being boastful or prideful because even without knowing the ins and out of how an ascendant acquires their strengths and abilities, I have already achieved this level of strength.


    Now, imagine what would happen when I doprehend such a thing. My thoughts weren''t prideful or boastful to me, they were realistic and insightful.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bringing my hands towards my pocket, I summoned Bones from the ''Fantastic Beasts of Records'' and pretended to bring him out of my pocket.


    As always, I am leaving the dirty work to one of my beasts.


    ¡­....¡­...


    Both Captain Crimson eye and Knight Camille who was the closest individual to Prince Wyatt were stunned when they saw him bringing out a rat from his pocket.


    And although Captain Crimson eye didn''t show it as he had killed countless of these rats since they were amon problem in any ship, Knight Camille who was brought up in the pce and wasn''t used to dealing with rodent-like creatures could only morph her face in revulsion as she alternated her gaze between Prince Wyatt and the rat at the same time.


    "As expected, such a disgusting sight" Knight Camille said in disgust and would have moved away if not for the de resting over her neck.


    Meanwhile, Prince Wyatt couldn''t help but be impressed by the woman''s strong-willed mind which seems to be slowly repairing itself, slowly returning to her previous behaviour andposure. after she got one of her arms severed away from her body and


    Now, Prince Wyatt was curious to find out how much endurance and will a Knight or a warrior possesses.


    "This is Bones" Prince Wyatt said, letting Bones use his palm as a tform to stand on "Bones say hello".


    "Squeak!! Squeak!!"


    Captain Crimson eye and Knight Camille couldn''t help but widen their eye once more when they saw this scene.


    Even the Captain had to show some expression on his face because the scene that he had just witnessed was only possible if...


    "Prince Wyatt, is that your tamed beast?" Captain Crimson eye asked cautiously as nced at the rat.


    Prince Wyatt nodded his head without hesitation, confirming his thoughts.


    The more the Captain thought about it, the more he began to understand how deep the First Prince was.


    He was entric. Unpredictable to the extent that whenever he feels like he has seen it all, Prince Wyatt suddenly pulls out another thing that would stun and send him reeling back to his thoughts.


    The podium at which the First Prince stood in front of him only got bigger. Bigger to the extent that he had begun revising his ns to make sure Prince Wyatt doesn''t do something unpredictable again because he seems to be full of surprises.


    Meanwhile, Knight Camille could only stare in shock and suspicion as she never knew Prince Wyatt as a beast tamer but instead as a sorcerer.


    His behaviour and change in character were already too drastic enough, but this, what next is he going to show her?


    That he tamed the Tiger Whale that swallowed him?


    No, that would be too much even though the ridiculous thought seems highly usible right now.


    Her curiosity had reached its peak at the moment with her mind being convoluted with a lot of questions that left her too stunned to talk.


    Nheless, seeing Prince Wyatt''s actions, trepidation drilled its way into her heart.


    "And what would you be needing it for?" Captain Crimson eye asked, breaking the train of thoughts of the hard-willed Knight as she too wanted to know what he was nning to do.


    If he was trying to get answers with the help of amon rat, then she didn''t want to be the one to tell him that he had already ailed woefully with such a fruitless endeavour.


    A fruitless endeavour that she would dly want to see even if she was just a step away from death.


    However, contrary to her expectations, the rat jumped on her metal-coveredp with a low resounding ''ting''.


    "I am going to use it to get the answers out of her" Prince Wyatt replied, prompting a curious nce from Captain Crimson eye as he gazed at the rat.


    ''What kind of stunt is Prince Wyatt going to pull out next?'' Captain Crimson eye wandered.


    Prince Wyatt sent his thoughts to Bones who responded back immediately and seemed greatly excited.


    Sucking in and releasing a breath of fresh air at what he was about to do, Prince Wyatt said "Go".


    The instant the order was given, Bones used the armour below his as a stepping stone, his jaws wide open and his small tiny sharp rows of teeth on full disy.


    No one knew or expected what was going to happen next or had even anticipated it. The jaws of the rat slowly gnawing on her fleshy stomach were enough to bring her out of her momentary shock.

 Chapter 60 A Recipe For Death

    ?"Now, I am going to give you another chance before Bones rips and tears your flesh and tests the resilience of your body" Prince Wyatt said, looking at Knight Camille with no expression on his face as his tamed beast, a rat slowly ripped and tore through her muscles.


    Raising two fingers in front of her vision, Prince Wyatt said "You only have two choices, confess and die a painful death or keep your mouth shut and die regardless. Albeit it would be a slow, an extremely small painful itch that would keep on expanding until you begin to feel every moment of it and watch as your body bes desecrated by amon rat"


    Smacking his lips together, Prince Wyatt added "It''s your choice".


    An imaginary clock appeared in Knight Camille''s mind, ticking with every second that slowly felt like an hour. And in those seconds, she could slowly see it, as though a curtain has been raised from her eyes, she could finally see it.


    The First Prince. Prince Wyatt. He¡­ He¡­.


    She couldn''t put her hands on it or make out whatever it was.


    Her mind stuttered as the pain paused her train of thought, halting and recing the wheels with that of the legs of a limping man.


    "Knight Camille" Prince Wyatt said once more, locking his gaze with her.


    And for the first time, Knight Camille could hear his voice, sounding like that of Agamanda''s whisper, offering her a bargain. A bargain that she nheless refused once again.


    No matter what, even if her body was being defiled by amon rat, what''s done has been done!


    There was no turning back. There was only one way forward!!


    Death has already bored through her bones, and whether it was a slow agonizing exit from the world of the living, a world she once held great aspirations for, or a quick painless relief that shoved her into the freezing arms of cessation, all she saw was still a path that led to the same door.


    Death... That was all there was and all she could see.


    Prince Wyatt''s lips pursed. His face gradually changed into a frown as he could somehow already guess her answer when he looked at her slitted open eyes that burned with conviction.


    Shaking his head at the Knight''s conviction, Prince Wyatt''s stoic face became colder as he ordered Bones to slowly take his time and relish in the process.


    Bones nheless responded with a cheer in his voice. His little mascot was clearly enjoying it.


    Straightening his back as he knew that it was going to take some time, Prince Wyatt and the rest of the people who were around to watch the scene stood there unnerved.


    Although, they have all seen something much more brutal than the scene before them as Pirates, however, this was a whole other thing.


    It was as though the reaper was trying a whole new recipe of tormenting his victims before they were consumed by the darkness.


    They were Pirates,  but not one of them had ever thought of using amon rat that could be found in all the dirtiest spaces of their ship for torture.


    They were Pirates who were although considered barbaric, vicious and dishonourable still found honour and dignity in the Pirates'' code that was pinned on their hearts.


    They might be Pirates, but they would never show their enemies such a ruthless passage to death.


    Some couldn''t even watch as the Knight''s intestines were forced out of her stomach by an unknown force, spilling on her armour and spreading on the floorboard and the area around it.


    Although they knew that a warrior''s body was strong and very resilient, they also knew that it didn''t matter much if your insides were being gutted out of your body as a rat made room for itself among your flesh and bones.


    The sight was unnerving. It was irritating. It was disgusting, so disgusting that those who had to turn their gazes away slowly returned them to see how long the Knight would fair until death consumes her.


    Even Jerry was no exception, but after the back-and-forth nces he cast on the sight in front of him, he closed his eyes, choosing not to let the image burn in his memory and left it to wither away with his curiosity.


    Even the waves had calmed down and the winds slowly whistled a tune as it crossed back and forth in an invisible flute.


    Time was ticking.


    Knight Camille felt her mouth bulge as the feeling of throwing up itched her throat before it expanded and contracted with each passing moment.


    Yet, she held it in and maintained her gaze on the man in front of her.


    His face was devoid of any emotion, his figure was unconsciously guarded with a retreating stance that was ready for any attacks that woulde his way.


    Dangerous.


    The First Prince had hidden another dangerous sight of him. Everything about the current him spelt danger with the gaze of a predator on a quest for power and strength.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A sluggish dread filled up her stomach...¡­. Ironically.


    Yet, somehow, she felt that all this was her fault. What would have happened if she had dutifully yed her role as Prince Wyatt''s Guardian Knight?


    What would have happened if she was always at his beck and call, showing her support and interest in all his activities?


    ¡­..... How ironic!!!


    Even in death, her thoughts still centred around Prince Wyatt and his well-being. Well, it''s a pity that she had to die!


    However, as petty as it might seem, her lips rose mechanically, along with her scarlet thick blood that dribbled from her mouth, slowly stretching itself into a smile that hide her growing pain.


    To her, this was the only victory she could attain against the Prince.


    But to Prince Wyatt, all his saw was the mask of a clown that hide away the irony of life. Her smile might have been perfect, but they were still cracks. Cracks in her eyes that shows her unwillingness to die.


    ''How pathetic'' Prince Wyatt thought.


    Even in death, she still chooses to mock him. Strength, pride, power, and an evil mind stirred up with bad luck were the recipe for defeat and failure.


    All she needed was to plead for a quick death, and he would dly give it to her. After all, he has just transmigrated into this world a few days ago, and upon his stacked-upyers of bravado and the strong conviction to exact revenge, kill his opponents and protect his life, the scene in front of him was still disturbing and unsettling to look at, especially knowing that he was the one responsible for it.


    As opposed to the clown in front of him, he too was wearing a mask. A mask that would slowly meld along with his face because he knew that he would be making use of it regrly.


    He had just shed his first blood, and he knew that it wouldn''t be hisst.


    There would still be more toe along his path. Turning into a psychopath was the least of his problems as his survival was his number one priority while dying.....  Was a bucket list that he didn''t want to check out, yet.


    It might not have been known who was the first to breathe out loud, but as Knight Camille fell on the floorboard after slowly losing the strength to continue standing up straight, those who were watching with bated breathe finally released their breathe as they knew that scene hade to an end.


    Even Captain Crimson eye who had long removed his sword from Knight Camille''s neck could only shake his head in dissatisfaction while he stared at her body writhing on his floorboard along with her dted pupils.


    "Should I end it, Prince Wyatt?" Captain Crimson eye spoke.


    He could feel the Knight''s life force slowly fading. And since they weren''t any serious bad blood between them, he wanted to end her life as the scene wasn''t one he was pleased with.


    A woman of such calibre and strength, shouldn''t have to die in such a way.


    A disgraceful and inhumane death was not something anyone would wish upon themselves or on others.


    However¡­.


    "I am not yet done" Prince Wyatt replied, sending thought to Bones to return.


    "Do you have any other thing nned?" Although Captain Crimson eye''s words were one of curiosity, the tone and manner in which he said them sent shivers to his crew members who were watching the scene closely.


    "Yes, I do".


    Captain Crimson eye breathing hitched quietly, watching the Prince''s next actions.


    What next has he nned?


    What manner of the unique script has he offered up to death in exchange for the Knight''s life?


    Even for him, the least he could do if any of his crewmembers betrayed him was to publicly behead them or throw them offboard for their bodies to be devoured by the sea.


    However, it seems that he had once again underestimated Prince Wyatt.


    No! He underestimated the Prince''s will for revenge.


    Suddenly, the gears in his brain started moving, tinkering along with his thoughts. Once again he was making some changes to his ns.

 Chapter 61 [Bonus ]Excruciating Demise

    ?Although he wouldn''t go down without a fight, that doesn''t mean that there weren''t individuals in this world who would go through tooth and nail to bring him down with them.


    "Squeak!! Squeak!!!"


    As Prince Wyatt dragged Knight Camille''s body toward the edge of the ship, he saw a rat dyed with blood, dragging a ripped portion of the Knight''s insides, and making its way out of her belly.


    Raising his brow at the grotesque view, he sent a thought towards Bones, making him stay rooted in his spot as he dined on whatever piece of flesh he had brought out with him.


    Sending another thought towards Toothless who was patiently waiting for him outside the edge of the ship, Prince Wyatt ordered her to open up her jaws the same way she had done previously.


    Looking down at the sea, he saw the inside of the man-eating whale with her jaws wide open.


    ''I promised to bring you the one that killed your child, didn''t I?'' Prince Wyatt sent his thoughts to Toothless.


    A low groan escaped from her jaws.


    "Well, here she is" Prince Wyatt said as he threw the stagnant corpse of Knight Camille over the ship.


    They were no long talks or hate-filled speeches. There wasn''t even a dramatic pause or indecisiveness.


    Prince Wyatt merely threw the body of Knight Camille into the Jaws of Toothless. And although he could see her lips move, struggling to make out mostly incoherent words that he didn''t care or bother to know what it was.


    Because there was no going back from the revenge that he dished out on the poor soul free-falling into the jaws of a man-eating whale.


    "BAAAMMMM!"


    And with the echos of her jaws tightlytched together, Toothless dived back into the sea, causing the waves to resume and the ship to suddenlye alive as it swung along, among with the movement of the tide.


    The revenge that he had dished out on Knight Camille was cold, colder than he had thought and much more painful than he had imagined.


    Nevertheless, his revenge was served, and it was served cold.


    Walking back to Captain Crimson eye, Prince Wyatt sent a thought to Bones. Telling him to watch himself off before he sent him back into the ''Temporary Space storage since he didn''t want to stain the water in there as he hadn''t been there yet to see what it looked like and how big the space was.


    Bones squeaked back to him with understanding.


    "Ahem¡­. Captain" Prince Wyatt called out the Captain who was openly scanning every hairsbreadth of his body.


    "Ahem¡­ Prince Wyatt" Captain Crimson eye replied, gazing deep into Prince Wyatt''s eyes in silence.


    Seconds ticked by and Prince Wyatt was sure that if he didn''t speak, they would both stand out here and stare at each other in silence.


    "Now that I have handled my business, I would like to listen to the n that you mentioned earlier".


    ¡­....


    Although I may have reaped away many lives of both the innocent and the guilty, none of them had imprinted on my memories like the scene I have just watched.


    "Of course, follow me, let''s head to my office".


    I responded to Prince Wyatt before turning around and leading the way.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Walking back, I could see Jerry opening his eyes as he looked around, looking as though he hadn''t watched the scene earlier.


    Hahh!!! Well, knowing him, I was sure that he closed his eyes the moment the show took longer than it was supposed to.


    I sighed briefly.


    I should have closed my eyes when I had the chance but I didn''t and now I have the horribly disgusting scene forever scarred into the memories.


    Prince Wyatt!! At what end, until you stop giving me surprises?


    Signalling at Jerry for him to get someone to clean the scene and gently take care of the rat who was still munching down on as flesh of Knight Camille''s flesh, I passed one of Prince Wyatt''s subordinates who was unfortunate to see the whole thing through.


    Judging by the way he was shivering, I could tell that he wasn''t used to such a sight. Though I can''t judge him as I didn''t know anyone in their right mind who would!!


    "What are you waiting for? Follow me" Prince Wyatt said behind me and it took some seconds before I heard back a reply.


    "Y-yes P-Price Wyatt, of course".


    Regardless, it wasn''t my problem to be concerned about the mental health of another Pirate''s crew. And so, with nothing but the sound of our footsteps, the three of us walked back to my office and took our seats.


    Trying to ease the wafting tension in the air, I faked a cough more than a few times, drawing their attention to me in the process.


    "Ahem... I think that it would be best if I go ahead and exin the n without wasting any more of your time".


    Prince Wyatt nodded.


    "Okay, but first, I will need to ask you a few questions" I said, watching as a frown slowly emerged on his face.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be anything personal, I just want to know why Captain ra was on your ship with so few of her crewmen. Did you attack her, perhaps?".


    I watched as the one called Mad John suddenly snapped his head towards Prince Wyatt with a knowing look in his eye.


    I already had my answers, however, I waited for the Prince to confirm them.


    Prince Wyatt slowly nodded his head in response "Yes, I did. Is there a problem with that?"


    Haah!! Is there any problem with that!!


    If I haven''t learned of his missing memories or hadn''t witnessed the sight that had taken ce earlier, I would haveughed and called him out for giving me such an idiotic response.


    Regardless, I still chuckled.


    "It seems like you don''t know the consequences of your actions, Pince Wyatt?"


    He scrunched his brows at my words and stared back at me warily "And what are they?".


    "From the information I currently have at hand, you were ced under the fleet of Captain ra, so that makes you a fleet lieutenant like the many others under me" I said, trying to construct a picture with my words.


    "So whether you attacked with or without any reason, your actions of attacking your Fleetmander, Captain ra, is the same as trying to illegally break out of the fleet. An action which even Captain Silver tongue wouldn''t even have to think twice before putting a bounty tag on your back".

 Chapter 62 Sudden Revelation

    ?"I didn''t see Pirates as the ones capable of obeying and upholding rules" Prince Wyhatt responded, and although his voice seems calm and steady, I could see his body had tensed up.


    "Of course, we aren''t one to follow rules however, without them, the ocean and the chain of power would have been in shambles so it isn''t strange that we Pirate hold the Pirates'' code and any other rules that we are pledged to abide by close to our hearts" I replied.


    He went quiet for a minute, and although he didn''t make any obvious gestures, I could see that he was deeply thinking and contemting what he was about to say next.


    "If you are telling me all this, then I guess that you also have a way out of this dilemma" Prince Wyatt responded, his eyes staring straight into mine.


    I smiled.


    No matter what, I will always be a person who likes a man that goes straight to the point without beating around the bush. Without wasting much time, I replied "Of course, I do. And seeing that we are walking towards the same goal I don''t mind offering you such a favour"


    Even though I would like to know why you joined the fleet in the first ce or attack your sister-inw if you know that you were just going to leave at thest moment.


    "What kind of favour?"


    But if you hadn''t done such a thing, I wouldn''t have procured such a helper for my ns.


    "A rtionship, a trustful bond between the two of us. You want to kill the Captain of the Poisonous Maid''s crew and escape the wrath of all the 9 seas while I want to take back everything her father took from me and take my revenge before I send both of them down to meet the reaper. both of them. So how do you see it? We point our swords together at amon enemy and walk together to aplish the goals we have each set in mind".


    Although the Prince before him was strong and intimidating, he knows how terrifying the strength and forces of all the 9 seas were when joined together to the point that even he can''t go against all of them.


    So the thoughts of what they might do when they find out what the banished First Prince had done wasn''t one that he wanted to think about.


    All it took was one letter to another Fleetmander or worst, Captain Davy himself to put Prince Wyatt in the position of prey.


    "So what you are saying is that I need to help you in your revenge against Captain Davy and in the end, you will help me by keeping any news of what had transpired between me and Captain ra before killing her after you have after you have fulfilled the revenge you wanted"


    "Yes, that is exactly what I want. It''s a win-win situation for the both of us, and since I have a way to keep the woman''s mouth tightly sealed, she would just be like a sheep waiting to be ughtered".


    ¡­.........


    Like a sheep waiting to be ughtered huh!!


    I wanted t shake my head at the Captain''s silly attempts to rope me in, but I resisted.


    Even though I wanted to kill Captain ra, it was only because I felt the need to eliminate any danger that might threaten my life in the future.


    And since her danger level was the same as Knight Camille who didn''t hesitate to plot my assassination, I took her existence very seriously.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, that didn''t mean that I would help a man that I have juste across, a man whose moralpass I still don''t know, to exert his revenge while I dutifully waited in the corner to witness the results.


    In all, it was a one-sided favour that required me to be stupid in order to ept it.


    "I am sorry, but I will have to decline your offer" I said, watching his face turn into a scowl.


    "And why is that? Please, tell me if there is anything I have said that wasn''t pleasing or favourable to you" Captain Crimson eye replied, his eyes staring intensely at mine.


    "I have given you the option of staying under my protection from the fury of Captain Silver-tongue for trying to uwfully break away from the fleet and the wrath of Captain Davy for attacking his daughter and threatening to kill her. There is no way that he won''t find out that his daughter has lost her ship and is somewhere drifting away on the ocean. However, I am willing to bear the consequences and cover up your mess in exchange for your help".


    But, if I were to think about it this way, the deal that he had presented to me was fair and favourable to both sides. And if I were a denizen of this world I would have epted it, however, I wasn''t, thus the decision was a hard choice for me to make.


    It might be because I didn''t understand the dangers and risks his words meant and could only imagine them, or because I wanted to take care of whatever problems I had quickly and be done with it.


    But, this seems like a long road of revenge that would certainly take a lot of time and effort to aplish. And that was the reason I didn''t want any part of it.


    Attaining power and strength while enjoying my adventure in this new world was the foremost thing on my mind. However, Captain Crimson eye must think that I have already attained the former and was just looking for some adventure.


    He was grossly mistaken though, yet I didn''t have any reason of correcting him for the sake and the safety of my well-being.


    And as though he could read my mind, Captain Crimson eye spoke once more.


    "If you are thinking about how you would continue your adventure, then that won''t be a problem as I promise to take care of anything that would disrupt your journey through the 9 seas. The only thing I am asking from you is your absolute support and assistance whenever I am in dire need of your help to execute the n for my revenge. That is all I need"


    He paused, waiting for me to digest his words.


    "Trust me, Prince Wyatt, you might be strong, but there is no way you can go against the whole of the ''Depths of Leviathan'' alone, much less against your Uncle-In-Law".


    All I ne.... Wait a minute!!!!


    Hold up¡­.


    My eye suddenly widened in surprise as I doubted my ears.


    "Captain, What do you mean by my Uncle-in-Law?".

 Chapter 63 Sudden Revelation (2)

    ?My question seems to have struck a chord in his mind as a look of realization suddenly dawned upon his face.


    "Ahem¡­. I am sudden for releasing such news abruptly to you,  but after conversing with you for a while and remembering the scene that had just taken ce, it''s hard for anyone to see you as someone who has lost his memory" Captain Crimson eye replied, causing me to nod my head in understanding as my memories loss although real was just a way for me to hide the fact that the former Prince Wyatt was dead so that I could rece him without arising any suspicion.


    "Alright, I understand. But I would like to know how Captain ra is my Sister-In-Law" I said, repeating my question once more, letting him know that I was more interested in knowing how the woman I wanted to get rid of was rted to me.


    If Captain Davy was my Father-in-Law, then doesn''t that make Captain ra my Sister-in-Law, making me her Brother in Law?


    Or perhaps, am I her fiance or husband?


    My mind cocked upwards at such thoughts.


    "Ahem!! Your Ex-Uncle-In Law¡­."


    "Ex.." I stressed the word, wanting to whether it wasn''t a slip of the tongue.


    "Yes, ex" Captain Crimson eye replied, nodding his head in confirmation.


    "Captain Davy was once your Father-In-Law however after the engagement was annulled, a wedge was plunged deep within the rtionship of the two families".


    Even though I felt like I have been thrown up and down a roller-coaster, I nodded my head in understanding.


    Gesturing for him to continue, I listened attentively, the gears in my brain shifting and processing his words without any error.


    "From what I have heard¡­" He paused "From the information I have gotten, Captain ra was engaged to your immediate younger brother, the third Prince -Alwyn Brewer".


    He paused again, allowing his words to sink in before he continued.


    Although finding out that I had a brother wasn''t surprising since ra had already given me a clue on the first day we met, I still didn''t know how to react considering that the person we were talking about was my immediate brother in this world.


    To be honest, I felt nothing.


    No single emotion in my body rippled other than the sheer wave of curiosity that smeared across my face, easily noticeable by anyone who had enough intelligence to discern the expression of another party.


    "On the day when the engagement was broken, something happened"


    "What happened?"


    "You lost your powers"


    This time, my brows cocked upward in surprise. I reflected upon the time when I wondered why the Former Prince Wyatt was as powerless as an average human being from earth even though he had such a high mana numerical value.


    However, it seems that all of it was stirred up beneath a plot that I had just begun unravelling.


    Still, the continuous observation from  Captain Crimson eye made me ufortable as I could see the man trying to read and detect any movement or action I took. It was like I was put under the microscope and being scrutinised by someone with a discerning eye.


    "Although the reasons how you lost your powers are unknown to us because the information is tightly guarded by the imperial family, the exnations that we, however, had managed to get our hands on say that Captain ra was stated to be the one responsible for your sharp decline from an ascendant until you became an ordinary, powerless human being"


    However, I couldn''t just stop because of some irritation I felt as there was no saying when I might get the chance to get information about my past.


    "Thus, the marriage between her and Prince Alwyn was broken off by the royal court, causing Captain Davy to be angry and furious at the disgrace and the sudden change in development since the idea was not originally his, but was an agreement between Empire Brewer and Captain Silver tongue who saw an opportunity in the love between Captain ra and Prince Alywn as a way to bridge the connection between the imperial family of the Empire of Endossa and the Pirate force that lords over the entirety of the ''Depths of Leviathan''"


    "So the reason why she detests my existence is because I was the one directly responsible for breaking up her marriage with Prince Alwyn, my brother" I said, thinking about what to do next since what I have just heard diverted previous ns to a me and brunt them, to ashes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, that might be the case, however, I am not sure because there seems to be a lot of conspiracies brewing in the Empire nowadays. But, seeing as you rode into my sea on a  Tiger whale, I can safely assume that everything is a hoax. So in short, I don''t know what to believe anymore".


    Choosing to keep silent was the best thing I could do about the matter now since everything wasn''t truly a hoax, but since my possession, I think that it''s better for others to consider me as an amnestic, although it might be a bit hard since I wasn''t exactly behaving like one.


    Captain Crimson eye spoke again "However, there is one thing that I would like to know".


    "What is it?" I replied.


    "Knowing that Captain ra was full of hatred for you for the disruption of her marriage, why did you still choose to be handed over to Captain Davy, knowing that he would surely throw you under the feet of his daughter, thus bing a subordinate under her fleet to make sure that you suffer for all the damages you inflicted on her heart"


    "It wouldn''t be a mistake to say that this woman hates you to the extent that your name is the title of all things contained underneath her bane of existence¡­. Please, tell me, I am curious?"


    Listening to Captain Crimson eye question, I didn''t even need to think much before giving him an answer.


    "I don''t remember" I responded.


    He nodded his head in understanding, half-heartedly as though he expected my reply yet somehow, for some reason expected me to say something else or maybe he hoped that such an event wasn''t part of the memories that I have forgotten.


    Well, if he kept on thinking like that, then he was bound to be disappointed because I truly didn''t know anything about the former Prince Wyatt''s life.


    Nheless, I could already start connecting the dots, making sense of the events that made absolutely no sense to me after my entrance into this world.


    From the looks of it, it seems that the former Prince Wyatt had attacked ra because he wanted to protect his life and flee from being part of Captain ra''s fleet, however, the former Prince hadn''t thought things through before heunched a surprise attack on her, not understanding that she wouldn''t just let him go scot-free.


    However, even though the surprise attack had worked, he still didn''t think far ahead about the chains of events that his actions would affect on, leading me to deal with the current dilemma at hand.


    For a moment, a wave of tiredness watched through every inch of my body before it suddenly disappeared.


    "When exactly did you lose your memory?" Captain Crimson eye asked.


    He turned his eyes, ncing at Mad John who was sitting beside me before setting his gaze back on me.


    "It was during my attack on Captain ra''s ship. Unfortunately, I didn''t know that Knight Camille was after my life so I left my guard down, causing her to ambush me and send me drowning deep within the ocean"


    "Nevertheless, even though I survived, it wasn''t without its consequences as I had lost my memories in the process" I responded, choosing to tell him what was more or less the truth in case he wanted to interrogate my crew members or make Mad John spill out whatever he knows since he was the only one closest to me.


    Even though I doubted he would do such a thing when I was around, there was no saying which method he would use behind my back.


    "Then, it isn''t too far off i ¡­.."


    "I am sorry for interrupting, but is that all the information you know?" I said.


    Seeing that his question only got more sensitive, I chose to end it and find a quiet ce where I can digest all these new findings that I have discovered.


    It seems that I would need to reevaluate my ns since my past was going to affect me more than I had imagined.


    "Yes, that is all the information that I have managed to gather which was within my capabilities. Every other necessary knowledge on the subject is closely guarded by the Empire" He replied.


    "And now that you understand everything, I hope that you can see why the deal I have presented is fair and decent enough for the both of us".

 Chapter 64 The Deal

    ?"Although I know that you are capable enough to discern, I don''t want to rush you, until you decide on making the right decision".


    I smiled in my heart


    This guy was as intellectual as he was imposing and decisive.


    Even though he sensed my hesitation, he still didn''t feel turned down and gave me time to think and reconsider my decision.


    Well, he was right. One thing that I needed now was enough time to allow me to rearrange my thoughts and make my choice.


    "How long till your offer still stand?" I asked.


    He smiled, saying "I will give you one day to think and make your decision except for today. That means that you have the whole of tomorrow toe up with your response. Hopefully, it would be one that we can both agree on".


    Hopefully, I hope so too!


    Because I would hate to make another enemy as soon as I just finished taking care of myst one.


    "Alright, I thank you for your hospitality then" I said, standing up from my seat before touching Mad John and non-verbally instructing him to follow me with my fingers.


    ¡­......


    "No problem, Prince Wyatt, we will be meeting each other frequently so you better get used to it" Captain Crimson eye said, watching as Prince Wyatt stood up with his crewman and walked out of his office.


    "Click!!"


    The door closed behind them but was soon opened by another individual.


    "How did it go Captain?" Jerry said.


    Seeing who it was, Captain Crimson eye responded " It was¡­.. Different from what I had expected when I first saw him".


    Jerry''s brows scrunched up at his Captain''s words.


    "However, that is to be expected after the various disys of power he had shown us".


    "I am sorry, it seems that I may have gotten deceived by ''Who Knows Who''" Jerry replied, a frown forming on his lips.


    Shaking his head in disagreement, a thin smile appeared on Captain Crimson eye lips.


    "No, I don''t think that might be the case. I don''t think that ''Who Knows Who'' had sold you the wrong information considering that he is well known for his professionality and won''t y favours, especially when given the right amount of money. Besides, I think that he might have been cheated too" He said.


    "So, you are saying that the Empire of Endossa had managed to deceive thergest information broker in the continent" Jerry responded.


    "Yes, and by the looks of things, it seems that they have outdone themselves wonderfully" Captain Crimson eye replied.


    And Jerry watched on as the smile broadened further.


    "So what do you going to do about it?" Jerry asked.


    "Nothing".


    "Nothing?"


    "Yes, nothing" Captain Crimson eye answered "Although it might have been bad if I had gone ording to the n after his show of might, however, such a thing does not matter now since I have already achieved what I wanted and now the only missing piece that remains is his answer"


    "I will not bother myself with trying to find out more about him as whatever had happened to him in the past or stress myself to look for whatever secret he is hiding as long as he is ready to ept the deal and sign the contract".


    "You seem very optimistic that he will"


    "Yes, I am sure he will"


    "And what if he doesn''t?"


    "If he doesn''t, then I will make sure to find another way to draw him to my side. I can''t let such an opportunity pass me by especially after it had fallen into my hands like favour gifted to me by the heavens"


    Spreading the palm of his right hand wide open, Captain Crimson eye closed it with a stern grip, disying the veins and muscles that quickly formed around it.


    "And it would be a sin for me to let it go, Just. Like. That" He added, shaking the thoughts off his head as he needed to rest and n for whatever would happen next.


    "How is Captain ra?"


    "She is okay. She just fainted from the shock.. She might wake up before midnight, so I have already ordered the chef to prepare something by then" Jerry replied.


    "Good, be sure to inform me immediately she awakes"


    "Okay Captain"


    "And also, tell Annabelle that I also what to see her whenever she gains back her strength. Taking on Prince Wyatt might have been a little too taxing for her".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jerry nodded his head in understanding.


    "Alright, you can leave" Captain Crimson eye said, watching as Jerry left his office, leaving him all alone in the enclosed room.


    The silence that was once enjoyable was now difiting.


    Maybe it was because it now reminded him of the death of the Guardian Knight whose body was defiled by amon rat and the silence that followed after, itching itself deep into his memories, and the image of the one responsible for it.


    Regardless, there was still work to do and things to set in ce so even though he couldn''t enjoy the silence in the meantime, he could make do with it.


    ¡­.....


    "Captain. How did you survive the Tiger Whale and managed to tame it?"


    Mad John''s voice kept ringing in my head like that of a curious child who had just discovered how to make use of the English alphabet.


    Though it would have been better if it were a child asking the question in such a tone, but, a middle-aged man doing the same made me feel inexplicably ufortable.


    "Fine, I will tell you about thatter. For now, can you tell me how many of our crewmen are left?"


    Mad John''s eyelids instantly dropped low the moment he heard my words.


    Looking at his expression, it wasn''t hard for me to figure out that Knight Camille or Captain ra had done something improper in my absence.


    Something that I know deep down would affect me once again in this world even though I am yet to hear of it.


    "Knight Camille had sent 3 of our crewmen offboard and reced them with Captain ra''s crewmen".


    Ouch!!


    My imaginary heart ached at his statement. We only had 10 avable men with the other 5 still recovering from their injuries against the battle with the ''Poisonous maids'' crew''.


    So that meant that we were currently down to 12 men because of my so-called Guardian Knight''s senseless killing.


    Or whatever it is that drove her.


    "How badly is the ship damaged?" I said, asking the most important question.


    "That..."  Mad John stuttered, ncing at me hesitantly before he sighed in defeat.


    "Although you can tell that it''s a miracle that the ship is still standing just by looking at it, however, the reason it is still able to remain afloat on the sea is only possible because of the magical enchantments it had received".


    I nodded my head in understanding.


    Curiously, I asked "Do you know anything about the enchantments?".


    "No, I don''t. But I have heard Knight Camille talking about it before" Mad John replied with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Go on"


    "Ahem.¡­ She said something about findingnd before the 4 weeks'' time because the enchantments on the ship can only protect it from sinking together with various other protections, most of which is still unclear to me. And after that 4 weeks is over, if the ship is not fixed, then we risk losing both the ship and the enchantments forever".


    "Alright. That means we would have to find Mages who could help us fix it"


    "Yes, but if we go by the amount of money it cost to repair an enchantment that has been made by another mage, much less the Imperial Mages, then such a problem will cost quite a fortune"


    "How much are we talking about here?" I asked, wondering if the former Prince Wyatt had a treasury somewhere on the ship.


    Of course, he has!!


    If not how would they have afforded to purchase a bunch of sea ves?


    And although I don''t know how much a human being is worth in this unique world, I can guess that it isn''t cheap.


    "We are talking about 5,000 to 20,000 gold coins Captain. Although it might be higher, but this is only a rough estimate based on my knowledge".


    "Is it that expensive?" I asked, making use of the rugged knowledge I have gotten from reading various fantasy books in my pass time to get a measurement of how pricey it was.


    Mad John showed a wry smile on his lips.


    We have just crossed the nk that led to our ship with him standing beside me, and overlooking the tired crewmen. They looked stressed, malnourished and worn out.


    I sighed, thinking about what they might have gone through at the hands of the two bitches over thest few days.


    Although they were ves, didn''t any of them understand that they were still human beings who could die from starvation or foresee the decline of their work output if they are constantly been stressed out?

 Chapter 65 Rebellion

    ?Hah!! Maybe it wasn''t that they didn''t know but more like they were too unbothered to care.


    For a moment, a wave of relief and contentment washed over me because of Knight Camille''s death.


    And if only Captain ra who was supposedly my sister-inw followed suit, then my mind would have been at peace until something or someone stirred it all up again.


    Don''t get me wrong, the fact that she was my sister-inw didn''t change a thing for me and neither did it make me feel any sort of conflicted emotion for her when I never had such emotion in the first ce.


    I prayed for her death. But thinking about all the problems her carcass woulde with, I had no choice but to continue my march forward with vignce.


    Huh!! It''s been up to a minute and Mad John still hasn''t answered the question.


    Taking my fourth step as I walked forward on my ship, I could see the reason why?


    I was so caught up in my own mind that I didn''t even bother or take heed of my surroundings.


    Haaaaa!! I breathed out tirelessly, this might really be a long day.


    Narrowing my eyes at the sight of my crewmen walking towards me in groups, it didn''t take me a second before I understood what was going on.


    Effortlessly. I could read their emotions almost effortlessly. Like a book opened for the whole world to see.


    Their expressions, the fruitless way they gritted their teeth, the savage visage that nketed their faces. The subtle, almost unnoticeable whispers flew like a fly in their midst. I could read and understand them all!!


    ''Good, another problem for me to solve'' I thought sarcastically, knowing that a rebellion on a broken ship, riding on the waves of an open sea, was just a step away from happening.


    Even a fool would know that the end result would be unpleasant if it wasn''t quelled immediately.


    But still, even though I saw that their actions would go nowhere, they didn''t.


    Clouded by their rage and their reluctance to keep on counting the days of their torments, it was understandable why they had chosen now as the best time toy open their hearts like an open book.


    After being subjected to the former Prince Wyatt''s stupidity under the utterly merciless grip of Knight Camille, and having to serve under Captain ra who undoubtedly unleash whatever hate she had for me on them, I couldprehend their reason for igniting a rebellion.


    Even if they were sea ves, they were still human beings who had a limit to how much they could endure.


    "Captain" Mad John called out to me.


    "I know" I responded, letting him know that I could more or less guess what was about to happen next.


    Stopping in front of me, I could make out about 12 men, each with a deadpan expression on their face, each looking as though they had nothing to lose as they stood a few meters away from me with an imposing atmosphere around them.


    I once considered them as mobs who would follow all of my orders as long as I pleased and managed to gain Mad John''s trust since he was the one who rted to them well and spoke as their voice of reason.


    But I was wrong.....


    Sigh!!!


    "What is going on?" Mad John said, moving from his position to stand in front of me.


    "Get out of our way Mad John! We have had enough!!" A bald man with a shark earring, dressed in a shirt and a long sleeve, ck trousers with a pair of ck booths said.


    Looking at him closely, I remembered that he was the one steering at the ship when Toothless had attacked us.


    "What do you mean by that, Seadog? Don''t you all know what will happen if you go ahead and do whatever you are nning in that skull of yours?" Mad John replied.


    "Look, we all started this journey together, so trust me, I can understand how you guys are currently feeling and I promise you that you won''t go through the same thing again now that the Princ¡­."


    "You mean that coward! Are you talking about the Prince that left us in the hands of those two demons or the one that has led us into the belly of danger time and time again?" Seadog said, greeting his teeth in anger.


    I sighed internally at his statement.


    If I see things from his point of view, he has every right to be angry and frustrated. Every one of them has the right to be so.


    "Look, we are all tired of all this rubbish and debacle. So get out of the way Mad John, I¡­. We have no business with you" Seadog added.


    "The contract states that if you attack your employer, your will die" Mad John responded almost immediately.


    I couldn''t help but raise a brow at Mad John''s statement. If they attack me, they would die!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Doesn''t that mean that the contract is not just an ordinary agreement but a magical one?


    Well, considering what I could do currently, it wasn''t hard to believe that it was the truth.


    Still, that didn''t seem to quell the fire in their eyes that raged even more after Mad John''s words.


    "We know. But that is not going to stop us from doing what we have in mind" Seadog responded.


    "And what do you have in mind?" Mad John replied.


    Seadog paused momentarily before replying "You better be standing with us, Mad John, not against us. However, please, for now, get out of our way".


    All of them concentrated their eyes on Mad John. They were all riled up for violence, their face full of outrage. They looked like they were ready to kill anything in their path irrespective of the consequences.


    They were the worst kind of enemies any individual would dread to face¡­.. Men who had nothing to lose except their life.


    They say hell hath no fury than a woman''s scorn. Hah!! Try going toe to toe with a rage-induced man, handing out his life to you on a silver tter.


    I can see it in their eyes, consequences be damned.


    "And if you keep on standing in our way, you will regret what is toe".


    "How dare y¡­"


    "Mad John!!!" I said, cutting Mad John''s words off and drawing their attention towards me again.


    "Yes, Captain" He replied, turning his head to take a nce at me.


    "I will take with them. Since they all took the time to gather themselves to meet me, wouldn''t it be a little disrespectful not to address them?" I said, walking forward to stand in front of the crowd.


    Although I looked calm on the surface, there were several gears twisting in my head, looking for a solution or an antidote for my current dilemma.


    I could feel the tension in the air forming an enclosure around me. And the fact that we were in an open space that was visible from Captain Crimson eye''s ship didn''t help either as the idea that he or his aides could be watching, only made the enclosure grow tighter.


    He was watching. Somehow, I could feel it in my gut.


    "Sigh!! Alright" Mad John shook his head and stepped back.


    Staring at the gazes of the would-be revolutionist, I said.


    "Go ahead and tell me what you want".


    ¡­........


    Prince Wyatt''s voice echoed in the ears of all the sea ves present. Their yellow decayed teeth ground against each other as the voice was still the same as when they had first seen him, arrogant and uncaring


    At first, they had thought that they could all continue to live their lives after the contract had expired, but after spending some months and several days under the hands of this witless Prince and his ruthless knight, they had alle to realize that reality wouldn''t go the way they wanted.


    "Hand over the ve contracts" Seadog said.


    All of them nodded their heads in approval.


    Prince Wyatt frowned. "Why?" He asked.


    "Why? Are you really asking us why?" Sea dog screamed hysterically "We have been tortured. Brutally mishandled. Starved and have worked till our bones dragged against the floorboard. We have been thrown into the sea all because we said the wrong words and disgraced all because we have no power to fight back".


    "Listen, Prince Wyatt, if you don''t give us our ve contracts, we are ready to walk out of this ship and bury ourselves under this sea".


    Prince Wyatt raised a brow at Seadog''s statement. His frown got deeper as he still couldn''t think of a way to handle the crisis at hand.


    "Is that really all you want?" Prince Wyatt replied.


    His nonchnt tone made all the sea ves in front of him vibrate in irritation.


    Prince Wyatt saw this, and couldn''t help but sigh again.


    It wasn''t that their emotions and actions held no weight or depth, it was just that he hasn''t been in such a situation before, and thus had no idea how to handle it.

 Chapter 66 [Bonus ]Rebellion (2)

    ?So, the least he could do was to keep calm and assess the problem with a clear mind. Yet, to them, his reaction was another thing all entirely.


    Turning to bis towards Mad John, Prince Wyatt said "You said previously that you knew where the ve contract was hidden, right?".


    ".¡­Y..es¡­ Capta..in" Mad John''s voice croaked.


    "Okay. Kindly do me a favour and fetch them for me:" Prince Wyatt said, staring at the wide-eyed expression of Mad John who was still trying toprehend his statement.


    "Pri¡­nce Wyatt¡­.. I mean Captain. Are you sure?" Mad John replied hesitantly, undoubtedly still trying to believe his ears.


    Prince Wyatt smiled.


    His gaze swept across the dozens of men in front of him that roared and protested for their freedom.


    "The rage and unhappiness in their bodies will lead them to plot something much more sinister if it is not quelled. So. suppressing their voices now would only be bad for both me and them. Besides, they are ready to give up their lives, so what else can I do" Shaking his head, Prince Wyatt continued "Since they have told me what they wanted, it would be foolish of me not to give it to them".


    Although it was just briefly, the tone Prince Wyatt had used to voice out his statement wto asn''t one that he could go against.


    Mad John could almost snarl loudly at the ignorance of his fellow crewmen. Haven''t they seen that Prince Wyatt had changed and would sooner orter be a proper Captain?


    Haven''t they witnessed his powers when he jumped towards the jaws of the tiger whale with nothing but a raging me all over his body?


    Mad John sighed.


    Maybe they hadn''t and were blinded by blinded the days of their suffering, hoping for a different future, the next day.


    However, no matter what it was, he couldn''t me them. After all, he would have done the same if he wasn''t given the chance to experience the change and might of Prince Wyatt.


    "Alright" Nodding his head in response, Mad John walked out from the midst of the rebellion and went into the ship to bring out the documents.


    Seeing the eerie quiet atmosphere around them as he stood alone against the protesters, Prince Wyatt would have struck up a conversation with them, but as he wasn''t in the mood to do so, he just observed every one of them.


    From those shivering in the back with their false morale smeared across their faces, to those in the middle who were still unsure if they should turn back or continue on with their actions. And those brave enough to stand at the front with nothing but their words and their hate.


    Minutes ticked by upon the imaginary clock that was held up against the sky.


    And soon, seeing Mad John walking towards them caused him to breathe out in relief.


    ''So these are the ve contracts'' Prince Wyatt thought, collecting the rolled-up scrolls that Mad John had given him.


    The grey and yellow parchment in his hands, each tie up with a red ribbon, each holding the life of one of the men standing in front of him.


    "Give it to us" No one knew who it was that shouted, however, it didn''t matter. Because the voice spoke themunal minds of all of them present.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They pushed forward, impatiently. Their breathings hitched as they all looked at the familiar scroll that imprisoned their lives with nothing but a blood print.


    Yet, the man in front of them was the one stopping them from matching any further. They were numerous, plenty in number, so why?


    The first and most important reason was that they were scared of his power and newly uncovered behaviour. The images of a ming Prince Wyatt still arched deep into the psyche. He was dangerous and wasn''t acting like the ipetent Prince they knew of. So they couldn''t do anything else except bark like an inpatient dog.


    "This is what you want right?" Prince Wyatt replied.


    His voice drew them away from their inner thoughts. Each of them clenched their hands into a tight grip as Sea dog spoke as their mouthpiece.


    "Yes, give it to us".


    "You know I would have wanted to talk more with you guys. But after the event of the day, I think that I need to rest" Prince Wyatt said.


    "But I am going to be a little generous today because this is a very important matter".


    "What do you mean?" Seadog responded with a foreboding. An unweing feeling slowly spread in his bones.


    Under the might of the dread they felt, threatening to tear their courageousness from the inside out, they paid a warily amount of attention to Prince Wyatt''s voice.


    "I will give you give you all a choice" Prince Wyatt said, a toothy grin on his lips and a familiar deviant expression in his eyes.


    They only knew two people that could make such an expression, two women, a knight and a Pirate.


    And neither of them was the bringer of good news.


    ¡­.....


    Good! They are beginning to slowly fall back into the pit of their fears.


    No matter how I felt like it, now wasn''t the time to bepassionate with them. I couldn''t give them what they wanted, but that would mean giving them back their freedom and putting me in a tight spot of bing a crew-less Captain.


    And since I, ''the former Prince Wyatt'' had purchased them with what I would consider a huge amount of money since the life of a human being in a somewhat medieval society might be a little costly, then I needed to get a refund if I wanted to start afresh and purchase my new crewmen.


    Ha!!


    Hahaha!! Who am I kidding? There was no way I could get a refund, and even if it was possible, I wouldn''t take it.


    Maybe some other time, I will try to make them warm up to me, but for now, I needed to be authoritative¡­. It sounds cheesy right?


    Well, if you think about it, why didn''t they revolt and aim their rebellion at Knight Camille, or, Captain ra when they were still around but instead waited to pounce on me after gathering their guts together?

 Chapter 67 Make Your Choice!

    ?You see, there was a difference!!


    Knight Camille wouldn''t even waste time discapacitating a few heads if such a rebellion was pointed at her, and telling them to get their asses back to work. An action would I believe would scare the living hell out of them and would send them reeling backwards in instinct for their intrinsic fear of death.


    While Captian ra would do nothing but send her crewmen to do the dirty work for her. Something which I am sure they would carry out with merriment because of the sneak attack that surrendered most of their colleagues and friends to cessation.


    While me, humph¡­. I couldn''t help but snort internally at how low they rated me.


    A one-star out of ten!!


    Although I could see that they are aware of the power that I now carry but their behaviour and the oue of their rebellion were based on my previous wimpy and uncaring character.


    Power makes might, and character begets respect!!


    I have no other choice but to still force that respect on them. However, how was I going to do that?


    Well, it was simple.


    I just have to go with what they were familiar with and tear a page out of Knight Camille''s book.


    Seeing their faces full of uneasiness, I couldn''t help but shake my head at how fast their courage was dwindling when they saw what they desired in front of them.


    Suspicious and impatient stares were directed my way as I walked to the edge of the ship.


    "What are you doing?" Seadog''s sharp voice made its way into my ears.


    "A choice¡­.. I am going to give you guys a choice" I said, looking down at the crashing waves, thinking about how I was getting too familiar with throwing things into the sea.


    "You have two choices. One, you all and I will pretend as though this never happened and I will walk back to my room and keep this contract in a safe ce until it expires in exchange for that, I promise you that you will be treated many times better than your previous selves. Meaning that although you would still be ves, you will be given the treatment that even the crewmen of an affluent pirate would envy".


    Their eyes widened at my proposal, seemingly contemting and tweaking their brains at the offer I have given them.


    No matter how they all seemed brave and collected, I knew that there must be someone within them who didn''t want to be a part of this rebellion but had no other choice than to join the rebellion instead of trying to alienate themselves.


    No matter what crowd, group ormunity of people trying to voice out with one mind and voice, there would always be a Judas, someone who thought and wanted something different.


    My first choice was directed at them.


    "For the second choice, I will give you your contracts" The collective gulps rang out in my ear as though my words were a fine mix of honey and temptation.


    "However, you should be aware that you will no more be weed on my ship because I bought this and you all with my money, so giving it back to you is more like a waste, an unnecessary expense"


    Although unwillingly, their teethes ground together in understanding, nodding their heads with expectation in their eyes even before I could finish my sentence.


    "Are we on the same page?" I said, looking at the scrolls that were cradled in my arms.


    I might have unknowingly made a joke only I would understand.


    The men stiffly nodded their heads in understanding.


    "Great!! Now if you arefortable with the first choice and want to continue being part of my crew with the new terms which I have stated and swear to carry out on my word. Walk to the right, please"


    Three men walked out of the crowd, their heads lowered in shame while their shoulders slumped down in defeat.


    Recognizing only one of them as the cook, I took it upon myself to remember the rest of their faces so that I would be to talk to themter.


    "Cowards!!" A voice echoed from their backs, sounds of curses and insults raining at them from the background.


    They were not cowards¡­.  Maybe, perhaps, they were. But to me, cowards were e a fine breed of a species who would live a long time if they knew how to y their cards right.


    But who knows, they might turn to be risk takers someday in the future.


    Obedient and loyal cowards were good, however, obedient and loyal cowards who knew when to take risks were better.


    Withdrawing my gaze and setting it back on the crowds, I said "Those of you who wish to collect your ve contracts and withdraw from being part of my crewmen, move to the left"


    They strode forward, with calm and steady steps to the left, confident in their numbers with Seadog leading the march until they came to a halt.


    My brows wrinkled, looking at the ones that stood rooted in ce. They didn''t march left or right, seeming nervous of their own judgements, their emotions were written on top of their faces like paint over a wall.


    Haaaa!! How could I have forgotten about the peter(s)?<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was no doubt that in the beginning, their minds were filled with conviction, but after witnessing and hearing the voices of those around them, their hearts became unsteady amid the heated discussion.


    They weren''t cowards because they had the tenacity to go against the odds and stand to bear the risk without hesitation. Nheless, when given enough time to stand in front of such odds, they turned indecisive, like a virgin losing his courage the more time he took to find the entrance of a vagina.


    Pursing my lips together, I asked "And which group do you guys belong to?".


    "I¡­ We¡­." Their voices trembled from the res of the two opposite sides by their left and right.


    As I said before, indecisive.


    "We want no part in this. We will continue walking until we have gained our freedom" One of them spoke, he seems to be in his early 20s.


    "Are you sure?" I asked once more, remembering how peter regretted his decision immediately after the fowl crooked thrice.


    "Yes" They each nodded their heads, albeit hesitantly.


    "Alright, that means you are part of those who choose the first choice. Go ahead and stand with them".


    They were reluctant. They wanted to retort, but their lips were sealed when they saw my disinclination to listen to whatever they had to say.


    With strides of greater shame and embarrassment, they moved over to the right side.


    I nodded my head in confirmation as I looked at the right side which was made up of 5 men, standing in contrast to the left side which numbered about 7 men.


    "Since I have no problems with those on the right, I will give you guys on the left what you want" I said, watching as they each shed their yellowish-coloured teeth in happiness.


    Dropping the scrolls on the ground, I tore off the ribbon and unwrapped them one by one.


    Taking my time to look at the rough writing, I didn''t waste an extra minute until I found what I was looking for.


    Opening my mouth to speak, I froze at the sudden thought that broke into my mind.


    How?


    How is it possible that I could read whatever was written on this scroll?


    Wait a minute!!


    Now that I think about it, I just started speaking in this world''snguage immediately after I took possession of this body, even though I didn''t remember his memories or anything about him.


    It felt so natural that I thought that I was still speaking English but looking at the symbols, letters and numbers on the scrolls, it certainly wasn''t thenguage that I was aware of.


    Is this perhaps the ''Happiness god'' doing?


    Yes, this might likely be his doing. If he has the power to send me into another world, then making me understand theirnguage shouldn''t be that hard after disying such an unimaginable feat of power.


    Anyway, there was no need to deliberate about such a thing since it was something good that didn''t put me in harm''s way.


    Clearing my throat, I opened my mouth, calling out the name mentioned above the bloody thumbprint at the bottom of the scroll.


    "Beric"


    A man from the right side raised his hands in my vision.


    "Logen" Another hand came from the left side.


    "Feroy"


    "Omm"


    "Fynn..."


    ¡­.....


    I called out all their names and arranged for those that wanted to leave to the left and those that wanted to stay to the right. Although it took some time, I did so to memorize their names and also know who I should be keeping an eye on.


    I raised my head to look at their faces and saw the smiles that were spread wide across their lips.

 Chapter 68 Loyalty And Service

    ?If only they knew how petty their Captain Is!!


    A puckish smile graced my lips as I cradled all the scrolls from the left side in my arms and turned toward the ocean. Even with my back in front of them, I didn''t need to turn back to hear their shocking gasps or see the surprised expression on their faces.


    Wasting no time, I threw every scroll from the left side into the ocean.


    Fast-paced steps ran towards me. ncing to the side, I could see Seadog and the other men who had chosen to exorcise themselves from being part of my crewmen, looking at me with a grand mix of irritation and annoyance


    "What is the meaning of this?" Seadog asked, slowly trying to understand my sudden actions.


    It''s a pity that there wasn''t any other reason other than being petty.


    "I have given you back your ve contracts, aren''t I?.. All you have to do is get down there and get it yourself" I merely exined, before finally carrying the other remaining contracts, cradling them in my hands.


    "Y-You!!" He stuttered. He must have thought that I wanted to hand the scrolls over to him as though he was the winner of some noble prize.


    "You have until the sun sets to enter that water and get your ves contract" I let the words roll off my tongue like a man granting a grand gesture.


    A gesture that must have likely turned into a mortar and pounded their expectations to bits.


    "What? Why the long faces? If you are brave enough to stage a rebellion in the middle of the sea, then you shouldn''t be afraid of taking back what is yours before it gets washed away by it" I said, watching their faces turn grimmer.


    I think that I might be enjoying this too much.


    "What are you still waiting for? Lets''s go!!!" A voice sounded from within their midst, prompting all of them to snap out of their thoughts and immediately head towards the jolly boats.


    Meanwhile, Mad John walked towards me. His brows arched up high as he looked at the scrolls down below, no doubt trying to think about why I had done such a thing.


    "Captain¡­"


    "Yeah"


    "I know that you lost your memories so I won''t hold it against you. But please, the next time you do something as absurd as this, please, let me know beforehand" Mad John replied, the ship swaying with theshes from the waves as the noise of 7 men scurrying for a jolly boat yed in the background.


    "Why" I responded.


    Did I miss something important?


    "Ahem¡­.. The scroll that you have just thrown into the sea is a ve contract that contains the life of an individual" I already knew that. However, I felt like Mad John was trying to make me understand something else.


    ncing at me, he pinched his nose before looking at Seadog and the rest of the men behind him, making their way towards the sea in pity.


    "What I am trying to say is that to make it harder for any ves to escape from the masters, the ve traders enchants the contracts, making it a little durable"


    "How durable?"


    "Durable to the extent that it''s almost impossible for the normal human being to tear it apart or put a wrinkle on it"


    Oh!!


    "Doing this makes it harder for a ve to escape from his master since the only way for the contract to be annulled is for the number of designated years to bepleted or for an ascendant to tear the contract apart, rendering it useless in the process" Mad John breathed out tirelessly before he continued.


    "In short, if they don''t get their contracts fast enough, they might risk losing it forever as the scroll itself would sink to the bottom of the ocean".


    "Doesn''t paper float?" I asked, looking down at the scrolls that were now numbered down to a few.


    "Paper floats Captain. But not a magically enchanted piece of paper that contains the fate of an individual and controls their life and death itself".


    Okay, he has a point!!


    But still¡­..


    ".... With all of its functions and capabilities, not having the ability to float on water seems a little underwhelming".


    Mad John cocked his eyes towards me as his forehead wrinkled.


    "Is that your only takeaway from this?"


    I rubbed my nose together before I responded "What else?"


    "SIgh!!" He grunted out in frustration "You have just thrown 7 ve contracts into the sea, at most, I doubt that they could retrieve back all 7 of them. So let''s say that they can bring back 3, the remaining 4 would sink to the ocean floor until it is shredded to pieces by some magical sea beast or hopefully, by heaven''s guidance,nd safely on top of the ocean floor and stays untouched"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Both options would have been good because, at this point, a master can no longer control a ve without using his ve contract. However, tearing the ve contract apart will only lead to the death of the specific ve because the condition on it hasn''t yet been fulfilled. So leaving the only way to sessfully and safely break a ve contract, is for a master to sign his ve''s freedom with his blood print"


    This- that¡­. I honestly didn''t know what to say next!


    "The ve traders are very thorough¡­"


    "Of course they are. This is one of the most profitable businesses in the world so they have to be thorough about their business and ensure that their golden pot doesn''t get killed and is greatly satisfied in other to secure more of their ies for the future".


    "I see"


    "Captain" I could feel Mad John staring at me.


    "Yes"


    "Are you going to let them die?"


    "No. I only wanted to scare them into the ship and make sure they would have nightmares if they ever thought about starting a rebellion again. I didn''t know that the scrolls could sink"


    "Scare them with what?"


    "With Toothless of course" Staring back, I could see his eyes narrowing down into slits, trying to process what I had just said before a look of realization dawned upon him.


    "Y-You mean with the Tiger Whale"


    I nodded my head in approval "Yes".


    "Captain?"


    Oh! For the love of¡­.  "What?"


    "Why did you name a man-eating 155-meter magical sea beast ''Toothless''?"


    "For distraction purposes!"


    "What kind of distraction? Are you maybe, nning to loudly call out the name of your tamed beast in the midst of a battle, as though you are casting some kind of sorcery?"


    I coughed,  Almost wheezing like an asthmatic patient that has been dragged to watch an amazingedy night show.


    "Ahem... What makes you think that was the thought that drove right past my head when I named her ''Toothless''?"


    "Then¡­.."


    "Mad John" I said, opting to continue listening to him or head back to take a longfortable nap and retire for the day.


    Retire for the day it is!!


    "Take me to Knight Camille''s room. Since my room is currently destroyed, I will make use of hers for now".


    "Ye-es. Of course, Captain" Mad John turned around and walked in front of me, leading me towards the now dead knights'' room.


    Before leaving, I sent a message to Toothless, ordering her to carefully gobble up the scroll for me to get themter and threaten the men back into the ship.


    Witnessing how Captain Crimson eye was reluctant to go against her, I doubt that they would spend a second nce upon her arrival before hastily making their way back into the ship.


    Although it was a rough sketch, I doubt that the n would be a failure. And also, it would give me enough time to see if I can change there their minds and make them have second thoughts about leaving my crew.


    If I couldn''t do such a thing with a bunch of leaves that have seen the worst side of me, then the worst-case scenario is that I wouldn''t be able to do the same with newly purchased sea ves unless I n on using sea ves as my crewmen forever.


    Although the feeling of having the life of those around you, those who could betray you at any moment, in a tight grip between your palms, was a nice way of having a stable peace of mind, in these treacherous waters.


    But, there was a more pleasant way of doing such a thing,


    Allegiance and fealty done through devotion andmitment were much more pleasant and stronger than building and shaping my ns with ves who would try to kill or betray me the very moment they have the chance to do so.


    Of course, they were rare asions, but I won''t be putting all of my trust in Stockholm syndrome.


    Receiving a message from Toothless, I couldn''t help but shake my head at the amount of happiness in her voice.

 Chapter 69 Loyalty And Service (2)

    ?It seems that she is thrilled by having to kill the one that murdered her child. And it didn''t seem that she ate all of Knight Camille''s corpse, which means, the other half of the Knight''s body is currently floating somewhere at the corner of the ocean.


    Although I couldn''t me Toothless for leaving her meal unfinished in disgust, I made a mental note to be wary of magically empowered aquatic juggernauts with a heavy, overprotective parental instinct.


    "Roar!!"


    A low thunderous roar, apanied by the thick screams of frightened men made its way to my ears as we descended towards the lower decks.


    "Captain" Mad John called out to me, ncing backwards in worry.


    "Don''t worry, they will be fine" I replied, rubbing my nose as Toothless mentally informed me that ''the cowardly weak were literally climbing the walls of the ship and should be in it soon''. Her exact words, not mine.


    "Omm" I voiced out.


    Mad John stayed rooted in his spot when he heard me call out his name.


    "So your real name is Omm right?" I responded.


    "Yes, Captain. Mad John is just my alias"


    "But why Mad John?" I inquired.


    "I go by that name now because of some situations which happened in the past. I will tell you the story when you are well rested and willing to listen" He replied, with a wry smile arching itself on his lips.


    "Alright" I nodded my head in understanding. It seems like I will hear a tragic back story or an amusing er, which would help me in some way understand some things about this world and know more about the people around me.


    "Although you raised your hands when I called out your name, you still haven''t told me your choices you would".


    He stared at me briefly before a short noisy stream of hot air flowed out of his nostrils.


    "You already know my answer, Captain. For now, until my ve contract terminates, I will serve you willingly and provide you with the advice befitting to the best of my abilities"


    "For now?" I repeated, pointing out the out word in his sentence.


    "Yes. Until my ve contract with you is over, I will then be given the choice to continue following you or leave and go my way"


    "What if you die before then?"


    "Then I will me it on my terrible luck"


    "What if you stay even when your ve contract expires?"


    He shook his head at my question.


    "You are asking a little too much from me, Captain. Whether I choose to stay or leave, only the future will tell. There is still a lot of time for drastic or minute changes to take ce" He replied.


    "You are right" I nodded my head in approval.


    Nodding his head, he turned around and continued walking forward.


    "You know, I wouldn''t make absurd decisions if you give me the right advice beforehand" I said.


    A frustrated almost silent grunt escaped Mad John''s lips.


    "I can''t read your thoughts Captain, you will have to converse with me first to let me know your thoughts before taking a decision".


    I snorted at his remark.


    You wouldn''t have been troubling your Captain if you knew how petty he was.


    ¡­.....


    ".....Shhh!! Drip!!!"


    His pen slid across the paper he was writing on, destroying its pages as ink dripped on it mistakenly.


    "Did he really do that?" Captain Crimson eye said, removing his eyes from the irredeemable mistake that would require him to tear out the page to rectify the error.


    "Yes, Captain. I saw the scene myself with the other crewmen since it had happened within our range of view" The man stated.


    Captain Crimson eye dropped his pen down. He raised his arms and rested his elbow on the table, interlocking his fingers together, he rested his chin on them and stared out with a lost and wondering look in his eye.


    ''Why?'' Captain Crimson eye thought.


    It was already clear that he didn''t underestimate Prince Wyatt anymore. No, he couldn''t even afford to underestimate him.


    But yet, ''Why?''.


    Why couldn''t he think of the right reasons for Prince Wyatt''s action?<novelnext></novelnext>


    His crewmen hade to inform him what had taken ce across Prince Wyatt''s ship an hour ago. But no matter what or how he tried to think outside the box, he kepting around to the same point.


    Of course, he knew that he couldn''t read all of a person''s thoughts since he wasn''t a god. However, the info that he gathered from Prince Wyatt after talking with him didn''t in any way conclude that he was an irrational guy who threw caution to the wind and walked without watching his steps.


    Throwing the ve contracts of your sea ves into the sea all because they revolted, wasn''t that a little too much?


    If any of them had mistakenly died, how would he handle the ship until it reachesnd?


    Well, now that their ve contracts are no more in his possession, how will he stop them from running away if any of them wanted to?


    The more he thought about it, the more his train of thoughts tangled among itself like a ball of yarn.


    Had it been any other situation, he would have to make a n or understand what was going on based on the most reliable information at hand.


    But in this case¡­.. Sigh!!


    "Tell the Prince that if he wants he can keep his ship anchored with ours. And if he asks why? Tell him this is the best way we can provide security for him against any sudden threat" Captain Crimson eye said.


    "His ship is also damaged after all'' He thought.


    Prince Wyatt was a wild card whosepetent and threat level had been shooting through the roof since the first time he met him.


    "You can leave" He said "But one more thing, check if Annabelle is awake and tell her toe to see me"


    The crewman nodded his head and walked out of the room.


    To control a wild card like Prince Wyatt wasn''t a good decision. Experience and understanding had made that clear to him. The only thing he needed to think of, instead of trying to dictate the First Prince''s life or control him is to find a person that could easily infiltrate Prince Wyatt''s personal space and be part of it.


    He needed someone that would keep an eye on the First Prince so that he would be able to n ahead instead of trying to predict it and failing miserably in the process.


    Someone that would tell him every single detail of the First Prince''s everyday life. Someone that is loyal to him and wouldn''t betray him even if the storms in their heart were heavy.


    Someone?


    Staring at the ceiling of his room, he hoped that somehow, Annabelle would be able to fill in that gap for now. And be that someone!


    He shook the worrisome thoughts away from his head and quickly ripped out the inky-flooded page from the book in front of him.


    Dipping the pen into the inkstone beside him, he started afresh.


    For now, he needed to deal with the case of the so-called Miracle Queen and see what she is up to.


    ¡­...


    "Ahhh!!!"


    She could still feel her muscles turning sore from her rampage that consumed almost all of her magical energy.


    "Mmhh" A soft painful moan escaped her lips.


    She had gotten used to fighting many weak opponents ever since she joined the Crimson ck eye crew.


    A sh of her battle against the famed Prince passed through her mind.


    She had also gotten used to fighting many stronger opponents. Most of which she had prepared for, and others which she had overwhelmed with only strength and might alone.


    She was a summoner after all. A mage rank ascendant who could summon spirits from across the veil to do her bidding.


    She didn''t need to n against another ascendant who was in the same circle as her but with a lower path because she could easily beat them to bits.


    She only needed to be wary of those who were at a higher circle, but with a lower path than her because with enough strength, she could escape from the battle to safety or eventually overwhelm her opponent.


    Her rank allowed her to go toe to toe with those who were circles above her, but against those within the same rank as hers, such a blessing was useless.


    The upper hand she held against many opponents was useless against Prince Wyatt who had proven to be several circles higher than her, within the rank but had chosen the beast-tamer path.


    She shook her head and sighed.


    She wasn''t weak, the ipetent Prince was just too strong.


    "Knock! Knock!!"


    Someone was knocking on her door. Did the Captain perhaps want to see me?


    "Are you awake yet? It''s me, Jerry" A loud familiar masculine voice bounced into her ears.

 Chapter 70 A Sheep For Slaughter

    ?Sure enough, the Captain wanted to speak with her, if not what other reason would the jestere to her room for?


    Standing up, she wobbled on her feet. Limping towards the door before her steps gained a steady stride, she made sure the concussion in her head was gone before pulling the locks open.


    "What is it?" Does the Captain want to see me?" She asked, looking warily at the man that had knocked on her door.


    Jerry, the second inmand of the Crimson ck eye crew, and the only one closer to Captain Crimson eye than anyone on this ship. So although she didn''t like, him, she had no choice but to give him the respect he deserves.


    "Aren''t you going to let me in first?" Jerry replied, his lips arching in displeasure at the woman''s behaviour.


    Her eyes shined with a glow of understanding. Bowing her head down as a sign of respect, she said uncaringly "And what would the second inmand of the Crimson ck eye crew be looking for in my messy, and filthy room? Thest time I checked, you left my room after I had invited you with a very darkened and disgusted expression on your face"


    "I have no idea that you w...."


    "Enough!" He interrupted her,


    Annabelle raised her head, her lips curling upwards in amusement. In her eyes, there was nothing but pure scorn, mirroring the figure of the middle-aged man in front of her.


    Gritting his teeth in deep irritation, Jerry didn''t see any other reason to dwindle around here anymore.


    "The Captain has been waiting to see you for over two hours now. Now that you are awake, you should go and meet him in his office" He said.


    "Alright, I will" She uttered with a straight face, her voice no longer carrying any ounce of mockery it possessed before at the mention of her Captain.


    Seeing this, Jerry wasn''t pleased, at all. Irritation would always swell from within his heart whenever he watches this.


    What does Captain Crimson eye have that he didn''t also possess?


    However, instead of voicing out his thoughts, he walked away. He buried the thoughts back into the deepest pits of his heart, along with the various other pits that he had dug tightly sealed shut, and threw the keys away.


    Someday, he will find a way into her heart. Someday, he will make her his.


    Someday. But not today!!


    Because for today, he will walk away once more after a fruitless attempt.


    "Try againter. She might one day see the love you have for her" He thought while stepping away to check the condition of the ship.


    It was already nighttime, so he needed to make sure everything is in other and in ce before he goes back to rest for the night.


    Meanwhile, Annabelle didn''t even spare a nce at him before closing the door shut and arranging herself before she goes to meet her Captain.


    Even though there wasn''t much to take care of. Sshing water over her face, straightening up her robe, rearranging her hair and making such the fallen strands are in order. In just a few minutes, she quickly did the needful before heading out to meet with Captain Crimson eye.


    Time was of the essence, and although she had much of it, she didn''t particrly feel like wasting any of her Captain''s own.


    Passing through various corners and dusty wooden thin floors, she arrived at the front of his office.


    Struggling to hide her excitement and the fluttery feeling in her heart as always, the same way her heart always burst out in bubbles every time she came to meet with her Captain, she quickly shoved the emotions down her body like a ss bottle and shut it close with a tight metal cap.


    All she needed was one push from her Captain to break her emotions out of the weak and brittle ss, however, until such a thing happens, she would forever keep it to herself, tightly sealing the lid until it was ready to burst open.


    "Knock!! Knock!!!" She knocked.


    A moment of silence breezed against her body.


    "Come in!" Captain Crimson eye''s voice sounded from the inside.


    A quick intake of air was all it took to fill up her lungs and her body with the courage she needed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Click!!" Annabelle opened the door and closed it with one swift motion. Walking towards the desk in front of her, Captain Crimson eye pointed at a sit for her seat, which she took.


    "I hope you know why I called you here"  He asked, making his words short and straightforward.


    Well, her Captain was not one for long talks in the first ce, so it would be weird for him to dabble in one now.


    She almost shook her head, however, her mind turned back in time to the memories of her previous battle, albeit weakly, she nodded her head.


    "Good" He nodded his head. His tight lips opened up as he spoke out his next words, articting them clearly for her to understand.


    "What have you learnt from your battle with Prince Wyatt?" Captain Crimson eye asked.


    "He¡­ Ahem!!" Looking at her Captain, she paused.


    She had almost forgotten that he didn''t like long unnecessary words.


    Any attempt to go in circles before answering his question would only earn her his disapproval and irritation. Of course, such a thing was not a big deal against an ordinary person, but for her, who wanted to break through the man''s frosty heart and see whaty on the other side, to see the feeble man that stood behind the walls of an icy prison, such a thing wasn''t something she wanted to see happen.


    "Fighting against someone on the same ascendant rank as me has shown me the limitation of my abilities, and howcking they are" She replied, shaking her head in disappointment.


    ''Good, he isn''t displeased'' she thought.


    "Although I am a summoner, the fact that I could pick a less path as a Mage ascendant but yet still haven''t done so till now, only shows howzy I have be and is unbing as one of the main forerunners of the Crimson ck eye crew"She added.


    This time, however, his head shook in disproval.


    "There is no need to belittle yourself. I for one believe that you should focus and master the arts of being a summoner first before moving on to choosing a lesser path. And besides, you can''tpare yourself to a Prince who possibly had a mountain of different techniques and spells to choose from and teachers to learn from" Captain Crimson eye said, admonishing her words.


    "The circumstances between him and you are different, you had contracted a high-level spirit all by yourself just after crossing the veil. You have the potential, all you need is some polishing, trust me when I say thatziness isn''t the main point in this topic".


    Annabelle involuntary gulped.  She had underestimated the effects that the Captain had on her. She was  scared, afraid that if she let the reins of her emotions go to the winds, her heart might stop working from exertion and her lower body might flood and form wet patches against her robes


    Her beating heart raged as she tried to calm down its tempest, choosing to savour the feeling of her Captain stopping her from belittling herself forter.


    Nodding her head with a small embarrassed smile on her lips, with her eyes turning hazy by the minute, she spoke "I understand Captain. Then, I want to know what you thought about the battle".


    She asked with her eardrums stretching wide open and ready for her to beat the echos of his reply into her mind.


    It didn''t matter if she bled, his voice would most likely heal her back and return her to normal.


    "No, I don''t" Captain Crimson eye replied, his tone and words not skipping a beat.


    "Huh!!" Annabelle could only stare wide-eyed at the unexpected remark.


    "I would have given you some advice if it were my area of expertise, however, it isn''t. A battle between two mage ascendants isn''t one where I can pour my decade-long knowledge and understand.. Sigh!! I am afraid that if you want to understand and find out how you can be stronger, you would need to talk to another ascendant in the ss as you" He added.


    For a moment, Annabelle''s mind nked out as she looked at her Captain in realization.


    "Captain, you don''t mean..." She asked, her voice almost cracking at the connotation of her Captain''s words.


    "Yes" He responded, nodding his head in approval "It''s good that you are catching up fast".


    She blinked. She didn''t know which word to choose from and form a sentence. Fortunately, she didn''t need to reply.


    "I have given you the free rein to be part of Prince Wyatt''s crew and learn from him. He is not only a Prince but the First Prince of Endossa, signifying that he is the most resourceful and most capable person at the moment that could teach you how to wonderfully make use of your abilities and give you the required training you deserve".

 Chapter 71 A Sheep And Its Slaughterer

    ?"You aren''t serious Captain"


    "But you see, I am"


    "He is inept" She uttered. Her words came out lower than she had expected them to be.


    Captain Crimson eye narrowed his eyes at her.


    "He is not inept. He is by far the best person capable of training you right now. I can only teach you physicalbat, but if you want to know how to handle your mana well, then he is the best option avable" He said, smiling "And besides, weren''t you the one that lost against this inept Prince? Doesn''t that make you inept as well?:


    "Well¡­T-That¡­."  Annabelle was distraught. She never thought that the Captain- Her Captain would ever suggest such an insane idea.


    As a Pirate, doesn''t that mean the same thing as defaulting to the other side? So how could she join another Crew? Much less bing a part of Prince Wyatt''s crewmen!!


    Looking at her Captain''s expression, her heart ached.


    That look. The expression on his face shows that he has already determined what actions he would take, and no other reason could change his mind.


    Still, she needed to understand his reasoning.


    "Captain, even though I believe that I don''t need to train under Prince Wyatt to develop my skills, and although I understand that you are doing this for my own sake, however, I really need to know the reason why?" She asked.


    Fortunately for her, her Captain wasn''t the sort of individual to beat around the bushes or keep mute on a matter that would require the help of another.


    For some reason, she knew that her Captain wasn''t just sending her out there to ''just'' learn from the banished Prince. It had to be something much more than that.


    He slumped back in his chair.


    "I was already nning to tell you the main reason from the beginning. But I first needed to know whether it would be worth telling you the reason now or after you have joined Prince Wyatt''s crew" He paused.


    He muttered under his breath as though he talking to himself. She had seen this scene before, more than a few times to be exact. Over the years she had spent observing him, she had deduced that her Captain believed that no one had the right to interfere with his decisions, except for the Jester at least.


    Ten seconds passed, and she found his eyes staring at hers.


    "Annabelle"


    "Yes Captain"


    "I need you to infiltrate Prince Wyatt''s ship and be part of his crew. I need you to be my eyes and ears in there, report everything you see, from his habits, method of thinking, likes and dislikes, who he favours the most and who draws his ire the most. Everything. I need you to report everything to me. Please, this is a very important task that I am handing over to you, can you do it?"


    Her heart!!


    Her heart was pounding furiously. Like the many pieces of literature, she spent her time reading when there wasn''t an enemy to capture or the zeal to get up and train, the words that made her mind and heart race faster than a stallion was closer to the feelings she felt now.


    Her soul, her body, her--


    "Alright Captain, I won''t disappoint you" Annabelle replied. Her gaze possessed a much more intense glint in them.


    She didn''t need to know more. The fact that her Captain, a man of such calibre was pleading and entrusting her with such an important task to her, is all the conviction she needed. No more, no less.


    "Good, I know you wouldn''t, that is why I am entrusting such an important task to you. Be sure not to disappoint me, I don''t want to regret my decision" He responded.


    ''Keep it together Annabelle. Keep it together..'' She thought.


    She could almost taste the sweet satisfaction in her heart by the time shepleted her task. She knew that with such an important task, the reward given would be proportionally greater, or at most, equal to the difficulty level of her mission.


    "Captain, how long till I return?¡­. I mean, how long is the duration of this task?"


    Captain Crimon eye furrowed at his brows at her question. His lips turned into a frown. Fortunately, it didn''t take him much before he put his thoughts into a sentence.


    "There is no time limit for this task. You will do it for as long as you have to".


    Her racing heart stopped. The icy chill she once thought was ethereal now pierced into her veins, turning her body cold.


    With great difficulting, as though a lump of stone has been used to block the channel of the air passing through her throat, she spoke "¡­.There is no time limit?".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, they aren''t. You will stay and spy on him until I have decided that we have collected more than enough information to know who Prince Wyatt truly is" He replied. The words rolled off his lips as though he has just said the obvious.


    Her soul went cold.


    In just this single meeting, she had felt, happiness, shock, disappointment, eptance, loyalty and now disbelief, all interchanging with one another until a gapping hole was all that was left.


    And all she felt, filling the gaps in that hole was nothing more than anger. Raw anger.


    Gripping the fabric of her robe, she tried so hard not to let her emotion show on her face. Pity!! It was however a pity that the raw sentiment leaked into her words.


    "...Why?"


    ''Why do you want to send me away?'' She thought, her emotion shing faster than two knights testing their against one another under the pretence of honour.


    "Because you are the only one capable" Captain Crimson eye answered.


    ''Because I am the only one capable'' She thought and repeated.


    "How long do you think that the mission wouldst?" Annabelle asked.


    "I am not sure" He responded, taping his nails against the desk with a rhythm "But I can estimate that it would take a year and a half, or two years at most".


    ''A year and a half, or two years at most'' She thought and repeated.


    "What if I were to finish my task in just under one year?" She said with a sharp glint in his eyes.


    Captain crimson eye smiled. A quick rumble followed his voice as he chuckled lightly before clearing his throat.


    Looking at Annabelle, he locked his gaze with hers once more.


    "If you can finish your task and get me everything I need in under one year, then I will give you double... no, three times the reward I was nning to give you. And also, I will grant one of any of your wishes that is within my power" He answered.


    Of course, he knew that such a thing was not possible in under one year, since this was a man, together with the people behind him that had deceived the toprgest information broker on the continent.


    Gathering everything about the Prince in such a short amount of time was impossible however if she managed to finish such a task within that period then, it would be incredible. A terrific plisment.


    Nheless, until then, he would keep his hopes and expectations low. Since you can not be disappointed by an expected disappointment.


    Meanwhile, the same couldn''t be said for Annabelle who coiled her lips into a tight smile, already portraying a self-assured victory.


    "Alright, Captain. I will not disappoint you" She replied.


    Standing from her seat, she had nothing more to say. No, she had a lot to say and pour out from her heart but at the moment, her emotions were torn.


    Regardless, she continued working forward with a steady and predictable stride. Pulling the locks open, she stepped out of the room.


    "And please, do whatever you need to make sure this mission is sessful. I have given you free rein to do whatever you like as long as your actions don''t put me and the Crimson ck-eye crew in danger" Captain Crimson eye voice sounded behind her.


    She nodded her head in understanding and closed the door behind her.


    "Click!!"


    Like a vengeful spirit released from her chains, her face morphed into the countenance of a savage bull. A savage bull that is incapable of being quelled.


    "Prince Wyatt" She uttered, grinding the words out of her teeth.


    She couldn''t me her Captain. No, how could she me him? For her Captain to allow her to join another crew, it was already clear who should be held responsible for her raging emotion.


    "Prince Wyatt" The words were gnashed upon, beaten and spat out of her mouth like an ethereal arrow that could not miss its target.


    He was the one responsible for all of this!!


    Just a day after his arrival, all of the ns she had been brewing has already been thrown over its head. How would she be able to spend a week or a month away from her Captain?

 Chapter 72 Nightscape Of Pleasure (+18)

    ?How would she melt the icy walls in his heart if she were away for that long? All work and effort she had been set into ce ruined by the arrival of just one man.


    A famed banished Prince!


    A sharp smile more venomous than a snake arched across her lips.


    Wasn''t this like the climax of the various works of literature she had read with the protagonist solving an almost difficult, unimaginable goal in an unbelievably short amount of time?


    A dangerousst stake with an incredible reward!


    Maybe this was thest hurdle she would have to endure to finally im Captain Crimson eye''s heart and profess her love to him.


    A task that would make her Captain see her in a new light and finally see that she is worth more than the gold in his treasure chest.


    "Prince Wyatt¡­.. Although, I am grateful for the chance you have given me. But, you should have never stepped foot into this sea" Her voice hissed like a serpent "I will make you regret it. I will surely make you regret it".


    .....


    One name kept on ringing in her head, bearing the full brunt of every known threat imaginable to man.


    However, if the bearer had known what was going on,  he would curse on the dying breath of Captain Crimson eye who made the third woman he had set his eyes on in this world hate him with the same passion as the rest.


    Why?


    He would ask why the indignation.


    And if in truth, he discovered that the world was so against getting him his most desired possession, he wouldn''t hesitate to go against the world itself with nothing but 20 years of untold sealed pleasure, birthed inner demons and frustration behind him.


    If such a battle were to happen, it would be disastrous. Because, strength-wise, what was more dangerous than a man who held the winning title of no-fap November for over two decades?


    Dangerous was an understatement!!


    Regardless, right now, in a broken ship on itsst leg, said man, was sleepingfortably in thefort of his sheets.


    His dreams and imagination rated R18 for hot-blooded hormonal teens who would mostly still want to watch even with a list of trigger tags capable of sending chills down the spine of the debauched greek gods¡­. with Zeus exempted.


    .....


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!!!"


    Wyatt stretched his right hand, sinking it into the bountiful flesh of the mango-shaped breast in front of him.


    "AHHHHHHH!"


    She screamed once more, roaring out after the inhumane rush of pleasure.


    "M..o..re" She said. Her eyes rolled back, her thighs drenched from the rampage of her repetitive cum.


    "What did you say?" Wyatt asked, snaking his left hand lower to her erogenous zone, stimting it to the extent that the woman below him started to squirt like an open borehole.


    However, was that enough to stop him as the force rippled through his cock, forcing him to plunge into the cunt in front of him with a force far greater than he had pulled out?


    "Mhhhhhmm~~"


    "Ah~" "Ah~~"


    "MOREEE" She screamed.


    Her eyes rolled back with pleasure. Her back curved like a woman just practising yoga for the first time. An earsplitting scream resounded through the room as her body nowy lifeless in an ufortable position.


    All of this was within Wyatt''s vision. The woman''s long ck hair spread all over the bed, her shapely natural pearl body, her thick thighs that could not bepletely covered by his arms, her round shaped ass and tight pussy sucking out the living essence out of him...


    Looking at his creation. No, his handwork, he smiled.


    "Spread your legs!!"


    However, even with the expression on the woman''s face that seems as though she was now stuck in the middle of nirvana and was no more in the conscious realm, Wyatt still gave his orders, knowing that she would listen.


    After all, this was the fifth time that they had gone to greet the heavens and return to this forsaken earth.


    ¡­.In truth, as he had predicted, she obeyed.


    Her legs spread wider than any professional gymnast could achieve. Her pussy showed the wet mess it had be.


    For some reason, Wyatt couldn''t see her face clearly, he could see her shapely seductive body that made his prative veiny meat stand up at first nce, her shiny ck hair that stuck to the bed during their session of depravity.


    And yet, he couldn''t make out her face. Slowly remembering that he didn''t even know the name of the woman he sent through all the stages of nirvana, Wyatt asked.


    "What''s your name?" Although it wasn''t like he cared, he was the kind of person who needed to know more about the woman he had pinned down to enjoy more of his sexual workout.


    "¡­.¡­.."


    "Hahaha!! Who was he kidding?


    With the amount of sex drive he currently possessed, the woman below him only had to pull up her skirt and disy her heart-shaped ass and the v-shaped pussy below it, and he woulde running like a bastard in heat.


    Huh!! He didn''t know why he was thinking too much.


    It felt as though minutes had passed but it somehow seems to be only a second.


    Looking at the vixen below him who was still gasping for breath, Wyatt suddenly felt the need to change the menu.


    He didn''t even feel the need to know her name again. Hmm!! Strange.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Meow!!"


    A sudden feminine voice sounded from his back with small sharp ws trailing from below his back to his shoulder.


    Wyatt froze.


    ''Is this?''


    Turning back with a swift movement, Wyatt saw the sense in front of him and gulped down the remaining saliva down his throat.


    Another ck hair beauty. No, two ck-haired beauties, one had humungous two breasts capable of rivalling actating mature cow milf beastman while the other had an ass that would put a thick bbw model to shame.


    They weren''t too fleshy though as all the fat was in the right ces with a very thin waist and disproportionate constitution that would onlye out of the hands of a hentai artist.


    You know what? Now he looked at them closely, they looked unreal!


    Two bbw cat beastmen, both in small almost negligible red sexy lingerie hanging under the aroused pointed nipples of both. Both, are capable of making a monk regret his life choices.


    However, for some reason, Wyatt felt like his imagination was out of control.


    ''Still, I don''t believe that I have met any of these beastmen Mad John spoke about'' He thought.


    However, before another thought passed through his head, two globes powerful enough to make the earth go round, smashed against his chest and thus, disrupted his train of thought.


    He wanted to know who there were before he was mmed by another dose of pleasure.


    "Ahhhhh~~"


    It was already toote. His body reacted faster than he could will it and prated the pussy of the feline woman with a round bubble butt who was now in a doggy position.


    Truthfully, he didn''t know when he had turned her over!


    And also he didn''t know when he found such a visual feast delightful.


    "Pah!~" "Pah~~" "Pah~"


    Truthfully... He wished for more.


    "Mhhmm~~~"


    His mouth sucked on the are of the gigantic breast in front of him. His hands sank into the flesh that was more than its weight.


    "AHHHHHH~~~" The unknown woman below him screamed with undiluted pleasure as her ass rippled with waves that he could only see above the surface of the sea.


    He had ejacted once more.


    ''More'' Wyatt thought.


    ''I need moree...'' His thoughts echoed, resounding in his head.


    "MORE!!!" He voiced them out like speakers through his mouth.


    Instantly, he felt more hands romancing his body from all directions, some even made their way and guided his cock while stimting the bitch he was pounding.


    Looking around him, Wyatt widened his eyes in surprise.


    A red-haired woman with FF-cupped breasts. Another with a supermodel figure. A literal cowgirl in a POV position. One more in a sexy unknown school uniform, she is possibly still a student.


    Another in a housewife attire held her long skirt over her kneel while she masturbated in front of him with her left hand massaging her moderately sized breast while her right hand vibrated inside the walls of her pussy with her fingers.


    Wait a minute! There is another beautiful woman with a tone and muscr shaped figure dressed in a red leather bodice topped by a golden eagle, connected with an outrageous mini blue leather skirt that was held up by her hands while she ground her pussy against the wooden edges of the bed.


    Wasn''t that wonde----


    ...


    "AAaa¡­hHHHH" Hot breath escaped my mouth as the pleasure rippled through every fibre of my being once again.


    What was I thinking about before? Oh right!!


    There were no other words that could contain my emotions right now. No other grammar in the dictionary to describe it¡­. Except...


    "Pah~~" "Pah~"


    ¡­.Except¡­.


    "AHH~" "AHH~"


    Except... Indeed, only a god is capable of giving me this new reality.


    So s¡­


    ¡­.¡­A sour liquid made its way into my mouth. Possiblying from one of the women around me who took the opportunity to squirt on my face.


    What was I saying?


    Ahh, yes!! As I was saying...


    s, only a god can make my dreamse true!!

 Chapter 73 Morning Breeze

    ?The sun pierced through the wooden gaps of the closed windows, illuminating its sunlight on the figure of a young man sleeping peacefully on a king-sized bed with a wide smirk across his face.


    On the other side of the bed, a raty with its back down enjoying the warmth and sce that it could have never gotten a chance to relish in, in its lifetime.


    ¡­....


    "Ahhh¡­.hhhaaaa!!"


    I stretched my body, yawning as I dizzyingly sat on the bed.


    Still trying to calm down my thoughts,  I couldn''t help but think of the strange, pleasant and yet the most sensual dream I had experienced.


    Sure, I had a lot of these kinds of dreams back on earth since they were my only portal out of past inconvenience, it was a little too extreme.


    Although it was different and a little too different from the rest, now that I have gotten a new body with a new schlong intact, and still haven''t bedded any of the beauties in this world, the experience was very much weed.


    It was like a trial run before the actual experience.


    After all, I can''t deny that the build-up urges have been a little frustrating, and a little release did me more good than harm.


    Thinking about the number of times I had ejacted, I couldn''t help but notice the cold sticky feeling tightly blocking off the air passing through my pants.


    Looking down, I saw a patchy wet area covering the waistline and the area of my cock.


    How many times did I even cum in that dream?


    Ugh¡­. Just thinking about it is enough to send me over the edge.


    Damn!! Am I really that sexually frustrated and horny?


    Seriously. I seriously need to charm a girl with my skills and show her the definition of an erotic adventure. Though I doubt that this world has ess to the billions of pornographic content like I did back on earth so that meant that my skills might be above the average if not, a cut above the rest.


    Still,  I will leave that topic forter until I can find a suitable partner to share the experience with. For now, I need to change my clothes.


    Looking around, I could see a wardrobe with chains on its handles, a mirror together with a small desk, a small round dining table and a few other things I had taken note of before I went to bed. Now that I take a look at them closely, this room was much better than mine.


    Heck! It was even much bigger, if not how could she fit a king-sized bed in it?


    Walking over to the mirror to take a good look at myself since I remembered that I haven''t taken the time to calmly check out the visage of my new body and see if I had inherited the same face the same way we both possessed the same name.


    "Humph!!" I said, looking at the figure reflected over the mirror.


    Short ck hair which was the same as my former hair colour but a bit smoother and shiny. Though it deserved to be shortened a bit.


    Tall and lean with bright blue eyes, and an oblong face with a few hairy outlines on the jaws together with a light skin tone.


    In all, it was the standard good looks of a Prince. Not the kind that would make women fawn over me at first nce though, but the kind of looks that would make it easier for me to get into the panties of anydy after a few smooth lies.


    Although I couldn''t help but agree with myself that it could be better after I clean up a little more.


    Walking back to the bed, I decided to ransack this roomter and see if there was anything valuable in it that would be of use to me, or if there was anything that would help me know why Knight Camille was after my life and who had ordered her to do it.


    Discovering a small figureying on the other side of the bed, I couldn''t but lightly smack my forehead as  I had forgotten about him.


    Opening the ''Temporal storage space'', I carefully put Bones in there and made sure not to wake him up during the process.


    Although, the little guy seems to have gained some weight. Hmmm!! I will look into that when he wakes up.


    Regardless, I could feel the magical energy in him growing stronger and it didn''t seem like a good idea to disturb him now. Keeping my senses on our connections was the least I could do for now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Nevertheless, for now, I needed a trouser and I am very sure that I didn''t bring my closet into Knight Camille''s room when I was moving in.


    Opening the door and making sure that no one was in the hallway, I couldn''t help but think of a scenario of my crewmen catching their Captain walking around with wet pants after waking up from a wet dream in the morning.


    No! I shook my head at my silly imagination.


    It would be alright even if they saw me like this. After all,  with the number of men on this ship with no single women, it shouldn''t be that hard for one or two of them to walk up in the morning without experiencing a wet dream.


    Locking at the door as I pocket the keys for the locks in my pocket, I walked cautiously walked towards my room.


    I was unabashed, but I still didn''t want to be discovered if I could help it.


    And in about 8 minutes of speed running through the halls, I finally arrived at my room.


    "Click!!"


    Shutting it close, I was once more greeted with the beautiful open view of the sea that had almost drowned me to my death during its deconstruction.


    Looking around, I could see that everything was still in a mess with my bed turned upside down and my desk nowhere to be seen.


    Sigh!! If it were possible I would have loved to sue Toothless for the damages she had caused on my ship, but now that she was my tamed beast that was only a fool''s dream.


    It wasn''t as though I could do anything before that either except find a way to turn her into a Guinness-world-breaking sushi!


    Sighting a small wooden box from the corner of my eyes that was also overturned, I couldn''t help but walk toward it after seeing some fabrics at the edges of its covered mouth.


    This might be where he stored his clothes.


    Since I didn''t see any wardrobe, it''s safe to say that this was definitely where he stored his clothes and other belongings.


    "Bamm!!"


    Turning it over and waiting as the dust settled, I couldn''t help but sigh when I saw that my assumptions were correct.


    Rampaging through them, I couldn''t but raise a brow at how few they were.


    Two ck and one brown trousers, four long sleeves and sleeveless shirts ranging from white, ck, grey and violet-red. Two long ck leather coats and a brown one with a bulky ck belt and two grey and ck pairs of boots.


    They were also five shorts of what I would assume were his boxers and three royal uniforms that matched the same design as the one that I am putting on currently.


    There were even some fancy pocket watches and pieces of jewellery in small rectangr cases. Two small sacks filled with some stacks of paper bill gold currency and two more that contained a sack of gold coin.


    Looking at all four sacks, I could only guess that the stacks of paper were somehow more valuable than the gold coins because of how well they were hidden.


    Still, seeing all of this, then I couldn''t help but think about what I would find in Knight Camille''s room considering that the former Prince Wyatt had all of this.


    Apart from her clothes, maybe they might be a trunk case full of these golden stacks of cash and a treasure box full of gold coins and some pieces of jewellery.


    I didn''t even need to think long before I know where to start searching. Surely, the wardrobe with chains tied around its handles didn''t look suspicious!


    Putting aside a ck long-sleeve shirt, a brown coat, a gold ne and a gold ring together with a highly decorated golden decorated pocket-watch and a pair of ck boots, it didn''t take me long before I realized how much gold is in my possession. And also the amount of ck-themed attires.


    Well, considering my new heritage, the gold seems to be a bit fitting with the exnation I have gotten about the Empire of Endossa.


    As for the ck articles of clothing, that might have been the former Prince Wyatt''s taste.


    However, as I was about to change, it only took me a few seconds to realize that I needed to take a bath first before putting on my new clothes.

 Chapter 74 She Would Rather Be Anywhere Else But This Ship!

    ?Although for some reason I didn''t stink and felt refreshed even though I have just woken up from sleep after a terrible day. I couldn''t help but link this strange urrence to what I assumed was one of the results of being an ascendant.


    Though, the fact that my clothes smelled and stank was what pushed me. After all, it was an old habit of mine and I was a hygienic type of guy.


    "Knock!! Knock!!!"


    "Captain are you in there?"


    A knock apanied by a familiar voice that I could recognize even in a dream sounded from outside the door.


    Walking over to unlock it, I saw Mad John standing with a visage of professionalism as he greeted me.


    "Good morning Captain"


    "Morning" I replied, walking back to the wooden box to pick up my clothes and my other essories "You know, I was just about to go look for you".


    "Oh! Then it seems that I arrived just in time" He replied, "For what reason if I may ask Captain?".


    "Simple, I need to take a bath" I responded, removing my shirt and throwing it far away after catching a wift of the odour.


    "Ahem!! I think that would have to wait for now Captain" He cleared his throat and replied.


    "Why?" I questioned. After all, what was much better than cleaning up and putting on some clean fresh clothes early in the morning?


    "It''s because we have a guest"


    I frowned. It certainly isn''t Captain Crimson eyeing to visit this early in the morning, right?


    Didn''t he give me the whole day to think about my decision?


    "Who is it that wants to see me this early in the morning?" I questioned.


    Clearing his throat, Mad John looked at me with a distracted gaze.


    "The person that came to see you this morning is the summoner, Annabelle, 3rd inmand of the Crimson ck eye crew" He responded.


    "...Summoner Annabelle? I don''t believe that I have met anyone that goes by that name yet"


    Nodding his head in understanding, Mad John exined "I heard about your fight when you first arrived, so it''s not surprising that you still don''t know her. Do you remember those gigantic water spirits you fought against?"


    "Yeah" Of course, I couldn''t forget.


    "She is the ascendant that had summoned them. I am guessing that her loss yesterday is the reason she came here this morning"


    Although I doubted that, but I still wouldn''t know until I spoke with this Annabelle and hear her reason for visiting me this early in the morning.


    Still¡­.


    "Tell her to wait while I take my bath. Even If it''s important she will wait till I am done. And besides, I can''t go like this even if I wanted to".


    Mad John looked at me momentarily.


    "I understand Captain" He replied "Follow me, let me show you the bathing area".


    "Alright. Lead the way" Gathering the clothes in my hands, I responded.


    "Click!!"


    Mad John walked forward with me following behind him. I tried my best to remember all the corners we passed so I wouldn''t need to tell him to guide me to the bathe every time I wanted to use it.


    And soon, we arrived at arge wooden door.


    "Here we are Captain" He said "I will go and deliver your message to our guest while you take your bath".


    I nodded my head and walked in.


    ¡­........<novelnext></novelnext>


    She would rather be anywhere else but this ship.


    By now, she should have been lying in thefort of her bed, daydreaming, re-reading one of her favourite works or waiting for anybody stupid enough to trespass into Captain Crimson eye sea. The realization that she wouldn''t be doing that anymore, the dread she felt that she won''t be able to see the face of her beloved Captain, the sleepless nights these thoughts gave her and the resulting sickening feeling in her gut as she walked into this ship wasn''t one that she liked.  She wasn''t even sure that she could get used to it.


    Although she has seen his capabilities that dwarfed hers several times over, his confidence to charge into the furious blow of Mother Andiara, Prince Wyatt... the man with a controversial rumour around him was nothing more than a snake wrapped in a lion''s skin and hidden behind the mask of a sheep. If only she knew that everything about him was a lie, then she wouldn''t have allowed herself to be embarrassed like that.


    The other crewmen on the forsaken ruined ship passed her by as they went on with their morning schedules. No one greeted her, no one gazed at her no more than 5 seconds. She could see, she could tell that if they could, they would walk through her as though she never existed.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it but being treated like a nobody by a group of ordinary pirates who wouldn''t even be alive to experience half of her life irritated her.


    She would rather be anywhere else but this ship.


    Standing at the centre of a seemingly destroyed ship, the morning sun rays did injustice to her body as they shined on her, almost drenching her with her sweat. A situation she had easily escaped because she was an ascendant. And so, by shaping her mana into a thin extra skin around her body, the heat was nothing more than a gentle afternoon breeze on the sea.


    Gritting her teeth, she almost turned back and walked back to her room. Almost. But immediately the memories of her Captain resurfaced in her mind, she could do nothing but stand under the sun as she waited for their arrival.


    "Whoosh...Drip!!"


    Her eyebrows wrinkled in denial as she watched as the water drenched her feet, almost wetting her robe if she wasn''t fast enough to take them up. Looking around, she could see the crewmen, mobbing the floorboard as they poured buckets of water around the floor.


    "Hey! Are you guys blind?" She yelled, irritated by theirck of concern.


    Did they have a death wish? If so, then she would dly fulfil it for them.


    "Damn it!!" She muttered under her breath.


    She was worth more than this disrespect. A thousand times more worth than this.


    Wasting no time, she raised her hands and spread her palms wide open. And out of nowhere, a bubble of water gradually expanded at the centre of her palm.


    A brief demonstration of her power would show them. Surely it would tell them to treat her with the respect she deserved. If she could, she would show them hell, after all, she doubted that they had seen the literation of her kind of hell.


    Targeting the crewmen around her, she almost sent it towards their faces to drench them and their clothes from head to toe, except¡­.. One of them looked at her, staring at the bubble in her hands in surprise before the surprise dimmed away from his eyes like a pile of flesh rotting away to form carcasses, he looked at her and apologized.


    "Sorry" And then went on with his task.


    What-- What was that?


    What kind of reaction was that? Why are they behaving as though they had seen women with a much more ferocious re than hers?


    "Tch!! Dammit" Cursing under her breath, she closed her palms and watched as the bubble of water burst and evaporated into thin.


    She would rather be anywhere else but this ship.


    She turned around to walk away Her feet stopped in their tracks immediately after she remembered the instructions of her Captain. She shook her head, knowing that she can''t turn back now. She has already gone this far to turn back now. Tribtions were never meant to be easy, and besides, if her Captian really keeps up to his promise and granted her the one wish he pledged upon, then all this might as well be worth it.


    However, she couldn''t continue standing here!


    The reactions of the crewmen around her when she had shown her magical capabilities and passion to obliterate their very existence unnerved her. Picking up her robe, she walked away carefully on the slippery floorboard before finding a shade near the entrance of a door.


    She waited as seconds ticked by, the clouds overhead providing an extra shade as one minute turned into two. She shook her head tiredly, putting her pocket watch back into her robe. In a few minutes, she would be standing here for another ten minutes.


    ''Maybe I should go back ande back in the afternoon since this might be too early'' She thought, vividly remembering the tired face of the man who had weed her.


    "Miss Annabelle!!"


    However, a voice directly called out to her. Narrowing her eyes at the figure, it didn''t take her long before she noticed it was the Prince, Prince Wyatt, the one who had battered and defeated her til she went unconscious., walking towards her together with another man who had first weed her.


    Her lips curved as she tried to smile. Tried. The Prince''s arrival meant that she could finally go forward with her purpose of being here.


    However, no matter how she tried to fake the fabricated expression on her face, no matter how she tried to hide the malicious intent in her gaze, she knew...


    She undoubtedly knew..... that she would rather be anywhere else but this ship.

 Chapter 75 Student Teacher Negotiation

    ?"Good morning Prince Wyatt" Annabelle replied "I was wondering what was taking you so long".


    Prince Wyatt shook his head, disying an impish smile on his face "Sorry about that, I just found out that my assistant over here is somewhat scared of telling an ascendant to wait for his Captain''s arrival, afraid that she might st him to bits with her magic".


    She nodded her head in understanding. She had already experienced such an event two to three times so she didn''t find it disagreeable. Turning her head to look at the culprit, she found him looking away ashamed.


    "Can we go to your office, I want to talk to you privately" Annabelle responded, wanting to get to the root of her arrival and purpose on this ship.


    Of course, Prince Wyatt took notice of the woman''s strange behaviour, however, his smile didn''t falter as he nodded his head in understanding before turning around "Okay. Follow me then".


    Walking behind the Prince, Annabelle''s lips twitched as she had expected him to be more arrogant and unbridled. After all, he had thoroughly defeated her during their battle.


    Mage ascendants were more prideful than the rest because they were born differently, made differently and could see the world differently. She was also that way without exception however a mage ascendant that was a cut above the rest of the other mage ascendants was even more prideful and arrogant because they believed that they were specially created, hand-made by the gods.


    She believed that Prince Wyatt shouldn''t be an exception, after all, he was a Prince with outstanding magical capabilities. However, it seems that her thinking was wed.


    In a minute, they all arrived at a door.


    "Ahem" Prince Wyatt called out for Annabelle''s attention. He said "As you can see, my ship is in a very bad condition, so please, bear with me. This is the best I could do upon short notice".


    She nodded her head.


    Prince shook his head at the woman''s detached gaze, knowing that her mind wasn''t here at all. At this moment, he wondered what could be so important that she hade to meet him this early in the morning when they haven''t even exchanged a simple phrase before this meeting.


    The door opened, and they all walked in. However, for Annabelle, all she could see was a bright blue sea in front of her.


    "This!!" She was left speechless by the view.


    Although she knew how bad the condition of the ship was, she hadn''t guessed that it was this bad.


    She couldn''t help but think about how the ship was still staying afloat, and the only answer that came to her mind was that this whole ship might have been enchanted.


    "It''s a beautiful view isn''t it".


    She nodded her head. Yes, it was indeed beautiful and somehow, it felt unique.


    "Alright, please, take your seat" Prince Wyatt said, moving behind the table as he sat on his chair with his back facing the direction of the open sea after spreading his brown coat apart.


    She sat down and watched as his gaze never left her body. From her perky boobs and the way she unted them, to the robes that didn''t do justice to her curvaceous body, she knew that she was a feminine bombshell.


    However, that didn''t mean that she appreciated the perverted glint in his eyes as he continued to visually feast, thirsting over her body.


    Raising the hems of her robe to cover her exposed bust, she watched as a wry smile spread upon his lips after she had tantly exposed his actions.


    "So, what do I owe this unexpected visit, Miss Annabelle?" Prince Wyatt queried, seeing that he has been caught staring at the woman''s deep V-line that emphasised her breast, almost giving him a terrible hard-on.


    It seems that getting wet dreams with a functioning dick is something that he would have to learn how to control since his sexual urges were still at an all-time high.


    Annabelle seeing no other reason to waste any more time went straight to the point.


    "I want to join your crewmen" Annabelle answered. She watched as he gulped before widening his eyes in surprise.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If you don''t mind Prince Wyatt, I would like to be a part of your crew" She repeated, taking note of his dazed look.


    ''This might be easier than I thought'' She thought, trying her best to put on the most convincing expression of a woman who wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    Meanwhile, Prince Wyatt couldn''t help but almost choke on his words as he heard the woman''s reply.


    Even Mad John who he had taken a nce at also had a wary expression on his face.


    However, Prince Wyatt thinned his lips as he scrutinized the woman in front of him. There were a lot of questions in his head that started with ''why?''.


    Regardless, no matter how pleasing he found the idea of having a woman on his ship, he couldn''t help but keep his guard up as he was yet to know the woman''s reason for making such a serious conclusion.


    "And can I know the reason why you choose¡­ Why do you want to join my crew?" He said "Thest time I checked, Captain Crimson eye seems to be faring better than me both as a Pirate and as a Captain".


    "I understand your suspicion, but the thing is that I don''t have any space to continue growing on Captain Crimson eye ship" Annabelle answered "Thest time we fought, you had thoroughly defeated me to the extent that I was rendered unconscious. Thankfully, instead of ying along with my ignorance, I can see that your skills and magical capabilities are much better than mine, so that is why I came here today to see if you can ept me as your student"


    "I know that you will be leaving here very soon when you are done taking care of whatever business at hand and since I can''t learn from you and increase my knowledge when you are thousands of miles away, I wanted to be a part of your crew as that would make things a lot easier".


    Prince Wyatt raised an eyebrow at her answer. So just because he had defeated her in battle, she wants to leave everything behind and follow him.


    It''s either she is a battle-hardened narrow-minded fool or a one-sided woman who couldn''t take her loss to heart!


    Nheless, this was only from his point of view since he knew that the way he saw things were different front others in this world.


    Turning to look at Mad John who was standing at his side, the frown on the man''s lips and the way he narrowed his eyes told him everything he needed to know.


    That if he didn''t handle this carefully, then trouble was bound toe his way.


    "You wish to join my crew just because of that" He questioned.


    "Yes"


    "Okay, let''s just say that I epted you as part of my crew, what is in there for me?" Although he knew that he was ying a very dangerous game right now since he didn''t even know about the basics of this world''s magical system, and even though he had no real power currently except for the backing of Toothless, he couldn''t downy the role he was ying right now as a really powerful individual who hides his power just for the sake of it.


    "You are saying that you want me to teach you and that you are willing to join my crew, yet you haven''tid any benefits for me so that I could think about epting you or not" He added.


    ''I didn''t think of that'' Annabelle thought, searching through her mind for answers as she had stupidly failed to n for a situation like this.


    She bit her lips and derailed her eyes to the side before focusing her attention back on Prince Wyatt.


    "Well, there is a reason for that. You see, I don''t know anything that I can offer to the First Prince of one of humanity''s greatest empires" Thankfully, she wasn''t dumb enough to leave the conversation hanging and quickly came up with a response.


    "Banished Prince" Prince Wyatt corrected her "And I don''t need to remind you that you are currently in a broken ship that would copse at any minute. So if there is anything that you can offer me, please do tell me".


    "You know, it would be much easier if you tell me what you want because...."


    "Miss Annabelle." Prince Wyatt spoke. His voice caused Annabelle to flinch because of the cold toneced into it "Don''t worry about what I want...¡­.. Because if I tell you what is it that I am presently in need of, I am 100 per cent sure that you won''t be able to provide even 1 per cent of it. All I want to know is what you have to offer. However, if you have nothing, then please leave my ship and stop wasting my time"

 Chapter 76 Crimson Eye Territory

    ?Although Prince Wyatt saw this opportunity as the best chance of learning how to make use of his powers, however, if he needed to learn from the woman that wanted to be his student, then he needed to be smart about it.


    "I¡­-I" Annabelle stuttered on her words. Honestly, there was nothing that she could think of now, however, she couldn''t just say that to Prince Wyatt and make a fool of herself.


    How is she supposed toplete her mission now?


    ''Think Annabelle!! Think!!'' She racked her brain toe up with an answer.


    Yet, nothing came up.


    Suddenly, an idea sprang into her head. Although she didn''t know if it will work, however, she wouldn''t know until she tried.


    "As I have said before, I don''t know what the Prince wants so I am not sure if you will like what I have to offer. However..." Seeing that Prince Wyatt was about to interrupt her once more, she quickly continued.


    She only hopes that this might work "However, I first want to know if you want to repair this ship at the moment" She said.


    Prince Wyatt frowned. He wondered where the woman was getting to with her statement. But instead of thinking much about it, he let her finish.


    "Yes, of course, I do. I certainly don''t want to carry this ship along the dangerous waves as it much clear that it wouldn''t survive if repairs aren''t done immediately" He answered.


    His response caused a smile to bloom on Annabelle''s face.


    "Then, how about this if I can help you find a good shipwright, willing and able to repair your ship then, would you let me join your crew and be a student under your tutge" Annabelle replied.


    The wrinkles on Prince Wyatt''s forehead spread.


    "And why would I need your help in repairing my ship? It''s not as though you are the one providing the funds for the repair, or are you?" He asked, wondering if the woman had some treasure chest nearby or whether she had something else in mind.


    "No, unfortunately, I don''t have the funds to do so, especially when we are talking about an enchanted ship. However, whether you like it or not, you will need someone''s help in this part of the sea if you want to repair your ship. And I think it''s better if I am the one providing such help because at least we all know what I am getting out of it" Annabelle responded.


    Prince Wyatt still gazed at her with a confused expression on his face. His brain not entirely understanding the point she was getting to.


    Shaking his head, he stretched his backfortably against the chair "Can you exin?" He replied.


    Clearing her throat, Annabelle choose her next words carefully as she spoke. It was very clear that the Prince didn''t have any knowledge of the Cryptic sea so she could use that against him.


    "The Cryptic sea is divided into three seas, eachnd between those seas is ruled by several small kingdoms, namely, the Clerholm sea between the Vrymath kingdom and the Sloywoth kingdom, the Botois sea surrounding the Brylen Kingdom and the Carlson sea between the Houya kingdom, the Auziloth Kingdom and the Eser Kingdom" Annabelle paused, letting the geography of the Cryptic Sea sink into the head of the two men in front of her.


    "In other to easily gain ess into any of these kingdoms, one would first need to pass through the Cryptic Sea, which is linked to The Depths of Leviathan. And although it is a part of it, there is a reason why it is ranked the lowest of the 9 seas in the Depths of Leviathan".


    Prince Wyatt shook his head "I still don''t understand what you are getting to".


    "Dont worry, Prince Wyatt, you will understand soon" Annabelle said with a smile. A smile that might have seemed suspicious to Prince Wyatt if he wasn''t busy trying to look away from the woman''s exposed breast while doing his best to listen attentively to her words.


    Regardless, the mischievous smirk was caught by someone else. Someone who had felt a shiver going down his spine the moment he remembered the cruel faces of his former persecutors.


    "Excuse my interruption Miss Annabelle, but I think the Prince wants you to go straight to the point" For the first time since the conversation began, Mad John opened his lips and uttered a word.


    His sentence drew the attention of both individuals, with Annabelle thinking about who the man standing beside Prince Wyatt reminded her of and Prince Wyatt loving the sensation of having someone speaking up your mind without even needing to tell them.


    At this point, he wouldn''t mind letting Mad John take full control of the ship while he focused on other things, but he still needed to learn things himself for future''s sake.


    Besides, the human mind is one of the most fickle things in existence so he still kept some degree of cautiousness in his presence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahem!! As I was saying, thends beyond the Cryptic sea are cursed".


    Prince Wyatt''s brow rosed "Cursed" He repeated.


    "Yes. It is cursed by what is known as the moonlight''s ice. A terrible kind of phenomenon that freezes everything it touches" Annabelle agreed and responded.


    "Everything? Does that also include everyone, both humans and animals?" Prince Wyatt said. A bad premonition suddenly boiled from within his gut.


    "Unfortunately, yes. The ice has already covered the entirety of thend beyond the Sloywoth kingdom, Brylen Kingdom, the Houya kingdom, the Auziloth Kingdom, and the Eser Kingdom, except for the Vrymath Kingdom which is due to the protection of the Miracle queen"


    "So you are saying that everywhere beyond this sea is covered in ice?" Prince Wyatt repeated "Except for one Kingdom which is somehow protected by a miracle queen".


    Annabelle pursed her lips, thinking of how well she could exin the current situation of the Cryptic sea. Things were tooplicated that if she started spewing out all she knew, the n she had thought of might derail into something else.


    The only bargaining chip she had now was his ignorance. So she won''t be telling him anything else without a price. A price that might as well solidify her ce among his crew.


    She smiled. She couldn''t help it. In just a short moment, she had just thought of a n, although it wasn''t perfect, it still wasn''t that bad.


    "Yes, but no. Just like the other kingdoms, the Vrymath Kingdom is also covered in ice and snow but it is the only kingdom still standing and hasn''t been corrupted by the cier wastnd yet" She responded "And this is all because of the Miracle Queen that rules over the Vrymath Kingdom, because of her god''s given ability to protect her and people from the -Moonlight''s Ice"


    "Though it isn''t all that safe because she is still just a single human being. Nheless, she is the only pathway between the life and death of her people and the destruction and salvation of her Kingdom. So calling her the Miracle Queen isn''t all too far fetched".


    "Interesting" Prince Wyatt muttered as he rested his chin above his fingers.


    He knew that he would sooner ortere around things that were beyondmon understanding, but no matter how he was prepared for such an urrence, he would still be astounded by what he has just heard.


    An icy cier that freezes everything and anyone it touches!


    Now he knew why Captain Crimson eye resented Captain ra''s father for taking everything away from him and sending him to these frozen wastnds.


    Although this was his territory, it wouldn''t be a lie to say that there was nothing here to rule over here. The Captain''s attitude, behaviour, and purpose of his ns were now very clear to him.


    Beyond this sea was nothing but ice and snow! If that was it, then he would surely need help if he wanted to get his ship repaired.


    Regardless¡­..


    "And what if you are lyin...¡­.?"


    "I can assure you that I am not. You only need to get passed the Cryptic sea and see the truth for yourself".


    "Okay. But instead of needing your help, I can just go and ask Captain Crimson eye for his help"


    Annabelle grinned "And what makes you think that Captain Crimson eye would help you without asking for something in return" She replied "Did you forget that he is a Pirate? Don''t mistake his hospitality as a sign of goodwill, Prince Wyatt, or else you might regret it".


    "The only reason you are been treated like this is because of your status, nothing more, nothing less".


    Immediately Prince Wyatt''s face creased. The woman was right. He knew so too, and that was why he didn''t want to let go of his title yet.


    Hell, even if he wanted to, he would rather squeeze out all the benefits it came with before letting it go. But for now, embarrassments aside, it did him more good than harm, so there wasn''t any need to think about such things now.


    Turning his head, his gaze jammed Mad John''s eyes and they each came to the same conclusion which resulted in Mad John sighing out in displeasure.

 Chapter 77 Finalize The Decision, Waking Up

    ?"Okay, I will ept you into my crew. But what are you going to do with your Captain? I doubt that he will let you go that easily".


    ''This is it?'' Annabelle thought cheerfully.


    "You don''t need to worry about my Captain, Prince Wyatt. I am sure that he will be very supportive of me since he isn''t the type to do anything that would stunt my growth" She replied.


    Prince Wyatt slumped back on his chair "Are you sure? Because he doesn''t look like the type to let go of something just for the sake of it".


    Annabelle nodded her head assuring "I am very sure. I am even spoken with him about this and he had agreed. The only thing that needs to be done is for the two of you to shake hands and give your consent on the decision".


    "Okay. I will talk with Captain Crimson eye whenever I see him to finalize the decision. Just inform him that I will meet with him tomorrow to talk with him, together with my decision on the contract".


    "Contract" The words slipped out of her mouth. The excitement and sense of aplishment died away from her face with a noticeable frown overshadowing it.


    There was something that she doesn''t yet know of, isn''t it?


    Her mind wanted to know more as curiosity grip her, but she refused. She knew better than to ask unnecessary questions that would lead her to nowhere but hours of restless thinking.


    Besides, it''s her Captain, so she would rather refrain from doing so since he would have told her if he wanted her to know about it.


    "Alright, I will take my leave and prepare myself for tomorrow," Annabelle said as she stood up and walked to the door. Her legs moved hastily as she left the room closing the door with a resounding ''click''.


    The room went still. The negotiable atmosphere that was there before was suddenly, immediately reced with a grim atmosphere.


    "Do you believe everything she said?" Prince Wyatt asked, still staring at the door, wondering if all this is some kind of game or plot or if it truly is real with no backed-up ambitions behind it.


    "I don''t know Captain. It''s hard to tell from only this" Mad John replied.


    "Mages are special because of their monstrous amount of mana. But, that only means that they need special training to properly utilize their powers. However, those who cannot be admitted into a mage tower are left to find teachers for themselves to guide them"


    "So that means that everything she said right now is the truth and she means no harm".


    "As I said before Captain, I am not sure if she has malicious intentions or not. The same exnation I have just said can also be the same for other groups of ascendants but finding someone to be your teacher as a Pirate is rare and almost impossible if you don''t have something to pay up in return. This deal might have been a steal for her if we look at it this way. So there is a possibility that she is only making use of this once-in-a-lifetime possibility".


    "Hmmm¡­.."


    Suspicion. Belief. Uncertainty. His mind was restless as he tried toe up with the conclusion for today''s meeting. Whether miss Annabelle was a threat to him or not.


    He sighed "Let''s just leave it at that. Besides, I am not against a beauty joining our crew as we need some kind of colour in this grumpy ship" He added.


    "Cough!! Cough!!" Mad John scratched his head with an embarrassed look on his face "If we look at it that way Captain, then this might not be a good idea".


    "Why?" Prince Wyatt asked curiously, transitioning the stillness in the air to a much jovial one.


    "Their nights -the crewmen might be more restless"


    "Restless" Prince Wyatt repeated with a confused look. His head perked up as he tried to understand Mad John''s words.


    "I can hear several obscure soundsing out from their rooms, and when I looked to see what was going on¡­." Mad John shivered as he remembered the sight of several men standing in a circle as they beat their meat to the air.


    ''If care is not taken'' He shivered once more thinking about the possibility


    "If their urges are not taken care of, then we might not need to worry about bringing in a woman onboard again".


    Prince Wyatt blinked. His gaze widened as understanding filled his eyes.


    "Oh no" His hand snapped, grabbing Mad John''s arms tightly "Don''t tell me...."


    Seeing that his Captain has finally understood, Mad John said "Fortunately, it hasn''t yete to that, there is still time to save them".


    Prince Wyatt''s racing heartbeat pulled down the brakes. His breathing slowly became normal as his shoulders fell rxed, and gratified.


    "Thank goodness" He muttered.


    "That means, we will need to find to find a suitable brothel when we arrive at this Vrymath Kingdom" He added.


    "Yes, exactly what I wanted to propose" Mad John nodded his head in agreement.


    "Alright then, it is settled. Once we reachnd, the first task would be to locate a brothel" Although he doubted that it would be easy to find one in a frozen wastnd, it didn''t matter as long as it wasn''t an impossibility.


    "Besides, I promise to make their lives several times better, so we might as well start here"


    Mad John nodded his head in understanding "Do you have any ns today?" He asked.


    "Yes," Prince Wyatt stood up, arranged his coat, and walked towards the door.


    "Which is?"


    "I am going to be checking Knight Camille''s for anything valuable. She is dead now, so there is no need to waste them" He borated.


    "Do you know any help?" Mad John asked,  also walking towards the door.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, don''t worry. I can do it myself" Prince Wyatt answered "What you can do for me now is take care of the ship. We don''t want it falling apart before repairs or before we reach our destination".


    "Okay, Captain. I wil¡­"


    "CLICK!!"


    The resounding noise interrupted his voice, causing his shoulders to drop in defeat.


    His Captain has changed. His change has been more great andplex than he had imagined.


    "Click!!" The door was opened once more as he stepped out of the room.


    If he hadn''t met him before, he would think that this has always been his character. He wouldn''t even know that this was someone who had permanently lost all of his memories.


    "Click" The door closed lightly behind him as he walked away.


    Thankfully, this type of change didn''t spell their doom so there was no need to overthink it.


    ¡­...


    She opened her mouth. Her lips halted, previously wanting to utter words of protest and forgiveness, however, she immediately realized that she wasn''t in any danger.


    "Ah---- Where am I?" She muttered, breathing in the fresh morning air before her lips closed.


    Something was off! Where was she?


    Whose room was this? And what the hell was that smell?


    Regardless, she sat up on the bed and decided to look for answers, keeping her lips closed even though her mind protested against her decision.


    "You are awake"


    The world around her froze.


    Snapping her head toward the direction of the voice, with a weak and threatening toneced into her words, she said "Who are you? Where am I?"


    "Shhh---- You don''t need to worry yourself too much with such questions. You know, I assumed that you would wake up by midnight, but it seems to have taken much longer than that".


    His voice was smooth and calm, reassuring her that there was no danger and she could rest and calm down her mind in peace. Yet¡­.


    "Whoosh!!" She tossed the sheets around her, out, and ran towards the door.


    "Bang!" The door was locked.


    "Bang!! Bang!!!" She struggled, again and again, nheless, her efforts for freedom were futile. She wanted to scream, yet, the idea that she might have been kidnapped mellowed into her thoughts and subdued her words before she could utter them.


    She didn''t want to draw any other attention during her escape. She would rather not draw any more attention as she knew and understood how powerless she was if this was kidnapping.


    "Your reaction is as noisy as I had expected" She heard his voice again.


    Turning around in a haste, she looked in the direction she had entrapped him with the bed sheets.


    There was no one there!


    "If you wanted to see the morning sun, all you had to do was ask"


    Beside her!!


    She was met with the figure of the same man she attempted to flee from.


    "How?...¡­. Ascendant" She uttered cautiously. All she needed was a second to understand what kind of opponent she was dealing with.


    She dashed back to the bed, her eyes scrawling desperate as they search for something.


    There were no windows.


    "Damn it" She cursed under her breath.


    "Knowing who I was dealing with, I made sure to put you in a room with no windows while also making sure the doors have a functioning lock" The man said, walking towards her, calmly.


    Seeing that any escape route she could think of currently was sealed shut, she asked "Who are you?"


    The man smiled, his voice bellowing into a series ofughter.


    "Lady ra" His words made her flinch.


    He knows who she was!


    "Why don''t you guess?"

 Chapter 78 Dubious Progression

    ?ra''s lips curved downwards. How could she guess the name of someone that she doesn''t even know?


    It was already clear to her that the man knew who she was, but that wasn''t surprising considering who her father is. Regardless, knowing how she looked was different as not everybody knew the face of Captain Davy''s daughter so she could avoid cases like this where she is being kidnapped or held under the sharp des of a knife.


    "I am waiting" He muttered. Checking his pocket watch as the time ticked from seconds to minutes.


    Knowing that she was getting nowhere with this deadlock, she said "I don''t know who you are. I have never met you before so I don''t understand how you think I would recognise you".


    Captain Crimson eye smirked before he shook his head with a disappointing smile. He behaved as though he had expected her response.


    "Fine. I understand your point. But it won''t hurt if you at least tried remembering who I am" He replied.


    "....."


    The room was silent. And the silence began prickling ra''s skin as she could swear on her life that she didn''t know who this man was. Yet, he insisted that she tried.


    Tried for what?


    At this point, she began thinking that this was one of the men she had rejected in the pasting back for petty revenge. A petty revenge that would get them nowhere but having their bodies maimed by her father.


    True, it was cruel. But the cruelty of her father is what has kept her alive till now as no one in their right mind would want to go through such an experience until now!


    Nheless, she bit her lips. If she isn''t too careful of her words, then she would be in a bad position even before her father gets wind of this.


    "I don''t know you, You" She replied. Her words were clear and audible.


    Captain Crimson eye sighed "Well, I shouldn''t have expected much" He said.


    "That means I will need to reintroduce myself...¡­. I am Captain Crimson eye, Leader of the Crisom ck eye crew and current ruler of the Cryptic Sea" He added, showing off his pearly white teeth as he grabbed the woman''s shocked hands and observed as she reeled back in suspicion.


    ''Captain Crimson eye'' She thought. She had almost forgotten that thest ce she was previously in before she unconsciously was on his territory.


    Wait! If so, doesn''t that mean that she was still on his sea?


    Didn''t that mean that he saved her from being killed by Prince Wyatt?


    Prince Wyatt!!


    Just the thought of his name sent shivers down her spine. A level of trepidation she had never encountered before crawled out from her heart and spread all over her body.


    However, his name was also enough to send her blood boiling to a few hundred degrees.


    ra crossed her arms, adjusted her sitting position to sit morefortably on the bed and looked at the Captian in front of her with relief washing over her face.


    "I take it that you are the one that saved my life" She asked.


    Captain Crimson eye rosed a brow "Shouldn''t that be obvious by now?".


    ra nodded her head, having no issues with the man''s manner of response. She was safe now, and that was all that mattered.


    Albeit, she still needed to be wary, after all the man in front of her was still a Pirate, a Captain no less and not her hero in shining armour.


    "And what the Prince?"


    "Prince?" Captain Crimson eye said, looking lost in his thoughts.


    "Yes, the banished Prince. Prince Wyatt" She gritted the words out of her teeth immediately after she saw the teasing expression on his face.


    She should have known!  The idiot was already trying to court her!!!


    "He is still in the Cryptic Sea, taking care of somethings I suppose"


    "He is still alive" A look of disbelief appeared on her face.


    "Yes, he is" He responded, lowering his face to meet her as he pulled a chair from the side behind him and sat down "Do you have a problem with that?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Of course, I have a problem with it'' The anger itched through her bones as she thought.


    "He tried to kill me. I thought that you would have done the same to him when you rescued me" Her voice grew with the tempest of a brewing storm. And as she spoke, the venom in her voice was thick when she mentioned the man that attempted to kill her.


    Meanwhile, Captain Crimson eye sat calmly on his seat as he watched her varied expression with an observant gaze.


    ''This is fun'' He thought. He didn''t need to overreact to her words. And neither did he need to overy the role he had nned for himself. Though it was a pity that she didn''t recognize him, it still didn''t change his ns.


    He would do whatever it takes, Whatever he needs, to win the heart of the woman in front of him... Whatever the means, as long as they didn''t interfere with his objectives.


    "Hello¡­" ra snapped her fingers in front of his eyes "Are you listening or am I just talking to myself".


    Instantly, Captain Crimson eye shook his head and rebutted "Forgive me for not paying too much attention, but I never knew that the daughter of Captain Davy was this beautiful. Now I know why he rarely shows you off to the public. Even I would rarely show off treasure that was stolen from the heavens, afraid that the gods might take it back".


    ra smiled, self-depreciatingly. Sure enough, the man before is one of her admirers. No wonder she didn''t recognise him.


    Nevertheless, this was perfect!


    Right now, she was without a ship, without a crew..... Crew!! Wait a minute... My crew¡­..


    Looking at Captain Crimson eye frantically, she asked with a lump of stone in her throat "My crew¡­. How about my crew?".


    "They are dead" He replied, bluntly "All of them were killed by Prince Wyatt. I could only save you alone, unfortunately, and not them".


    Her vision blurred. Her eyes, she couldn''t see clearly. She didn''t know when it happened, but the dam that held back her tears broke off as his words bashed it like an axe easily chopping off a log of wood.


    There was something in her eye, something that no matter how hard she tried to control it and clean it off, it just kepting out like an avnche of emotions.


    They were her tears. They were her ipetent self, mourning the death of her crewmen. She was ipetent. Useless. Powerless¡­. Hateful, the rage within her made her hate herself the more.


    He was right. The stupid Prince was right., she was truthfully, without any doubt in the world ''pathetic''.


    She sobbed, quietly.


    Because of the man in front of her, she still felt the need to suppress her emotion. After all, she didn''t need to show that she was both physically and emotionally inept in handling matters that were rted to her.


    So after a few minutes of brawling her eyes out, she wiped them away with her sleeves. Raising her head to look at him, she froze. Unexpectedly, a hand was touching her cheeks.


    She didn''t need to be a genius to know who it was.


    pping his hand away faster than she could process her actions, she opened her lips and said with her teeth clenched together with unrestrained malice "Don''t. Touch. Me".


    Her words and the manner she had presented them didn''t need to be repeated for him to understand the message. He retreated. There was no need to rush things, for now, better to mould your foundation well than to build your castle on a sandy seashore.


    Nheless, the faked smile never left his lips.


    "I can see that you need some time alone. There is food on the table if you are hungry, although it''s cold, it''s still eatable. However, if you dislike it and want another one, I will assign one of my crewmen to you to handle your needs in the meantime" He said, standing up from his seat as he prepared to walk out of the room.


    "And as for Prince Wyatt...¡­"


    "...I will kill him"


    ''Good, that''s what I wanted to hear'' He thought.


    "We will discuss his matterter" He replied "I will be taking my leave now Lady ra. Your assigned crewman will be at your room in about 20 minutes".


    Her eyes trailed his figure as she watched him leave through the door, locking it from the other side and leaving her alone in the room.


    "Bam" She fell on her back on the soft bed behind her, with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    To be honest she didn''t know what to think of the man who had just left. Although it is genuinely clear that he was interested in her, she didn''t feel the same way, however, she didn''t seem o be repulsed by hispany.

 Chapter 79 Thoughts And Worries

    ?Was it how he had approached her or it was something entirely different?


    She sighed in defeat. She didn''t know the answer to that question.


    Nheless, there was only one name that couldn''t escape her mind.  She loathed it, hated it, seared it apart with the mes of her anger.


    Yet, at the end of all convoluting emotions, she couldn''t help but notice that at the end of everything, among him and her, she was the bigger fool.


    A bigger fool that always tasted the end of a stick after it has being smashed deep into the soil and used as a walking aid for a beggar.


    Her marriage. Her image. Her ship. Her crewmen. He always got thestugh!


    At this point, she began to wonder if it was a crime to be weak. No, of course, it is. If her father was weak also then she might as well multiply her current life by a thousand.


    It was a crime to be weak!


    "Prince Wyatt" The name smoothly came out of her lips carrying no more malice and intense hatred. She had now calmed down.


    After suffering numerous losses, time and time again. It was clear to her which side should throw their hands in the air and surrender in defeat.


    A pity and a shame that it had to be her!!


    Remembering how tightly he had gripped her, she finally remembered sometime else...¡­


    "Hahaahahahahah¡­. Cough!! Cough!!" She mistakenly choked on her spit quickly sitting upright, she instantly felt her breathing returning to normal.


    It seems thatughing hysterically while lying down might not be a good idea. However, the unconcealed fear in her eyes showed the reason for her series ofughter.


    The first Prince has gotten his powers back.


    His grip, the way he held her, the amount of force applied, that she has never felt from any ordinary human except an ascendant and also, the sight of the strange beast he had summoned out of the sea.


    A sea beast that size meant that it was strong. And for a mortal to control that kind of beast meant that he had to be ridiculously strong.


    ''Prince Wyatt'' ra thought as her heart began to beat faster than the sound of a galloping horse.


    The Prince has gotten his powers back and he was stronger than ever.


    "Haaa!!!" Hot breath escaped her mouth.


    ''The Prince has gotten his powers back'' She thought, repeating the words again and again in her mind.


    ''Wait a minute!''


    Doesn''t that mean that there was a way for her to save her marriage?


    Her eyes widened as his thoughts came to halt. Regardless, it suddenly sprang back to life with the unexpected st of a raging volcano.


    ''But why hasn''t he gone back?'' She thought.


    Why hasn''t he returned to the Empire and informed them about his powers returning?


    Why didn''t he inform her also so that she could figure out a way to fix her marriage?


    ''Was it because I was making his life a little too difficult while he was gaining back his powers'' The thought made her wince in trepidation.


    The fact that she has been ruthlessly oppressing an ascendant like him left a bad taste in her mouth as she thought about the consequences of doing so.


    No wonder he tried to kill her. If she was the one, she would have done the same thing, yet, she still didn''t feel any regret for her actions as it was well deserved because of the humiliation and emotional torment he had put her through.


    "C-can h--he help me?" She muttered, albeit with some difficulting.


    Even if he tried to kill her previously, well she was still technically his sister-inw even with the bad blood between them.


    A single minute of her thoughts racing and somersaulting against each other was enough to overturn her whole emotions and sense of reasoning.


    At this point, she was no longer filled with the intense urge to kill Prince Wyatt even with the death of her crewmen, instead, she only wanted to sit down and talk with him.


    A simple talk was all she needed to get the answers to a few questions of hers. Even though it wouldn''t be able to clear all of the misunderstandings between them, it was still the only achievable, working option she saw right now.


    "SLAP!!" Both her hands pped against her cheeks, sending ripples above them, clearing away her raging thoughts before they turned her into a mess once more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She stood up and walked towards the table where the food she was informed about, is. She needed to eat and fill her stomach to continue thinking properly.


    Nevertheless, she couldn''t wait for when next she will meet with Prince Wyatt.


    ¡­............


    "Click!!" The doors of the room opened as Captain Crimson eye walked into his office, shutting the door once more behind him.


    Jerry, who was waiting patiently in the room, sitting on one of the two chairs asked "How was it?"


    Captain Crimson eye sat down before he answered "It went well".


    "I thought that you would have some problems" Jerry asked, doubtfully.


    "I thought so too, but it worked out well in the end" Captain Crimson eye responded "All worked out well in the end thanks to Prince Wyatt".


    Jerry frowned. He knew what his words meant, and he knew that he was being sarcastic.


    "What did you do?" He asked, curiously.


    "Nothing much, all I did was direct her anger at Prince Wyatt while making her warm up to my presence. I didn''t push things too much or else I might risk pushing her away".


    "And when you do get her, what do you really n to do?" Jerry replied, knowing that there was more to this.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Drop the act, I know you more than you know yourself. When you do get her, I doubt that you are only going to use her to get Captain Davy. I know that you have other ns in mind".


    Captain Crimson eye smiled. His teeth glistened under the dim lighting in the room.


    "When I am done with her father, I am sure that she will need someone else who will fill in the gaps in her heart after his death" He replied "I will dly take responsibility and do so myself".


    Jerry sighed. Having been with his Captain since his early age as a Pirate, he knew the ins and out of the man''s mind.


    Using the emotion of another individual was the same as breathing for him. He didn''t feel regret or pity for whoever was to fall victim within his grasp. He simply used and disposed of them whenever they failed to meet his expectations.


    Yes, it was cruel. But that is what has gotten him this far. A man walking on a cruel path for the sake of survival will never derail from it until he obtains whatever he needs from it.


    However, sometimes they just keep walking forever on that path because they have already be so used to it, that it just bes their way of life. The very core of their being!


    That was also why he sometimes wondered why Annabelle had eyes for only him even when he was more bluntly and unapologetically true to himself in contrast to his Captain who hides his true self underneath a veil of thick clothes.


    Nevertheless, he has sworn by the Pirate code to always stand behind his Captain. Besides, that was also one of the reasons why he was never worried whenever his Captain chooses to make a decision alone since he always got whatever he wanted one way or the other.


    And so, If he needs to win her over, then he needed to y the game fairly and win her love together with her heart.


    In a game of love against someone he loves and the other which he respects, he might as well be holding a signboard with his feelings written on it, showing it over to the woman who refuses to look at it.


    He knows it, and that was why he would keep on trying. After all, she can''t keep on saying no to him every day, right?


    "Knock!! Knock!!!" A sound came from the door.


    "Come in!" Captain Crimson eye responded.


    "Click!!"


    The figure walked in. Startled by her arrival, Jerry was the first to respond.


    "What are you doing here, this early?" He asked.


    Her eyes nced over his body, with a snort.


    "I came to see the Captain. Aren''t I allowed to do so?" Annabelle responded, walking towards the table and stopping as soon as she was right in front of it.


    "Sit down" Captain Crimson eye said.


    Both man and woman turned as one, ncing at each other before they both turned their direction to their Captain in front of them.


    Jerry''s eyes twitched. Well, at least she was no longer dismissing her presence as she had done before when she first arrived.

 Chapter 80 Reckoning

    ?"What do you want to see  me for?" Captain Crimson eye, asked, paying no heed to the strange behaviour of his two crewmen in front of him.


    Hearing his question, Annabelle smiled. And without hesitation, she responded "I just wanted to tell you that the first task you have given me is nowpleted. I have sessfully joined Prince Wyatt''s crew and be a part of his crewmen".


    Silent prevailed over the room for a few seconds.


    Jerry shook as he tore his eyes away from Captain Crimson eye and looked at Anabelle "... What did you say?"


    Surprised by his sudden outburst, Annabelle turned towards Jerry''s direction with a frown on her face.


    "What did you just say?" Jerry repeated, unsure of what he had just heard.


    "I don''t believe that I was talking to you" Annabelle responded, narrowing her eyes at the man beside her.


    "Of course, you weren''t, but what do you me¡­.."


    "STOP IT!!" His words, however, were cut short by Captain Crimson eye "Jerry¡­. I need absolute silence when she is talking. Please, don''t make me repeat myself" he said.


    Jerry tilted his head back to Captain Crimson eye and nodded in understanding.


    A loud snort sounded beside him.


    "As I was saying, Captain, I have sessfully joined Prince Wyatt''s crew and he will be here to finalize the agreement tomorrow" Annabelle said with a victorious smile on her face.


    "Good. Good!! That is exactly what I wanted to hear. And also you didn''t waste any time either, that''s wonderful" Captain Crimson eye replied with traces of joy in his statement, making Annabelle fidget in embarrassment at the sudden acim she was receiving.


    "But remember, this is only the beginning of the n. If you want to receive your reward in full, then all you have to do is to follow the instructions I have given you, is that clear?"


    "Yes Captain, It is".


    "Alright, you can go. I will wait for the Prince''s arrival tomorrow and tell someone to inform you of his presence".


    "Alright Captain" Annabelle replied, cheerfully. Turning around without ncing at Jerry, she walked towards the door with a little spring in her steps.


    "Click!!" The door closed, leaving the two men alone once more.


    The temperature in the room dropped along with unnatural stillness. A quietness that Captain Crimson eye would have ignored if it wasn''t that his second inmand was trying to pierce his gaze through his very soul.


    "What is it?" He asked, tiredly.


    "I should be the one asking that Captain" Jerry who had just felt every word that Annabelle uttered, prickling into his skin couldn''t help but unconsciously release a little of his magical energy as he spoke.


    "Bamm!!!" A loud bang came from the table as Captain Crimson eye hand mmed against it.  That simple action was all it took for Jerry to gain control of himself and send his magical energy retreating.


    "Jerry, I will tell you what I have in mind when you are in your right senses. Because unfortunately, it seems that right now you are not" He said.


    "Captain, if yo¡­.."


    "Go outside and take a breath of fresh air Jerry. Don''t worry, I promise to tell you everythingter. But if you are still as sharp as I know you to be, you would have already figured it out by then".


    Captain Crimson responded, before sighing.


    "Captain¡­."


    "Go and take a break now, you need it".


    Jerry didn''t respond anymore. He stood up, nodded his head at Captain Crimson eye, and directly left the room.


    "Bang!!" He forcefully shut the door tight behind him as he headed out.


    "Finally" Captain Crimson eye muttered to himself.


    Bringing out some documents from the drawers, he arranged them on top of his table.  Sweeping the matter that had just taken ce to the back of his head as though it was nothing more than a scuffle that would be forgotten the next day.


    He didn''t have time for trivial matters that didn''t add any value to his ns. He didn''t have the energy to spare to think about things that held no little meaning in the grand scale of things.


    He would rather try, work, seed and regret his actionster rather than put his emotions first before his logical train of reasoning.


    And so, without wasting any of the time he had left, he concentrated entirely on the work in front of him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡­....¡­.


    "BANGGG"  The door flew open as the cold winds forced themselves into the enclosed building. A man covered in a ck fur coat and thick trousers with specks of snow all over his clothes and thickyers of ice forming on top of his skin tried to push the door shut and lock the chilling wind away.


    "Come on! Stop sitting there ande and help me" The man screamed in dissatisfaction. Turning his head, he watched as his colleague walked towards him leisurely.


    "Don''t scream. The cold is already enough to sting my brain. I don''t need you making a ruckus when I already warned you about today''s weather" His colleague, a woman putting on the same kind of fur coat responded, grumbling under her breath as she pushed the door closed with him.


    "CLICK!!" With both theirbined efforts the door was closed shut sessfully.


    "Hah!! Hah!!" Hasley breathed out in relief.


    "Who would have expected such weather this morning?" He said.


    "Me! Didn''t I inform you about the heavy winds and snowy downpour yesterday?"


    He snorted.


    "You were just lucky that the Invaders were lucky enough to predict this. Those people would do or say anything to make sure that people keep on believing them, Nina"


    Nina clicked the pen in her hand, discontented by Halsey''s response.


    "And here we are, trapped indoors because of the stormy snowy weather" She replied.


    Halsey clicked his tongue in retort to Nina''s pen "You are talking as though we don''t experience this every day" He responded.


    Seeing the moody nature of his colleague as she went towards her seat to sit down, he chose to let the issue drop.


    "What are you doing at work this early by the way?"


    "Writing"


    "Writing?"


    "Yes" Nina nodded her head in response "I have been here since yesterday night, putting down whatever useful information that I could find about the ''Moonlight''s Ice".


    "Oh! You told me about doing that before, but I never knew that you were that serious about it" Halsey replied. His face quickly turned into a frown "Now that I think about it, is that the reason you started taking whatever those Invaders say seriously".


    Nina clicked her pen once more, already annoyed by the man''s sudden entry and series of questions.


    "There is always some form of truth in a lie" She muttered under her breath, loud enough for her words to make it towards Hasley''s ears "And besides, I have done my research so you don''t need to worry about me believing everything they say".


    Hasley wanted to reply, however, he stopped himself. Due to today''s weather, there wasn''t any work that needed to be done so he didn''t need to bother her.


    Besides, he was here to pick up some wood for his family and get back home quickly before thest logs burns out.


    "Alright, I already trust that you won''t follow them like some enthralled animal. I am here to pick up some things by the way, and will be leaving soon".


    Nina nodded her head. She watched as he made his way through the shelves of books and quickly matched into the backdoor that led to their storage room.


    After some series of noises and loud ''bangs'' she saw him walking out with 6 chopped logs of wood, gripping them tightly on both of his arms.


    "Anyway, I would have loved to see what you are writing, but as you can see, I am in a hurry¡­. See youter Nina" Hasley said, opening the door with some difficulting because of the size and weight of the wood in both his arms.


    Nheless, he manages to open and quickly shut the door close on his way out.


    Nina released a breath of cold condensed fog, before sittingfortably in her seat in relief.


    Several minutes pass, and the calmness and easiness that made it possible for her to write in such stormy chilling weather returned.


    She clicked her pen once more. Setting it down on the thick pages of the book below her, she wrote¡­


    ''And so, with other kingdoms now taking sanctuary in the Vrymath Kingdom, and with the Queen weing them with open hands, it is undoubtedly clear that the citizens of the Vrymath Kingdom are unweing of their presence.''


    ''But who is to me them? The greatest threat now to the Vrymath Kingdom and its citizens is the scarcity of food, from the nts that refuse to grow under the chilling weather of the Moonlight''s Ice to the animals that keep on dying, turning into icy crystal statues. A frozen mirror reflection of their former selves.''

 Chapter 81 Reckoning (2)

    ?''Yet, despite all the dissatisfaction in their hearts, they still couldn''t bring themselves to revolt against their Queen -Mavena Velor, daughter of the Late King Velor the 2nd. A woman who is proimed as the Miracle Queen by both friends and foes alike because of her extraordinary divine ability to push back and fight against the terrifying might of the Moonlight''s Ice''


    ''However, because of the influx of the surrounding kingdoms taking refuge in the Vrymath kingdom, there has been an increase in the rise of different factions, Some of which are good with known origins, helping in the growth and stability of the Vrymath kingdom''


    ''And some of which are unknown, and are eating through the foundation of the Vrymath Kingdom, like a gue. Like an animal that doesn''t know the size of its stomach, or is it that they are aware of its cancerous roots that only cause more harm than good but instead they choose to ignore it because of some grandeur goal which would have no meaning if the Vrymath Kingdom were to fall''.


    Nina held her breath. Then, she breathed out slowly, releasing another thick frosty fog from her mouth.


    ''Nheless, it is appalling how the cracks of human nature show themselves when pushed between the corners of a mystical phenomenal catastrophe. The invaders -a term which has been given by the citizens of Vrymath Kingdom to those who have taken refuge from the other kingdoms into theirs. A term that was widely epted easily, bringing with it a social stigma, that forces them to be socially excluded from the new world they have found themselves in''


    ''A term that is no less than a double-edged sword for the citizens of the Vrymath Kingdom to vent out their worries, anger and pent-up frustration on the targeted individuals. While for the invaders- those who have taken refuge from the outside, the effects of such a stigma on their being have left a longsting repressed emotional scar, suppressed anger, lowered esteem and overall various negative behavioural characteristics which have been the cause of the widespread increase in crime, in which theft, and the most disgusting of all, Canabilism have found there way between the hands of those unlucky enough to be their victims. And even unluckier, death if caught''.


    She clicked the pen. She clicked it again and again. She sighed in frustration, seeing that the pen might have been emptied.


    Well, she did use this pen throughout the night and has always been making use of it for some time now, so the conclusion she hade up with wasn''t surprising.


    Pulling out the small drawer from under her desk, she picked up another pen, putting the emptied pen in there before closing the drawer shut.


    ''However, it is even more appealing how the Queen has been keeping silent with all this happening underneath her nose. Sure, some rules have been implemented just to suppress the worst from happening. Keyword ''Suppress''. If only she coulde out of that castle of hers and address the jungle that her Kingdom is now turning into, t...¡­.''


    She tore that page out. She tore it from the side, folded it together and tore it again to shreds. Repeating the same thing continuously, she didn''t stop until it was nothing more than a pile of shredded pieces of paper.


    She folded it into the shape of a round ball before gently throwing it in the waste bin near her.


    "I am letting my emotions get in the way of my writing" She muttered, before cing her head on the desk, covering her hair with her hands, and gently brushing them apart with her fingers.


    She yawned, stretching her mouth apart as her mouth instantly turn dry from the chilly atmosphere. Sitting straight up, she continued writing until sunset, only taking breaks in between tofort the rebelling tantrums of her stomach and hydrate her dehydrated body with several cups of water.


    "Haaa¡­." She stopped writing.


    ''WRITTEN RECORDS OF THE FALLEN LANDS BEHIND THE CRYPTIC SEA, THE MOONLIGHT''S ICE PHENONEMON, as recorded by, Nina Aswyth''.


    She closed the book and kept it under her drawer, checking the locks to make sure that it was tightly secured from the curious hands of anybody before heading out as she saw that the sun was about to set.


    She would continue writing when she procures more legitimate information from verified sources to make sure that she doesn''t leave behind false records for if their Kingdom were to fall in the future and there was someone lucky enough to find it and uncover this book.


    She knew that it would be a matter of time before this kingdom were to fall and also follow the same path as the rest that have fallen before it. However, she still hoped that it wouldn''te to that.


    It would nevere to that, right?


    ¡­.....


    "Hohohohoho... I AM RICH!!" He screamed at the top of his lungs in jubtion and excitement "MOTHERFUCKERS¡­.. I AM RICH!!!!".


    "Jingle bells, jingle bells


    Jingle all the way


    Oh, what fun it is to find


    Some treasures in your dead Knight''s room, hey!"


    Golden coins were thrown into the air as jewels and diamond nes were scattered all over the wooden floors.


    "Searching through her room


    After Bones ripped through her guts


    I threw her into Toothless jaws<novelnext></novelnext>


    And she tore her bones apart"


    "Oh, Jingle bells, jingle bells


    Jingle all the way


    I knew she hide her chest somewhere


    So I searched with hopes and doubts"


    "AGAIN!!" He screamed to no one but himself, being both the spectator and performer.


    "Jingle bells, jingle bells


    Jingle all the way


    Oh, what fun it is to find


    Some treasures in your dead Knight''s room, Ayee!"


    "Oh, Jingle bells, jingle bells


    Jingle all the way


    Oh, what fun it is to find


    Some treasures in... your dead...¡­ Knight''s room¡­..".


    He slumped down with his back against the softfy bed behind him. Although his breathing was erratic, that didn''t stop his lips from tearing into a grin as he picked up the bundles of golden paper bills littered on top of the bed and smacked them across his face.


    "I can definitely say that with all this, in this world, I can live a wealthy life while also recklessly spending without any form of financial ountability" He said to himself while breathing in the scent of new paper notes that smelled simr yet different to the ones on earth "But that''s if its worth what I think it is".


    Sitting upright, Prince Wyatt looked at the broken wooden doors of Knight Camille''s wardrobe before shifting his attention to the huge chest trunk he had uncovered from it.


    Although it took a lot of effort, which prompted him to ransack the whole room, a decision which hade with its reward as had found several diamond earrings and several other stashes of golden paper bills before he tried to break open the wardrobe once more.


    With her muscr frame andck of essories on her body, you wouldn''t even guess that she had this much jewellery. Well, that''s a woman for you, and it seems that she too wasn''t an exception!


    ''Time to pack them and hide them somewhere else'' He couldn''t move them to his room as he didn''t want some sort of magical aquatic oddity or mermaids embarking on a treasure hunt in his opened wide-view room.


    Although he hadn''t yet seen mermaids, he has already confirmed their existence from Mad John who hadn''t also seen any mermaids but know that they existed.


    "Hmmm¡­. I wonder what they would look like'' He thought, pushing his imagination to the limit while packing the gold coins and paper bills into the chest trunk.


    If they were like those cursed visual mythology images back on earth, then he would rather note across them. But if they are more beautiful than he imagined them, then he might as well see what a mermaid''s pussy has to offer.


    "Hehehe¡­. Something fishy is about to go down" He said to himself, before erupting into a series ofughter.


    Calming himself down, he packed the pieces of jewellery and crystal clear stones into the bag that he had brought them out from, tying a rope around it, he flung it over into the trunk chest, doing the same thing with the others.


    "No wonder she was ready to leave the ship and walk away on her own'' Although he wondered how she would have carried the trunk chest and walk out, but after witnessing her fight with Captain Crimson eye, he quickly dismissed his thoughts, knowing that this was probably simr to a sack of clothes to her.


    "Bamm!!" The bed was dropped down after he pushed the chest trunk under it, pushing it to the extreme until it touched the wooden walls before dropping down the bed sheet over the bed as though nothing suspicious had happened.


    The crewmen didn''t dare to break into Knight Camille''s room because of how ruthless she was which was a good thing, so she didn''t have to fear anyoneing to ransack her room or break the chains to her wardrobe.

 Chapter 82 Bonding, Peace And Quietness

    ?But after the rebellion stunt, they had pulled on him yesterday, who is to say that they would try such a thing this time?


    Nheless, it would be best that they didn''t or else he would have to send one more man over the ship.


    Walking out of the room, he locked it tightly before using the padlocks that he had found inside to further secure the locks.


    "Perfect" He uttered. Turning around to head to the upper deck before hees back to take a nap.


    "Grrrrrrrr..." Prince Wyatt frowned as he rubbed his palm against his stomach.


    ''I might as well, take something to eat also'' He thought ''Then when I am done, I should look at the ''Fantastic Beasts Of Records'' immediately after I am free''.


    Strolling forward as he took a tour around his ship, he made sure to remember to check the magical book that brought him here as there are some things that he needed to try experimenting on.


    ¡­....¡­....


    "I am lost" I said to myself while trying to remember which corridor to take next.


    After taking another turn, I kept on walking until I reached a dead end. Turning back, I walked towards the nearest door to see if maybe, I could find anyone that would show me the way to the upper deck.


    Surprisingly, I am still amazed at how I might have missed it. Maybe it was because I wasing from a different direction which was why I mixed up the pathways.


    "Knock!" "Knock!!" A few minutes of silence told me all I needed to know.


    Moving away from the door, I walked over to the next corridor to try my luck on the next door.


    Hopefully, I don''t spend the next few hours memorizing the structuralyer of this ship while being lost.


    This might be it!


    Picking up the whispersing out from the door the instant I came close to it, I knew that there was someone or some people inside.


    "knock!!" "Knock!!!"


    The noises inside quieted down.


    "Humph!" I knocked once more after rifying that there was really some in "Knock!" "Knock!!".


    And after a few seconds of waiting, the door was pulled open.


    "Can''t you see tha¡­."


    The man in front of me stuttered upon his words when he recognized who I was.


    "Captain!!" Well, I can''t me him, can I?


    "Sorry to disturb you guys, but I just decided to walk around and might have gotten lost after a few turns. I hope I am not interrupting anything" I did my best to stop my face from reacting to the sounds I heard from the inside.


    Kind of like someone was desperately trying to clean up a mess.


    "N-No, of course not! You definitely aren''t interrupting anything" He responded, hesitantly.


    But my trantions of his words were different. I am definitely interrupting something!


    Well, now that I am here, taking a little time to check on my crewmen wouldn''t be bad since I don''t know when next I will be free to take a stroll like this.


    "There''s no need to be scared. Didn''t I tell you guys that I will be treating you better than you were previously treated".


    He nodded.


    "Alright then. I can see that you are not alone. Why don''t I join you guys?" Although it was just a casual word, how I said it, made it hard for him to refuse.


    Well, I would have still joined either way, but it''s good to at least give them an option so that they can see that I am trying to put in an effort by letting them choose by themselves.


    "...Umm!! Captain, I don''t think that you should be here at this time"


    "Why?"


    "Umm!! Cough!!¡­. It''s almost time for dinner, and I think that yours would get cold if you stay here too long".


    "Don''t worry about it, how about I join you guys, to eat and have the cook send my food for me here?"


    "NO!¡­Ahem!! I meant that isn''t a good idea because..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing as I was getting nowhere with this conversation, I pushed through the door and walked in.


    If I didn''t invite myself in, then we might have spent another 5 minutes arguing back and forth.


    Stepping into the room, I could see four figures, each of which I remembered their names because of the rebellion stunt from yesterday. At this point, I knew the names of all my crewmen because they weren''t just some mobs or pawns in the background but men with dreams and ambitions who are only here because of their various misfortunate circumstances.


    The room had a dinner table in the middle while two bunker beds were on each side. Although it was neither big nor small, it couldn''t bepared to either I or Knight Camille''s room.


    "Don''t worry, you can all sit down"


    Watching their faces as they turned to nce at one another, I sat down.


    "Well, what are we having for dinner?"


    ? ¡­....¡­...


    "Hahaha¡­. Yeah, I was surprised when Mad John informed us of what had happened to that bitch" The man called Omm said as he roared out loud inughter after describing how brutally I had disposed of Knight Camille''s body.


    "Yes, I also heard it too this morning, and all I have to say, Captain, you gave her what she rightfully deserved" Feroy responded, shing his stainless spoon against that of Omm''s own.


    All they needed were mugs filled with alcoholic beverages as a recement, then this would the same as a fantasy medieval pub house.


    Though it took them several minutes measuring up to an hour before I got them to warm up to me. Though it was a little bit troublesome when they all looked at me with betrayed and cautious gazes, I didn''t mind the spent as the results were worth it.


    Now, I don''t have to worry about them shying away from my presence whenever they see me. However, there was still a degree of respect and authority there considering that I was their Captain, and also a prince. Well, former prince.


    Regardless, this is enough for today!


    "Alright guys" I said, standing up as I stretched away the soreness from my body "I will be going now".


    Damn!! These chairs are way more ufortable than they should be.


    Trying not to think too much about the dubious ns it was meant for or the person responsible for it, I just took a mental note to remind Mad John to ask for newfortable chairs when the ship gets its repairs.


    "Aye Captain!!" They all responded in tandem.


    What do you guys think of fixing a meeting like this or some kind of celebration something in the future" I said, watching as they all agreed simultaneously to my ns.


    If I wasn''t the type to be conscious of the emotions or facial expressions of those around me, I would have thought that they were just agreeing to my words to please me.


    Well, somehow, maybe they were still trying to please me. But the difference was that they were no more ufortable with my presence and had even invited me to join them the next time.


    I will talk with Mad Johnter to discuss the ns for the party next time as I don''t see why not when I can afford it a hundred times over.


    Inwardly calming down myself, I seriously hoped that it wasn''t my inner profligate self talking.


    I didn''t have the arrogance of a Prince or the ever-presentmanding ambience of a Pirate Captain so they viewed me as someone humble after we got passed a few chats and lessened the tensions around each other.


    And although I would have loved to stay, unfortunately, I have other things to attend to.


    Before walking out of the door, I looked at Omm who had shared his food with me.


    "Make sure to ask the cook for an extra teter. Tell him I sent you" I added, watching as his face instantly brightened up.


    "Yes, Captain" He replied.


    "Okay guys, I will see you allter".


    "Click!!" Closing the door, I used the direction they had given me and walked towards the upper deck.


    Of course, even if the night was awake, I still needed to take a view of the beautiful bright open sky before I go to sleep.


    A few turns and some minutes of matching between the empty halls were all I needed before I saw the familiar door in front of me.


    I pushed it wide open with no extra effort which somehow resulted in a small obscure sound, reverberating through the air.


    Stepping out, into the open space, I looked around at the vast unrestricted sea surrounding me. Naturally, the beauty of this world was not hidden from the gaze of an ordinary man, not to talk of me who was both a transmigrator and an ascendant.


    A selfish deration almost escaped my lips. But I reluctantly stopped myself after remembering where I was at presently. The people across the other ship might hear me, much less those on the same ship as me.

 Chapter 83 The Awaited Answer

    ?Walking towards the edge of the ship, it didn''t take me long to understand the Toothless was asleep as I was aware of her current state of mind.


    Even I am feeling sleepy now!


    I yawned. I stretched out my limbs and arms to the side before I prepared to head back inside. Although it was unexpected, a quiet stroll and some bonding time with my crewmen didn''t look like a waste of time to me.


    Hopefully, as time passes, I will have men who are willing and able to protect me and this ship. Hopefully, it wouldn''t be long before it happens.


    Walking back through the door I had just walked out from, I headed straight to my new room, leaving whatever thoughts that would disrupt my current coolheaded state of mind to drift along with the wind.


    "Bamm!" The wind aided in closing the door behind me.


    ¡­....¡­.


    "Haa!! Haaa!!! You cane out now, he''s gone" Seadog said as he looked at his fellow crewmen who had hidden together with him when they both sighted the figure of Prince Wyatt.


    "Are you sure?" Logen asked, cautiously.


    Seadog snorted "Of course I am, do you think that I will lie to you when we are both in this together?" He responded.


    Logen peeped out from the corner he was taking refuge in before he sighed in relief.


    "I thought that he would never leave. Who knew that the Captain loved to take a view of the sea at night" Logen muttered.


    Meanwhile, Seadog shook his head at his fellow crewman''s utterances. Remembering the events of yesterday, he could only bow his head in shame at how badly their n had backfired on them.


    Now, their ve''s contracts were deep within the belly of that monstrous Tiger Whale. Which they soon discovered is Prince Wyatt''s tamed beast.


    "Goddamn it" Seadog uttered in frustration. Why the hell is it this difficult to get out of their current mess?


    Of course, he nned to run to the other ship and seek shelter among the Crimson ck-eye crew. However seeing how they had brutally murdered Captain ra''s crewmen and after also being warned by Mad John, the idea just passed through his head like a ghost.


    "Seadog, what are we going to do now?" Hispanion asked.


    Seadog sighed "Let''s head back in" He responded in utter defeat.


    "But, how about the ...."


    "Tshkk¡­ Forget about the n. Let''s just wait and see what happens next" Seadog replied "God willing, he keeps his word. And we should pray that he does".


    ¡­....¡­..


    Looking at the overweight rat in front of me, I used my palms to massage my forehead.


    At first, I wanted to summon the book and have it try the evolutional process and see if it would work, but sensing that Bones was still asleep and ying around in his dreand, I couldn''t do so.


    I needed him awake so that I could try the different options in my mind. And since I can feel the magical energy in his body constantly growing, I didn''t want anything to affect or disrupt whatever was changing within his body.


    Magical beasts grow stronger by preying on the cores or flesh another beast much stronger than it. I guess that it also applies to the flesh of a human being!


    And since Knight Camille was stronger, so strong that she could pinch Bones to death just by staring at him, it wasn''t surprising that he would need some time to process the meat and the magical energy that is stored in it.


    If it''s indeed true, then trying to understand how he rushed on the meat until his stomach was bloated was understandable.


    Yes, maybe that might be it. At least that''s all I coulde up with for now. Besides, the truth of the matter will be known when he wakes up and tells me what happened, along with everything going around in his body.


    Regardless, I couldn''t also test it on Toothless as she was the only real strength I had now. Of course, I still nned to test if she could enter the Temporary storage space but testing something as drastic as an evolution path on the only boxing gloves I had now just screamed -reckless.


    Even if without a doubt, it would be sessful, I still had to remember that this world is real. The people, their lives, their standards, and everything they all believe in is real.


    And rather than behaving like I had a goddamned halo over my head that would make sure I seeded, it was better to look for a new beast and experiment on it.


    Yes, that''s feasible a n for now.


    And while I am at it, I will also increase my power by finding a way to trick Annabelle into teaching me more about magical energy.


    She looked like someone trying too hard to be smart, so it shouldn''t be that hard.


    Nheless, I summoned the book and flipped the pages open, checking how strong I have be since I felt more unrealistically strong ever since I bounded with Toothless.


    [Host: Wyatt Brewer


    Title: Beast Tamer [Beginner], Sorcerer [Elemental Magic- Adept]


    Mana Numerical Value: 98


    Ascension Rank: Mage Ascendant<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ascendant Path: Beast Tamer


    Ascension Level: Rank 1 [6th Circle]


    Ascendant Path: Sorcerer


    Ascension Level: Rank 1 [2nd Circle]


    Tamed Beasts:  Common Rat. Tiger Whale [Can only tame thirteen beasts currently] ]


    Oh my!!! It seems that I have gotten much stronger than I imagined.


    And surprisingly, I can still feel some kind of energy trapped in me, so that means that there is still room for growth.


    I closed my book with traces of joy on my face as I saw that I could now tame up to thirteen magical beasts.


    Just imagining hundreds of beasts fighting for me while Iyfortably behind their protection, was enough to let a smirk spread wide around my lips as I jumped on thefy bed behind me.


    Seeing that everything was okay and the only thing that I needed at this moment was time, I closed my mind and sleptfortably, letting tomorrow sort itself out until I get there.


    ¡­...


    "Knock!!"  "Knock!!!"


    "Captain!!"


    "Knock!!" "Knock!!!"


    The noise kept oning, continuously ringing into Prince Wyatt''s head until he woke up begrudgingly and dragged his sleepy body over to the door.


    Opening the locks, he stared at Mad John, who was standing seriously beside his door.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Ahem!! Captain, have you forgotten that we have to meet Captain Crimson eye today and give him your answer" Mad John responded "He is waiting on the upper decks for you right now".


    Prince Wyatt showed an expression of understanding before letting a tired sigh escape his lips.


    "Hold on, let me go get a bath first" Prince Wyatt replied, shutting the door before waking out with some clothes in his hands.


    "Don''t follow me" Prince Waytt added "Wait for me at the upper deck I will meet you there soon",


    Hesitantly, Maad John nodded his head before he turned around and left.


    Prince Wyatt walked to the bathroom, yawing asionally as he greeted some of his crewmen along the way.


    ¡­.....


    "How long did you say that it would take the Prince to get here?" Jerry said, narrowing his eyes at the man in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Mad John couldn''t help but thicken his skin against Jerry''s offensive re. The first time he meet the man, although he was fierce, he wasn''t this abusive with his words.


    Mad John was seriously beginning to wonder what changed! He was even thinking of forming some kind of bond with Jerry.


    A deep breath of hot air escape his lips as he shook his head ''Maybe it was never meant to be'' He thought.


    "Let him be, Jerry. We have some time to spare today, so we will keep on waiting for the Prince till he arrives. So please be a little patient" Captain Crimson eye responded disapprovingly, saving Mad John from an unexpected fate.


    Of course, he knew the reason for Jerry''s agitated behaviour, and that was the reason why he was disappointed.


    ''How is it possible that he hadn''t yet figured out such a simple n?'' Captain Crimson eye thought.


    Retreating from his thoughts, his attention was drawn by the approaching figure of a familiar individual.


    Seeing who it was, he smiled.


    "The man of the hour is finally here" His words caused the others to look in the direction he was staring at.


    Mad John sighed in relief and chose never to do this again.


    It was better he came along with the Prince rather than wait here and bear the full brunt of an ascendant.


    And soon, Prince Wyatt arrived in front of them. Halting his steps, he looked at the two men before him


    "Since we all know the reason why we are here, I guess there is no need for long talks since it would be better if I went straight to the point and give you my answer"  Prince Wyatt said.

 Chapter 84 Agreement

    ?His brows furrowed immediately he saw Mad John speed-walking to stand behind him.


    ''Did I miss anything important'' He thought.


    ? "You are right, please let''s head over to my office" Captain Crimson eye responded. He then turned back and walked towards the lower deck of his ship with the other following behind him.


    In no less than three minutes, Four men were in a single room with a very dense atmosphere surrounding them.


    Wanting to break the ice, Captain Crimson eye said "So, what is your decision, Prince Wyatt?"


    Prince Wyatt''s lips pursed. After heavily thinking on the matter, he arrived at an answer that would please him as he could only do what is best for himself.


    "After thoroughly thinking about the response to the contract that you had proposed, I am sorry..."


    "Bammm!!" A loud bang flew through the air as Captain Crimson eye took away his fist that was resting against the desk.


    "I think I misheard you, Prince Wyatt. Are you sure that you thought about this decision well?" Captain Crimson eye said.


    "Yes, I did" Prince Wyatt answered without hesitation.


    "I understood every single word you said. But as I have said before, the ocean is wide. Before Captain Davyes for me, I will be ready" He added.


    "And what if you aren''t? What if you be another fool to perish under his de?" Captain Crimson eye questioned, staring at Prince Wyatt as the tension in the room rises.


    Prince Wyatt curved his lips. The traces of seriousness on his face matched Captain Crimson eye''s own as he too stared back at the Captain''s face.


    "If he indeed arrives for my head, and I am not yet prepared, then¡­.. I perish" He responded, simply.


    "You talk about your death the same way someone swats away a fly. Are you sure this is your answer, Prince Wyatt?" Captain Crimson eye asked one more time.


    "Yes, that is my answer" Prince Wyatt answered.


    Silence filled the air. Prince Wyatt''s response was so unexpected that even Jerry who was standing beside Captain Crimson eye couldn''t help but blink.


    "Prince Wyatt, I think¡­."


    "Jerry?" Captain Crimson eye spoke, disrupting Jerry''s words.


    "Yes, Captain" Jerry responded, turning his attention back to his Captain.


    "Please, do me a favor and keep quiet" Captain Crimson eye replied before he brought a scroll from within his drawer and threw it towards Prince Wyatt.


    "That is the entirety of the contract. You can look at it and see if there is anything you would like to change" He added.


    Picking up the scroll that has been loosed from its ribbon, Prince Wyatt didn''t even look at it before he gently ced it back on Captain Crimson eye''s side of the desk.


    He had already made his decision, and there was no room to doubt it.


    "I see" Captain Crimson eye sighed, aging greatly in merely a second.


    "Although it is pity, I just want to tell you that you are weed to sign the contract anytime you change your mind" He added "Ahem!! Now that we are done with this, let''s move on to the next topic".


    Captain Crimson eye''s narrowed his eyes as he stared at Prince Wyatt with a chilling gaze "I heard that you have decided to ept one of my crewmen into yours. Is that true?".


    Prince Wyatt nodded "She said that you were already informed about it" He replied.


    Slumping back in his chair, Captain Crimson eye let his fingers drum against the desk in a repetitive pattern. He responded "Yes, she did. But even though I believe that it''s just for her growth, it''s still hard letting such a talent go just like that".


    Prince Wyatt''s brows furrowed "What are you suggesting?".


    "Nothing. I was just thinking that at least if she wants to leave and learn how to grow stronger, then the person teaching her needs to be at least the best even if they aren''t among the best" Captain Crimson eye responded.


    Prince Wyatt shook his head, and replied "Don''t worry, I might not be the best candidate in everyone''s eyes, but that doesn''t mean that I am not a suitable teacher".


    ''Even though I can''t even teach myself'' He thought.


    "Humph! Very well then.." Captain Crimson eye stretched his hands forward for a handshake "I will leave my crewman, Annabelle, in your able hands".


    "No need to worry, since she is now part of my crew, I promise you that her treatment would be nothing but the best" Prince Wyatt replied,  shaking his hands before he withdrew his back.


    ''Fortunately, I am the worst beneath the worst. But let''s keep that to myself'' He thought.


    "Okay" Captain Crimson said with a pause before he continued "if I may ask Prince Wyatt, are you turning back or trying to go into the Vrymath Kingdom?".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hah!!¡­.. With the current state of my ship, it is obvious that I won''t make it before I findnd. So I think I should head to the one closer to me and repair my ship there before heading out?" Prince Wyatt responded.


    "I hope you are aware of the current state of the Vrymath Kingdom and all the kingdoms around it" He asked.


    "Yes, I know. I have already been informed of the tragic phenomenon by Annabelle. So don''t worry, I know what to expect" prince Wyatt replied.


    "I see" Finally getting an idea of how Annabelle had convinced Prince Wyatt to let her join his crew, Captain Crimson eye continued "That should be all then. Annabelle will be at your ship before the day end. Then, you can leave anytime you wish to".


    "Good day Prince Wyatt".


    "Good day to you too, Captain" Seeing that the conversation was done, Prince Wyatt stood up and responded.


    Turning around, he gestured for Mad John to follow him as he made his way out of the room.


    "Click!!" The door closed shut leaving the other two men in the room.


    "Go to Annabelle and inform her that she can move her things to Prince Wyatt''s ship before the end of the day. Tell her to be careful and also not push in too much, I don''t want the Prince to think that this some kind of plot we hatched up" Captain Crimson eye spoke to Jerry.


    "Jerry?" However, the man beside him was mute with his eyes closed. He tried again "Je¡­".


    "I heard you, Captain. I will deliver your message right away" Jerry replied, and instantly walked out of the room, leaving behind the dumbfounded Captain Crimson eye.


    He sighed "I seriously hope that you don''t do anything foolish Jerry".


    ¡­...


    Meanwhile, along the wooden floors of the ship, the man walked. He had a thoughtful expression on his face even though his thoughts were unknown to him.


    He cracked his fingers at times, and other times, twisted his head to the side. His legs were already moving towards his destination, however, he couldn''t help but feel like a gaping hole was forming around his heart.


    The moment he reaches his destination, it would be all over. He wanted to turn back. But he couldn''t for whatever reason disobey his  Captain''s orders.


    And so, in less than a minute, he halted at a familiar door and paused.


    After what seemed to be a few seconds of another contemtion, he raised his hands and knocked.


    "Who is it?" A sweet familiar voice came from within.


    "It''s me, Jerry" He responded, hoping for a different oue today. Even if it''s just a little progress. Progress is progress, no matter how little it is.


    "Oh! What do you want?" She responded.


    He opened his lips. He wanted to turn around and leave. However, the instant those thoughts were nted in his head, he uprooted them and threw them away.


    There was nothing he could do now that would end up well. And besides, it would be a very stupid decision from someone like him, which may draw far more negative consequences than he imagined.


    He sighed, giving up and raising his hands in defeat "The Captain said that the decision has been finalized and that you should pack your things to Prince Wyatt''s ship before the day ends" He said.


    A brief silence ensured.


    "Alright. Anything else"


    He bit his lips. Nheless, he still replied "He always said that you should not rush things so that the Prince wouldn''t suspect that this is a plot".


    "Okay. Tell the Captain to expect some good news. I won''t be going out for long after all".


    Oh! He wished that it was true!


    But after reying the conversation between the two Captains in his head, he knew that this was just the voice of a woman stroking her ego in a bid to sound more valuable in the eyes of their Captain.


    "Anything else?" She replied.


    Swallowing his spit as he felt his mouth turn dry, he said "How about joining me for a drink before you leave. It would take some time before you returned after all".


    And without any hesitation, she quickly replied "I think I will pass. If that is all, you can leave. I need to start preparing my things".


    Jerry''s throat red up as he found it hard to breathe.  How pathetic! He¡­.. He was pathetic!!


    Choosing to save himself from further embarrassment, he turned around and left. Another fruitless attempt!!


    Someday, he will find a way into her heart. Someday, he will make her his. At this point, he felt like that day may nevere.

 Chapter 85 Setting Sail

    ?"DONG!!"


    "Hey! Take it easy" I said while looking at the Crimson ck eye crew who were startled back by my voice with a little apprehension on their faces.


    It seems that they are still wary of me because of the way Knight Camille was killed.


    I snorted.


    Regardless, I didn''t want to stand by and watch as they incur more damage to my ship as they removed their ship''s anchors.


    "Captain" Mad John who was standing next to me as I rested my body against the helm said, pointing his hands in a certain direction.


    Following its direction, my gaze made contact with Annabelle''s figure.


    Right on time!


    It was alreadyte evening, meaning the sun would set in a few hours. So getting out of here to fix my ship was my number priority and it would be bad if I were to leave behind the one person capable of helping me do so.


    Huh!! What does he want now?


    I frowned while looking at Captain Crimson eye and his trustedpanion -Jerry who had apanied Annabelle unto the ship.


    I wouldn''t have thought more about it if only he wasn''t calling for my attention.


    "Handle the helm, I will be back soon" I said. Leaving the steering wheel under Mad John''s care, I walked down from the tform and headed towards Captain Crimson eye and the rest.


    For once, I certainly hope that he wasn''t here to make me sign the contract again. Although I appreciate his help for the past few days, his neediness makes the whole thing look more suspicious.


    "Prince Wyatt, I take it that you will be leaving soon" He asked.


    "Yes" I nodded.


    "Alright, I came here to give you some supplies" It seems that he got the message, and went straight to the point.


    However¡­


    "Supplies?"


    "Yes. Although I know that you are already aware of the dreadful Moonlight''s ice phenomenon, but there is still more to it that isn''t yet known to everybody.


    I frowned "Like what?"


    "...Sea beasts. Mutated sea beast" He inhaled a breath of fresh air before releasing it tirelessly.


    "What do you mean?" I replied as my frown deepened. Somehow, I knew that I wasn''t going to like what I was about to hear.


    "You see, contrary to others'' expectations that the Moonlight''s ice freezes everything it touches, however, we have seen and dealt with problems where animals or magical beasts that were encased in ice, suddenly broke free and became something else entirely¡­.".


    I used my finger and pressed them against my forehead, slowly massaging it. I certainly didn''t like where this was going!


    "So you are saying that the Moonlight''s ice doesn''t only freeze everything it touches, but has also infected some magical beasts which have now transformed into something else entirely? Something that even you, don''t know what they are" I summarized.


    "Yes" He nodded.


    "Excuse my rudeness, but why wasn''t I told of this before? I asked while staring directly at him.


    Just by looking at his eyes, I could tell by the mischievous glint in them that this was intentional.


    Yet, he sighed dramatically "I wanted to let you know, but after you rejected my offer, I felt saddened and might have forgotten to let you know about it".


    The fucker knew what he was doing!!


    However, there was nothing I could do. At least, I should be grateful that he let me know about it now instead of letting me blindly sail into the precarious waters.


    "Alright. So what are these supplies? Are they meant to help us get past them?"


    "Yes. More importantly, they are meant to help you repel them in case they are to attack your ship. And since you will only be able toe across only one or two of these mutated beasts, I packed the number of supplies that you will be needing" He replied. And then proceeded to p his hands twice.


    And soon after, a dozen men each carrying two big wooden boxes, stacked up against each other walked into my ship,id the boxes and then returned to their ship.


    "And these are?" I questioned.


    "There are bombs"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Bombs?"


    "Yes, bombs. Like fire squelches water, these creatures that have been infected by the ice properties of the moonlight''s ice are also, somehow weak against heat. And since these bombs are water resistant, meaning that you can drench them in water and they would still have the capability to explode and are also able topletely raze over two pirate ships, the firepower should be enough to let you arrive safely and return back And also, there are extras in case of some unexpected event"


    Wow!!! Why do I feel like some prodigal son leaving his father''s house o journey into the world?


    Well, with all these things and advice he had given me, I might as well be one.


    Looking at him, I didn''t bother to hide the suspicious glint in my eyes "I would be lying if I say that all these things aren''t okay. Are you really giving me all these things without expecting anything in return?".


    If anything is too good to be through, then it might as well be a lie.


    He smiled "Although, you ejected my offer, that doesn''t mean that I have any bad blood towards you. And besides, one of my most valuable crewmen will be joining you on your journey from now on, so it is only reasonable that this is the least I could do" He replied.


    Turning to the side just in time, I could see Annabelle squirming with a smile on her face. Interesting!!


    Rearranging back my thoughts to the situation at hand, I saw no need to refuse them even if he had assured me that they were no hidden cost, an answer which I doubted.


    But still, if his ims were true, then there was no need to look at a horse''s gift in its mouth.


    "Very well then, thank you so much for the gifts. If I evere across the chance where I can repay you, I will do so" I responded. One good deed deserves another.


    And even though I was overly cautious about my life, I knew not to take certain things for granted.


    "Hold on a minute" My attention was called once more just when I was about to turn around.


    My brows rose.


    "Just give me a minute. It will be here soon" Captain Crimson eye responded. He then turned to look back as though he was patiently waiting for something.


    A minute passed, and just when I was about to walk away, four men carrying several loads ofrge rope made their way into my vision.


    They stepped forward and dropped the ropes among the explosives.


    "You can tie these ropes tightly around the boxes, and drop the boxes into the sea while tieing them separately around your ship. Doing so will enable you to easily light the explosive from a distance" Captain Crimson said, clearing up the confusion in my head.


    Oh!! So they are like a detonating cord!


    "Are they also water resistant?" I asked, curiously. In fact, this was the first time, I have seen an invention from this world that somehow resembles those from earth. So I would be lying if I said, that I wasn''t at least curious.


    "Yes, they are?".


    Hmmm!! I know that I am not supposed to, but I feel like testing this out immediately. Hopefully, we don''te across those mutated beasts!


    Yes. Yes, you are right. I am trying to set up a red g.


    "Ahem!! Okay, since that is all, we will be taking our leave. Maybe I will see you again in a few weeks.... Or months" He added while looking at the damaged vessel I called my ship.


    I nodded my head. And he also nodded back in response.


    Without wasting any of each other''s time, we both turned around and left. Annabelle followed behind me while Captain Crimson eye and his remaining crewmen returned to their ship.


    "May I know where I will be staying Captain?" Annabelle asked, keeping her chest trunk which was full of her things on the wooden floor.


    "Wait here, Mad John will show you to your room" I replied, before walking towards the helm.


    Signalling for Mad John''s attention, I didn''t slow down my steps and only stopped when he was right in front of me.


    "Yes Captain"


    "Show Annabelle where she would be staying" I responded. And watched as he hesitated before he sighed in defeat ad walked slowly towards her.


    Hmm!! Somehow I feel like Mad John may be developing some kind of repulsion towards ascendants. Well, that''s if my observation of his current behaviour is correct.


    Nheless, it was time to stir the ship towards its destination.


    Holding the helm tightly in my hands, I sucked in a breath of fresh air and slowly breathed out. I screamed "WEIGH ANCHOR"


    And within seconds, they replied "AYE CAPTAIN!!".

 Chapter 86 Putting On A Show

    ?At least they didn''t leave me hanging or that would have been awkward.


    I smiled.


    The feeling of riding a ship over reckless waters with uncertain dangers never gets old. The emotion was real. Raw, and real.


    Steering towards the direction Mad John had pointed out for me, I replied with the same sentiment "ALL HANDS HOAY!!".


    ¡­......


    Steering the ship in a certain direction was more difficult than I imagined. But thankfully, I was given apass by Mad John that kept me moving on a steady path.


    The wind hit my face as I rode the swaying ship, rocking softly back and forth while my crewmen tied the bombs with the ropes that have been given to us by Captain Crimson eye and threw them outside the ship, tying the other end of the rope to the side of the ship.


    Meanwhile, Annabelle was now in her room unpacking and rearranging her things while Mad John apanied her in case she needed anything and doesn''t get lost on the ship.


    Besides, I don''t want her running into something she isn''t supposed to and risk giving the crewmen hard time.


    "Haa!!" I shivered. The further we went in the Cryptic Sea, the colder the wind became. It''s been 3 hours already since we departed away from Captain Crimson eye''s ship, and we still haven''t encountered anything unexpected.


    "ARE ALL THE BOMBS IN THEIR POSITION?" I asked, knowing that the chilly weather meant that we will so be entering the icy parts of the Cryptic sea.


    "AYE CAPTAIN" They responded.


    Looking around, I could see the ropes tried around my ship and strapped together with their bombs made me nod my head in approval.


    If one of those mutated beastses, we will be armed and ready for them!


    Still, how low is the temperature around here?


    "Haaa¡­.." Letting my breath escape into the wind, I could see thick whitish fog which signified that the temperature here was lower than I could have imagined. Thankfully, I was putting on a coat.


    And also, I could see that some of my crewmen were putting on long thick sleeves this time around, while the others still in their short sleeves weren''t doing well as they shivered uncontrobly.


    Well, I told Mad John to warn them of the cold weather, and seeing that some of them wore some protective clothes, it seems that not all of them listened and took heed to his advice.


    "WHOOOOSSSSH!!"


    The wind thickened and the water beneath our sails got rougher. We were now entering uncharted waters, and I knew that it won''t be long before things took a turn for the worst.


    "CLAPPP!!! CRAAACCCKKK!!!!!"


    Speak of the devil, and he arrives just on time!


    Lighting strikes through the sky, shing twice in a row beside our ship, with the sky darkening with each roar it unleashed upon the sea.


    The sea which was once calm and windy now growled with the roar of a wounded lion. The waves took pace with water finding itself over our ship, and before I knew it, it was man vs nature. A broken ship vs a traitorous sea.


    "CLAPPP!!! CRAAACCCKKK!!!!!" Thunder crashed once more in the sky above us, and in a few minutes, the only thing that lit up our surroundings bright enough for us to see was the thunder and lightning each threatening to strike the sea and lite it aze like kerosine.


    "EVERYONE, STAY YOUR POST AND KEEP THE SHIP MOVING!!" I screamed.  I currently only knew how to ride a ship through a calm sea, but as for a bloody sea storm,  my skills were definitely out of the question in front of the natural cmity.


    Don''t ask me how I rode thest one, because I freaking had to light myself up on fire for it!


    I almost sent out someone to call Mad John so that could take control of the helm until I saw him and Annabelle running out from the lower decks and entering my vision.


    "Mad John!!" I screamed one more, drawing his attention towards me. I watched as he ran up the tform, and in a few minutes, he was already beside me.


    "Captain" He said, and I nodded my head, before letting go of the helm and giving him control over it.


    Seeing that I was no longer needed over here, I went down and immediately approached Annabelle who was at the edge of the ship and looking over the sea cautiously. Somehow, I didn''t like the look in her eyes!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Walking over to her as the sea water pped across my legs and winds that threatened to lift me into the sky, I asked warily "What is it?".


    "They are here!!"


    "What is?" I replied.


    Without hesitation, Annabelle pointed a finger over the surface of the sea, and within the roughingshing of the water below us, I could make out the figure of a bright crystal colour figure swimming back and forth. It was a sea beast.


    "They are meant to use this opportunity to try to capsize the ship, but I think that something is stopping them"


    "Toothless" There was no need for me to wonder who that person or beast protecting my ship was.


    Seeing Annabelle frowning in confusion,  I said "They might be staying away because of my tamed beast".


    "Oh!! Realization dawned upon her, and even though I knew that she was wondering why I had named a Tiger Whale Toothless, the circumstance didn''t allow her as two humongous figures engaged in a dog fight leapt out of a sea like a fucking dragon trying to leap through the dragon''s gate once more.


    Needless to say, it was time to try out the fireworks Captain Crimson eye had given me.


    "I respectfully speak to you, the warring woman of water and blood. Seeping crest of lunacy and hatred. Assemble, daughter of Mother Andiara -My name is Keia".


    Listening to Annabelle already summoning her spirits for help, I sighed in relief as I didn''t want this to be another Knight Camille situation. And seeing the 115-meter-tall spirit fighting my side was reassuring, to say the least.


    "SWWWWOOOSHSHH!!!" The ship tilted to the side, sailing further and further away from the battle between giants.


    Turning back to take a nce at Mad John, I could see his concentration against the waves as he tried to stir the ship away to safety.


    Hahh!! This is what it means to have people who werepetent enough to value their life and yours.


    "BANNNG!!!" A force crashed against our ship, making the steering roll away from Mad John''s hands before he grabbed it again with a new-found ferocity.


    Meanwhile, my eyes twitched as I imagined how damaged the ship would be if it gets under attack again.


    "You guys should handle the ship and make sure everybody on it gets to safety. I will handle this mutated sea beast" I said to Annabelle who blinked in confusion.


    "Huh!!".


    Not waiting for her to respond, I immediately went towards where the water-resistant ropes were tied and untied three of them.


    Sending a message for Toothless to return, I watched as she left the other mutated for Annabelle''s summoned spirit to handle before she arrived in front of me in mere seconds.


    Commanding Toothless, to open her jaws, I threw one of the ropes in it and ordered her to tie it around the monster.


    Since all I needed was to light the rope and the bombs will follow suit, the best n right now would be to harm the sea beast directly instead of trying to scare them aware with several sts, hoping that I manage to at least hit them while letting my ship take the coteral damage.


    A response of confirmation from Toothless was all I needed before I saw her dive back into the water with the ropes in her jaws. Although I haven''t yet seen this mutated beast, I could tell from their sizes that they weren''t as big as Toothless, but were still big enough to trade as sushi to the giants in the beanstalks.


    The waves soon tripled above our heads, telling me all I needed to know about the battle taking ce below us.


    "PING!!! BOOOM!!!" The sound of a Toothless sonic boom awakened me from my dazed slumber for me to go on with the next phase of the n.


    Tapping into my magical energy and circting it around me, my whole body instantly torched up in the stormy darkness, lighting up my surroundings with the only thing covering my figure was a raging torrent of mes.


    And with it, a bright orange light lit up beneath the violent waves.


    Phase one wasplete. Next was phase two. And before I knew it¡­..


    "BOOOOOMMMM!!!"


    The waves rose up, ascending into the sky, and the water parted ways, splitting into two as though some dor store Moses was trying to split the sea but gave up almost immediately.

 Chapter 87 A Show With An..... Explosion

    ?The water washed over our ship, and my crewmen packed and threw them back into the sea as they threatened to drag us down and sink our ship. Meanwhile, I switched off my mes and threw one more rope to Toothless.


    The next mutated beast to take care of was the one currently fighting against Annabelle''s summon.


    So I had to wait until I could hear Toothless confirmation before I switched on the mes back.


    Several meters away from our ship, the spirit and mutated sea beast were waging an all-out war against each other. However, I knew that it would only be a matter of minutes until Toothless was done with her task.


    I breathed out loudly, trying to catch my breath, only for a Toothless voice to sound in my head.


    Wasting no time, I immediately ignited the mes around me.


    One...


    Two¡­..


    Already knowing how many seconds it took for the bomb to explode, I immediately ordered Toothless back and shielded my eyes from the aftereffects.


    "BOOOOOMMMM!!!"


    Waiting for a few more seconds to catch my bearing was easy, but...


    "SQUEAK!!! SQUEAKKK!!!!"


    The world around me froze as my mes burned through time and slowed it down.


    I knew that sound. My vision blurred as I turned to the side to look at the familiar creature.


    Now that it was greatly injured after being brutally hit by the explosion with its flesh swimming around and mixing with the sea, before getting carried away by the rough waves, I could finally get a good look at who my opponents were.


    "SQEAUK!!!"


    And I saw it, the beast of my torment, the scourge to my bones. The subject of my only greatest inequity and my most satisfying achievement.


    Floating on the surface of the water, was a dolphin. A dolphin with tentacles for its lower body. Although I wanted to know the science behind such anatomy, or the magical bullshit behind such a specimen, my hate and absolute disgust for dolphins, blinded my thoughts and shrouded them with only one voice ringing continuously in my inner mind.


    ''PURGE!!'' A painful headache spiked from the back of my head.


    "PURGE!!!"


    One course, I could have restrained my actions because of the raging sea that brought me out of my stupor, but when looking at a replica of the beast that gave my transmigration more meaning than it should have, why should I?


    Quickly untieing the next rope, I flung it towards the tentacle dolphin, but not before temporarily igniting my mes and then switching them off instantly.


    With the dolphin so close to my ship as we drifted away further and further, needless to say-----


    "BOOOOOMMMBB!!!"


    The view in front of my vision turned white.


    The force was enough to push us forward while the body parts of the monstrosity that I have just exterminated were scattered into tiny fragmented bits and pieces, falling from the sky and into the sea with a heavy downpour.


    Explosions might be my newfound addiction.


    ¡­.......


    "WHAT?"


    He closed the document in front of him. Lightly putting it back into the drawer under his desk, he intertwined his fingers together and looked at the now-shivering crewman in front of him.


    Resting his chin above his fingers, he asked "What do you mean by she is gone?".


    "I- I -I---"


    The crewman stuttered, looking for the right words to alleviate the consequences of his actions, however, there was nothing he could say as he stammered and failed to utter even a single understandable statement.


    Captain Crimson stared at his crewmen with a scowl. However, he didn''t let it show on his face. But needless to say, the growing irritable expression surging and spreading through his every being could not be hidden.


    "I gave you one job!! You had only one job!!!" He said, unconsciously raising his voice higher and higher with every word he uttered "And yet, you let her escape¡­ How? Please, tell me how that was possible?".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Captain" The man in front of him wanted to beg his way out of this with words. However, he understood the gravity of his sins and knew that words only were not enough.


    He quickly slumped down on his knees, his four limbs holding onto the wooden floor, with his forehead pressed intensely on the ground, he prostrated.


    "Please, forgive me, Captain. I didn''t know when she sneaked out, I swear. She only told me that she wanted to take a bath, and before I knew it, she was nowhere to be found" He uttered helplessly in defeat while bowing his head in submission.


    "Is that the way it went?"


    "Yes, Captain, that was how everything happened!! The woman deceived me and made cruel use of my hospitality. Give me another chance, I am sure that I can find her, please!! She couldn''t have gone far" He said, nearing the desk after every sentence.


    Nevertheless, his cries fell deaf ears. He was pleading to a man who hated nothing but failure, a man who always thinks several steps ahead of his opponent to give them a decisive defeat.


    And yet, he wanted forgiveness. Sure, Captain Crimson eye was a man who always believed in second chances as he knew that everyone was not above making mistakes.


    Hell! Even his father wasn''t exempted because if not, he wouldn''t have lost everything and retired with only his half-baked fame and title.


    However, this was a very delicate task where mistakes were not an option.


    "Jerry" He called out to his trusted second-inmand who always stood beside him as always.


    "Yes, Captain".


    "Call the 27th fleet and tell them we have one more prisoner. I want them to feed the bones of this man to the still-growing Dipper snake and then throw his remains among the carcasses in the sea".


    "Okay, Captain" Jerry responded "And what do we do about the runaway Lady ra?"


    Captain Crimson eye hummed under his breath, cracking his fingers as he pinched one hand over the other "Send two ships to the frozen bridge port. I guess that Lady ra might have escaped into Prince Wyatt''s ship when we weren''t looking¡­.. That''s if, of course, she isn''t hiding somewhere on this ship".


    A sharp glint passed through Jerry''s eyes "Are we going to intercept Prince Wyatt''s ship Captain? Isn''t that going to be a little off-putting for the Prince considering that we want him to join us but yet going to apprehend him just to search his ship like a criminal?".


    Captain Crimson eye gritted his teeth "I don''t care. Compared to Lady ra who is a suitable puppet, Prince Wyatt is still a wild card in my ns. So there is no telling what he will do next?"


    He continued "I would rather risk offending him than let an important piece like Lady ra go".


    Jerry nodded his head in understanding, while a small unnoticeable light dawned on his expression "Do you want me to partake and lead in the search Captain?".


    Captain Crimson eye turned to look at Jerry "No, you are to stay here and continue with your task. Just assign the task to any of the ships under me that you deemedpetent enough for the task" He replied " If there is nothing else, you can go".


    "Alright, Captain" Jerry answered, before he walked to the still-shivering man prostrated against the wooden floor.


    Raising a hand, he struck it against the back of his head and watched as the man copsed on the ground.


    Grabbing the unconscious man and bncing him on top of his shoulders, Jerry walked out of the room.


    ¡­.......


    "Amazing" I said to myself while looking at the frozennds in front of me.


    It couldn''t even be called and but instead seemed as though part of the sea was frozen to the extreme, thus forming the cold icynd in front of him that stretched out over for miles ahead.


    "Yes, as dangerous as the phenomenon is, it is indeed amazing" Annabelle who was close to me as we rested above the handle at the edge of the ship said.


    "But we will have to stop here if we don''t want to be frozen solid too and be part of its beauty".


    "Alright, we will stop here today and continue tomorrow morning" I replied.


    Although it was tempting to keep on going now, I was sure that not everyone had the energy to do so after just experiencing that rough storm.


    And besides, everywhere was still dark with the moon and its radiance reflecting against the smooth surface of the frozennds in front of us. And also, I needed to try something that I have been dying before we continue.


    "Okay Captain" Annabelle said, before walking towards the door.


    Gesturing for the attention of one of my crewmen, I watched as he quickly ran over and stopped in front of me.


    "Take her to her room" I said while pointing a finger at Annabelle.


    He then nodded his head and quickly ran towards her to keep her from getting lost.

 Chapter 88 A Boring Night

    ?Hmmm!! I think the name of the crewman I just called now, was Logen -one of the guys I ate with the other day.


    And judging by his serious and attentive expression, it seems that my n to bond with them wasn''t for nought.


    "YOU ALL, KEEP THE SHIP IN ORDER BEFORE GOING TO REST. WE WILL START MOVING TOMORROW MORNING SO GET SOME REST AND BE SURE TO BE ON HIGH ALERT WHILE YOU ARE AT IT" I screamed to the top of my lungs and made sure my voice travelled around the corners of the ship before closing my mouth.


    Looking at Mad John, I greeted his nod with a nod of my own before going back to my first room to try out my experiment.


    And so, in less than two minutes, I arrived in front of my room, opened it, walked in and closed it back before using the locks and making sure it was working by locking the room shut.


    Directing Toothless to my position, I took off the chairs that used to be a part of my dining table and sat down.


    I was going to try using the ''Temporary storage space'' on Toothless to see if it would work. Of course, I did not doubt that it would work, but the problem was whether the process was going to be easy or not.


    A few minutester, the water below me rose and the figure that came out of it was Toothless.


    Huh!! You are feeling cold.


    Walking forward, I knelt on the edge of my broken room and stretched my hands forward tofort her.


    The fact that she was beginning to feel cold meant that she could already feel the effects of the ''Moonlight''s ice''. This also means that I can''t leave her here even if she is strong enough to defend herself.


    Opening the ''Temporary storage space'', I used the same method to bring her in there the same way I did for Bones.


    After a few seconds, a small vortexpressing the air and space around it opened up near me. And then, it got bigger.


    The vortex got bigger and bigger until even its size was enough to dwarf me just by standing close to it. Though, this shouldn''t have been a problem until I felt my magical energy being drained.


    Go figure!! It seems that transporting a beast as giant as Toothless won''t be easy.


    "Haa.." "Haa.¡­."


    I wiped the beads of sweat off my head and fell back on the chair behind me.


    At least, I now know that I won''t be taking out and bringing Toothless into the Temporary storage space with a sway of my hands, the same way I did for Bones.


    Summoning the ''Fantastic Beast of Records'', I stared at it and wondered what else I was limited to do that wasn''t written in its pages.


    I have already tried moving an inanimate object into it, but the instant it went through the vortex, I couldn''t bring it back. I could bring Bones in an out of it because of the connection we shared that allowed me to sense him, but for the inanimate object, let''s just say that I lost a few things that would take me some time before I got them back.


    Nheless, if it were that important, there should have been a rule of caution or warning of some sort. But since there wasn''t, then it wouldn''t hurt to try one more time.


    This time, however, I gathered all my magical energy and raised it higher to the extreme. But the only way I how to do that was by using one of my techniques.


    And so, ''Bang''.


    My skin turned bright with a hint of blue as droplets of water fell from my body and clothes.


    The same thing happened to Toothless too, as her body was covered with a bright soft bluish glow encircling her like a second skin.


    Opening up the vortex again, I pushed my magical energy to the limit and watched as the light encircling the both of us glowed brighter, while the vortex got bigger.


    I could feel my magical energy draining at an unbelievable speed, but at the same time, I could see Toothless getting sucked into the vortex. Well, at least, it wasn''t impossible.


    "Bamm!" The vortex snapped shut.


    "Haa¡­ Ha¡­.." Wiping the sweats off my head, I couldn''t help but smile seeing that Toothless was nowhere to be seen.


    Using the connection we shared, I sent my thoughts to her and got feedback almost immediately.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She is safe and sound. And also swimmingfortably in a stream or kind ofke.


    Hah!! I really want to see what the inside of the ''Temporary space storage'' looked like.


    "Humph!! Why don''t I try and see what happens next?" I said to myself knowing the reason I haven''t tested some things was because of my inability inpetently using my magical energy.


    And if I wanted to control it and grow stronger, I needed to find a teacher or someone willing enough to show me how. Thankfully, Annabelle has joined my crew for this purpose, so that is a problem just waiting to be fixed.


    Still, I activated my magical energy one more time and this time, I tried to suck myself into the vortex.


    However, just when my body came in contact with it, my vision went nk.


    ¡­....¡­


    "Ahhh!!!" A painful headache assorted my head.


    Looking around, I found my body on the ground, in my former room. Trying to understand what I was doing here, it only took me a minute before my memories crashed into my skull like a runaway truck.


    Damn it!! I am certainly not trying that again.


    Just the splitting headache and my weak bones are enough to remind me bout the stunt I pulled yesterday night.


    Blocking the sun away with my hands, I stood up and made my way out of the room.


    Now that Toothless wasfortably sleeping in the ''Temporary space storage'' while Bones still showed no signs of waking up and I am unable to get in to see what that ce looks like, I went towards my new room to first fill my pocket with some cash before thoroughly making sure it was locked and tightly secured before I proceeded to then I head towards the upper deck.


    It was time to get my ship repaired and go hunt for a brothel while I take a tour around the Vrymath Kingdom.


    Since it was the very first civilization I was going to see, my expectations were a bit high even after I considered its current misfortunate circumstances.


    "Captain, I was just about to look for you" Mad John said, while I looked at the rest of the individuals behind him.


    I could see that the ship was well anchored and they were all wearing thick long sleeves and a bag that they prepared to carry along with them.


    "So, what are we to do next?" I asked, walking towards Annabelle who also looked ready and prepared for the cold.


    "We will use a boat and move on from here since we don''t want the ship turning into an ice sculpture. Then when we arrive, we will get down on the bridge and then head towards the shipwright''s home which is at the end of the bridge and have hime to repair the ship" She replied.


    "Doesn''t that mean someone will have to apany the shipwright back?" I questioned "I thought that we will meet him immediately after we arrived".


    Mad John was the only one willing to stay and take care of the ship, and just by looking at the faces of my crewmen, I could tell that all of them were packed and prepared to set out. And just by looking at their faces, I was sure that Mad John had already informed them of our ns.


    Though one thing was sure, and that was they were ready to search and hunt down any brothel avable.


    Annabelle shook her head "Yes, someone will have to follow him back. But it''s for a good reason, you see, the moonlight''s ice keeps on spreading slowly around the Cryptic sea, and so for his safety, you can''t expect him to be living in the middle of an icy wastnd with no life in sight just because he is a shipwright".


    "The shipwright is an ascendant also, so all we have to do is get him here, and he will get the job done" She continued.


    I nodded my head in understanding.


    Staring at my crewmen, I asked "Who wants to stay behind with Mad John and fix the ship. Unlike those following me to the Vrymath Kingdom, anyone that stays will be rewarded".


    It only took a few seconds to see a hand raised.


    "I will stay" I recognized him. His name is Seadog, I think.


    "I have no interest in going to the brothels, so I will apany the shipwright back while he fixes the ship" Seadog replied.

 Chapter 89 Vrymath Kingdom, Where Are Your Brothels?

    ?Looking to the side, I could see Annabelle frowning in disgust.


    There is no use in exining the basics of a male''s biology to her, so I ignored her expression and focussed on the next thing at hand.


    "So how long will it take to reach the other side of the bridge" I asked her.


    "If it''s only the two of us, then it should only take half a day, But since it''s everyone before the sun sets. We will have arrived".


    "Alright" I replied, before staring at my crewmen "Since the ship is already parked, let''s go".


    "Aye Captain" They replied, with a joyous expression on their faces.


    There should better be a brothel in the Vrymath''s Kingdom, or else!!


    Getting off the ship one by one with thedder that have beenid down, I halted my steps just before I passed seadog.


    "I am entrusting you with a very important task. Don''t do anything stupid or else, I will make sure you regret it".


    I watched as he gulped before nodding his head in understanding.


    "It''s good you understand, let''s go then" Tapping his back gently, I turned back to wave at Mad John who had seen me threatening Seadog and was now shaking his head with a tired expression.


    Everyone made their way into a boat, while I and Annabelle led the way forward, with the rest behind us.


    "So, what is this bridge that you keep talking about?" I asked curiously.


    "The bridge is called the Frozen port bridge. And its only purpose is to get sailors, traders, and sometimes pirates in and out of the Vrymath kingdom without the Moonlight''s ice freezing them to death".


    ''So it''s enchanted" I asked.


    She nodded "Yes".


    I continued "You said previously about how the scale of the ice keeps on slowly increasing, what about the bridge, does it perhaps also increases with it?"


    She chuckled and then gave me an odd look. It seems that my question might have been a mistake.


    "The bridge doesn''t just increase by itself. It is maintained by the shipwright who checks on it weekly to see if the tform needs to be stretched out more or see if there are any ce that needs repairs".


    Oh! With an ice that freezes everything it touches and a ship that wouldn''t sink even though it is filled with holes, I figured that an ever-expanding bridge might not be the most impossible thing out there. It''s a shame that I was wrong.


    "Over there" Annabelle suddenly eximed and stretched her hands over to the edge of what I presumed to be the Frozen port bridge.


    I pointed towards the direction so that my crewmen could follow.


    "Alright, we can stop here. Just tie the ropes to the handle of the bridge and then we can leave" Annabelle said to the crewmen steering the boat to which he nodded.


    Getting off onto the bridge one by one, it didn''t take more than 10 minutes before we were all on the bridge and were reading to move out.


    Looking around the bridge, I hoped to find something special about it, but, got nothing. There was absolutely nothing special about this bridge.


    But I could notice something though.  The way the bridge was devoid of any ice and snow, under such horrendous weather, was strange.


    "Don''t think too much about it" Annabelle said, amused as though she could understand what I was thinking about.


    And with the expression on her face, I was sure that she could.


    "The only thing that you have to know is that this bridge is protected by the Miracle queen''s spell. And so no matter how cold it is or how snowy it gets, the bridge remains immune".


    Like a healthy cell thriving in a deadly pestilence. Terrific!!


    "Let''s get moving then" And so we started our journey.


    The fuel that kept me going was the need to see and explore this new civilization while repairing my ship and then finding a way to grow stronger and make use of my junior brother along the way.


    For my crewmen, it was the need to unleash their pent-up frustrations on some hoes, and probably spend the rest of their resting days in a brothel until the time we were ready to return.


    Hmm!! Maybe I might as well check the brothels too and see if any surprises might catch my eye.


    While Annabelle, the woman currently leading the way, was only tagging long for her training. I better start looking for a way to make sure she starts showing me the basics of being an ascendant while making sure that she doesn''t know that I don''t know the basics of being an ascendant.


    Great.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡­....¡­


    He had gotten ustomed to this way of life.


    "Crash!!" The sound of the tree, which he has been trying to chop down for hours, falling entered his ears.


    He made sure that he was out of the way, to make sure that the clothes he wore, which the Miracle queen had enchanted with her spell to keep him immune from the Moonlight''s ice doesn''t get damaged.


    He threw his axe to the ground and rolled his wrist, washing off the stress within them as his bones cracked with each twist.


    He had gotten ustomed to this way of life, but not to chop down trees every day.


    Picky up another axe with a bigger and sharper de around its edges, he began chopping down the tree into smaller parts, before he then chopped them into logs.


    He was an ascendant. An extraordinary being that was far from an ordinary human so the strain from doing such a repetitive menial task didn''t get to his body. His body was stronger and sturdier than the tree in front of him, hence the only thing that could tire was his deteriorating mind.


    Sure, as an ascendant, he could cut down trees with ease by easily coating the axe with his magical energy and making use of his extraordinary strength.


    However, after years of doing so, he stopped.


    His task was nothing but an ordinary woodcutter, and sometimes a shipwright. So, there was nothing more than this except the amount of wood that he touched, exceeding the number of humans that he has seen.


    In time, using his powers, made the task much more frustrating and taxing. Was there any difference between him and a woodcutter if this is his life even with the extraordinary he possesses?


    Yes, there was. He could even name a few just for the sake of it. However, in his current lifestyle, none of them mattered. Hence, instead of using his powers, he began building up his skills.


    "Thuck!!" His axe shed against the tree, chipping out a huge portion in the hole he had made.


    For now, the only thing that mattered, the only thing that differentiated him and a normal woodcutter was skill.


    In this frustrating and mentally taxing work he had found himself in, the only thing that he now strived for was skill.


    From the way, he aligns the axe, the sharpness of its des, the amount of strength he puts in to get the desired strike and results, the pose, and then the precision in his hands and the swiftness in his eyes.


    "Stuck!!" And his axe strikes one more time, dissecting the tree in half.


    "Perfect" He uttered.


    At this point, the only thing that made this work less mentally taxing and less frustrating was the fact that he was building up his skill, and could feel the progress after his years of practice.


    Soon, the only thing that will differentiate him and a normal woodcutter would be his exceedingly well-polished skills.


    A stupid worrisome decision from a man who possesses extraordinary strength far beyond an ordinary human being, right?


    "Haa¡­"He raised his thick jacket to cover his neck from the cold and took a nce at the setting sun, filling the sky with a crimson glow as it sets.


    A stupid decision indeed!!


    But please, tell me what you would do if you are tasked with cutting down trees and chopping wood every day, with such extraordinary power?


    You can''t run or escape because of the horrible phenomenon surrounding you.


    You can''t stop chopping down wood because if you do, the consequences are far from what you can handle even as an ascendant.


    But, since you are still being paid for the ruthless punishment in the form of a job, then building up a skill might just be the sanest decision¡­.. Or maybe he has already lost grasp of what could be considered sane without even realising it.


    He picked up the logs and fill them inside the storehouse, one by one until he was sure that they were no one remaining.


    Walking towards the next building beside the storehouse, he opened the door to his house and locked it behind him to get a rest.


    However¡­. "KNOCK!! KNOCK!!!"


    He opened the door almost instantly, knowing that there was someone who hade to visit him or someone who wanted his service.


    "Who is it?" He asked.


    "Hello sir, are you the shipwright that we have been looking for?".

 Chapter 90 Vrymath Kingdom, Where Are Your Brothels? (2)

    ?A young man dressed in a brown thick trench coat, spotting a ck boat and a white inner silky long sleeve responded with a smile on his face.


    He stared at him momentarily "Yes, I am. What do you want?" .


    It seems that he will be busy for a while.


    "Oh!!" The man eyed him from the top to the bottom of his figure "Well then, Mr Shipwright, I want you to fix my ship".


    He didn''t respond.


    "Cough!! Cough!!" Another voice made its way to his ears. And strangely, it was familiar.


    "You should have let me handle the negotiation" Turning his head, his eyes were locked with that of a woman. A very familiar woman indeed.


    "Miss Annabelle" He greeted.


    "Mt Alson, how have you been?" She responded, ceremoniously.


    This wasn''t the first time that she hade to his wooden home to receive some supplies or to ask for repairs.


    However, this was the first time that he saw her with another different.... Pirate.


    "I am okay, Miss Annabelle" His mind had already changed the status quo of the man standing beside her.


    "You seem calm as usual".


    Yes, he was. Was there anything for him to worry about if all he had to do every single day was chop down wood?


    And, as for, someoneing to kill him.... What a stupid thought!! It wasn''t as though the Miracle queen will sit back and watch his assassination take ce.


    However, he nodded.


    "Alright. You see we have an enchanted ship that needs repairs. I know your handiwork, so I trust that you could fix all its damages".


    He nodded again. It didn''t matter how strongly enforced the enchantments were, he who had been training and growing his skills for years could now naturally handle such a thing, even with his eyes closed.


    "Let me go get my tools" He walked back into his house and came out 10 minutester with a huge wooden backpack that stopped right above his knee and an equally huge toolbox in his right hand "Show me the ship that needs repairs".


    "Ahem!!" The man beside Annabelle drew his attention "Unfortunately, we won''t be following back. However,  one of my crewmen will guide you to our ship" The man said, pulling out a slim man with an unkept appearance that looked like the typical appearance of a pirate loyal subordinate. They all possess a style of dressing that makes them easily identifiable.


    "And as for the money, take a look at the ship and do the best you can do. When you are done, we can take about how much your payment is" The man added.


    However, he didn''t respond. He turned his head and looked at Miss Annabelle. He has been cheated before in such a situation, and so he didn''t want to be cheated again.


    But the appearance of the young woman in front of him meant that the Pirate was trustworthy.


    "Don''t worry about the money, money isn''t a problem".


    He wanted to say that repairing an enchanted ship wasn''t cheap. But¡­..


    He sighed.


    "Very well, let''s go. The faster we get there the better"


    The young man blinked at him before blinking again in surprise.


    Possibly, he was just another person that had immediately concluded that he was a man of only a few words just after their first meeting.


    Regardless, he had another task to test his skills and see how far he had improved. He began walking forward, along the frozen bridge port not paying attention to them any longer, as the man tasked to follow him followed behind.


    "Keep up" He muttered. His voice was clear and loud enough for the man close to him to hear.


    Getting to the end of the frozen bridge port before midnight is the n he had at hand.


    ¡­.......


    "Is this it?" Prince Wyatt asked, staring at the giant metallic closed gates with a simr iron fortress stretching out around it.


    "Yes," Annabelle replied.


    Turning his head to take a nce at his back, Prince Wyatt shook his head before gazing in the direction of the gates.


    However, his actions were caught by Annabelle


    "Dont worry about your ship. Mr Alson will repair it if he can. And even if you are worried because he is an ascendant, don''t be, because he won''t do anything bad to it" She said.


    "What you should be worried about is whoever will stop him from finishing his work"


    "Why?" Prince Wyatt asked, curiously.


    "Because it doesn''t go well for whoever wants to destroy what he has fixed" She replied, with a smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Prince Wyatt stared at her, bemused.


    "Anyway, we need to pay for the gate fee," She asked, trying to divert the conversation "We will need a few silver coins if we want to get through"/


    Prince Wyatt shook his head. He only had a golden paper bill and coins in his pocket.


    Annabelle frowned "You don''t have any cash with you?".


    Seeing that this was the best time to see how much the golden bills in his pocket were worth, he brought out a bill and held it in his hands.


    Even before he could speak, a loud gasp quickly prated his ears.


    "T-That''s" Annabelle''s eyes shone like a crow''s before she shook away her stray thoughts immediately.


    She dashed towards him and instantly hid the bill in his hands before looking around.


    "Are you mad?" She whispered into his ears "Don''t you know how much that bill is worth for you to sh it anyhow, especially in a ce like this?"


    ''It seems that my guess was right. It''s really worth a lot" Prince Wyatt thought.


    "I wanted to see if they had some change" He responded.


    "Change!! You wanted to see if they have some change. You want to give them a bill worth 10,000 gold coins and see if they have a change of a payment of 10 silver coins" Annabelle responded, gritting her teeth at his words.


    Prince Wyatt showed a wry smile. He then put his hands in his pocket and brought out a piece of gold, before cing it in her hands.


    "Then I think this might do" He replied, with a smile.


    Annabelle stared at the gold coin, then looked at his face. She repeated her actions a few times before she sighed and gave up in defeat.


    Well, at least now, she was sure that he had money to repair his broken ship five times over.


    ''Rich'' She thought. Her new captain was disgustingly rich. This however proved his status as the First prince of the Endossa Empire.


    Meanwhile, the crewmen who had seen the bill didn''t pay any attention to it as they knew how rich their Captain was since the first day he bought them at the ve market.


    After a few minutes, Anabelle came back and gestured for everyone to follow her.


    Two guards stood in front of them a momentter, and the other took a minute to count the number of people present before he nodded his head in acknowledgment and opened a door beneath therge iron gates to let them in.


    "Keep the change" Being thest to pass through to make sure everyone has entered, Annabelle turned to the guard and said, before following after the rest.


    ........


    "You know, I thought that everybody around here will be.... You know scared toe out and even touch the snow" I spoke to Annabelle who was now by my side while staring at the children ying in the field of snow and the adults who took care of their shops and attended to their customers.


    The whole ce was crowded. Too crowded.


    "Well, it''s to be expected since the other citizens from the other fallen kingdoms are now staying here so whether it''s day or night, you can expect everywhere to be busy" Annabelle replied.


    Oh! I guess they aren''t living in fear of their terrifying environment. At this point, I want to meet and see who this Miracle queen is.


    I tilted my head to the side, dodging a small snowball while I stared at the kid responsible for it. He shivered at my gaze and walked backward with an uncertain footstep.


    I smiled. I tried to put on the best smile could disy at the moment. I then gesture for him toe forward while I flip a gold coin in my hand.


    He gulped. His gaze instantly snapped sideways to see if he was the only one to have watched this sight.


    Hmm!! It went as easy as I had imagined. A sh of a gold coin in a convoluted environment that was possibly poverty stricken due to their unavability of food and natural resources was enough to tempt an adult toe forward, much less a kid.


    And so, in an instant, the boy was in front of me.


    "Good evening sir, can I help you? Are you new here?" the boy asked warily.


    "Yea, we are" I responded while pointing at my crewmen who were behind me.


    Damn it guys!! Now is not the best time to look intimidating.


    And as expected, the boy walked back with a certain fear in his eyes "Pirates*.


    Well, at least he got my new profession right.


    Nheless...


    "Alright boy, I need your help, and if you deliver, this gold coin will be yours" I said, shing the coin in my hand one more time.


    The boy gulped "On what?"


    "Nothing difficult, just take us to the best brothel in the kingdom".

 Chapter 91 I Want Nothing But The Best

    ?The boy blinked in confusion before his eyes widened and a blush crept upon his cheeks at the realization of my words.


    Still, even with the disy of the coin in my hands, I could tell that the boy still doubted the authenticity of my words and the gold coin in my hand.


    "A-Are you sur-re," He asked with a little stutter in his voice.


    I smiled. If the boy had any brain cells left to reason with, then this was it. However, the fact that he hasn''t turned back and ran away was enough to tell me how to respond to him next.


    "If you think that I am lying, then you can leave. I don''t think it will be hard for me to find another person willing to show me the way" I answered, before looking around as though I was searching for another person willing to show us the way.


    "W-Wait"


    I halted and stared down at the boy.


    "I will I will show you the best brothel in the kingdom¡­ Follow me please" He replied.


    And I nodded my head in understanding and gestured for him to lead the way.


    "Let''s go," I said to my crewmen, before turning to Annabelle who seemed as though she was just observing every one of my actions and words.


    To be honest, I was kind of expecting her to stop my discussion with the boy and help find an alternative method to get to the brothel.


    Anyway, at least, she behaved as maturely as she looks.


    As we walked down the road, I wasn''t surprised by the stares we received. However, what surprised me was how fast they went back to whatever they were doing, dragging their attention away from us.


    Strange.


    After what seemed to be an hour of walking, I almost questioned if the boy was leading us to the right ce or if he might be leading us somewhere else.


    I shook my head and threw the thoughts away.


    Even though it wasn''t impossible, I doubted that he would be the kind of person to pull off such a thing from his behavior.


    "Here we are".


    I looked at the building right in front of me and couldn''t help but be impressed by its sheer size.


    Damn!! This looks more like a hotel if I take in the appearance of the building surrounding it.


    The boy turned around and walked close to me, stopping just within arm''s length.


    "I brought you here. Now, can I have the payment? Please" He said cautiously.


    I smiled and shook my head while bringing out the gold coin and tossing it in the air toward him.


    The coin flipped a few times mid-air, and just when it came in contact with the boy''s hands, he fled. He didn''t even waste a second.


    Considering that looked like a teenager who still hasn''t clocked 18 years of age, If he had stayed longer, I would have booked a room that allowed him to feast upon the wonders of the flesh.


    And at least, he would have something else to brag to his friends about other than a gold coin.


    "Since we have reached the location, I will be going to find an inn to stay in. I wille back tomorrow when you guys are done" Annabelle said as she tried her best to hide the disgusting expression on her face. However, she couldn''t hide the stiffness in her voice.


    Watching her leave, I choose not to dwell too much on it and enjoy the night with everything it had to offer.


    And with that... "Come on guys, let''s go in".


    With my crewmen following behind me, we made our way through the way and stepped in into the building.


    Incense and numerous thick perfumes, mixed with the soothing tranquil music assaulted my being the moment I walked through the door.


    The first floor which seems to be a bar but was filled with various women of different shapes and sizes, wearing exotic, erotic, or in clothes that showcased half their nakedness as they attended to the men who were either drunk or entrapped in the snarl of the women attending to them.


    Nheless, I was very sure, that we were in the right ce. And, as expected because we were quite a lot that entered at the time, we were easily noticed.


    "Hello sir, how may we be of service?" Woman in herte 20s. dressed in a one-piece dress that left her thighs and half of her bare ass on full disy with an open view of her sized boobs walked up to us with two more women in the same attire following behind her.


    "Yes, I would like you to take care of the men behind me" I pointed at my crewmen who now looked like hungry wolves ready to devour anything in their sight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Regardless, I would rather stare at the women in front of me than watch them twitch their legs, trying desperately to hide their raging boners.


    Disgusting!!


    The woman nodded with a knowing smile on her lips. Gesturing to the other two women behind, I watched as they swooped in behind me and took my crewmen away.


    "Give them anything they want, and make sure to put it all on the same tab because I will pay" I added, not forgetting to let that piece of information known.


    The woman nodded her head "Since it''s like that, then a deposit will have to be made to ensure the brothel services do not go to waste"  She said. And somehow, her bare nipples slipped out of her cloth. Damn.


    Come to one Wyatt!! Keep it together. Remember your conviction.


    I never thought a day woulde again when I will reject sex with a fully functioning dick. Nheless, I didn''t want a prostitute to be the first woman I sleep within this new body.


    However, that might be a little hard to hold onto, seeing the temptation in front of me.


    "And how much would that be?" I asked.


    "Not much, but considering the number of men, twenty silver coins will do as a down payment" She replied, pressing her arms against her side boobs and making them pop up to the extent that I could now see her two bare unattended breasts.


    I nodded my head and brought out a gold coin from my pocket "Will this do" I asked.


    Later on, I will see if I can exchange this for some silver and copper coins, as I didn''t want to go around spending a gold coin for every little thing I purchase.


    Who knows what kind of unpleasant attention I might attract!!


    The woman smiled and immediately took the gold coin off my hands, as though she was afraid that I might change my mind.


    "This would do sir. We will be sure to specially take care of your men" She replied, pushing a little closer to me, and letting her thick perfume sweep into my nostrils.


    "Is there anything more that you need sir"


    She caught me staring at her boobs.


    I internally sighed at how fast my conviction was deteriorating. The spirit was weaker, but a night with snu snu made the flesh willing.


    I raised my fingers " Get me the best women you have at your establishment. The most expensive, and the one with the highest satisfaction rating" I said, " oh! And if there are any that''s just joining today, add them to the mix. I will pick out the ones that I am pleased with".


    The woman frowned " I am sorry air, but I am afraid that your demands will b..."


    I brought out another gold Coin and watched as quitted her mumbles and swept it off my palm.


    "This is I''m okay, but for me to meet your demands, I will still need more" She said, looking a bit professional. Although her bare breast on full disy made the conversation awkward for me.


    "How much are we talking about?"


    "Well, for our most expensive, she goes for over 1000 gold coins..."


    "Isn''t that a bit expensive " I immediately cut off her words with a frown.


    She smiled wryly "We are the best brothel in the whole kingdom sir. You might find such a prize for 50 or 20 gold coins outside, but I assure you that the experience and the woman you will be meeting are worth it".


    I touched the few scruples of hairs under my chin "How about the rest?" I asked.


    "For the second, she goes for about 500 gold coins. And as for the ones that are just joining us or to say, the ones that have yet to start working go for 10 gold coins each. So that brings your total payment to over 1,550 gold coins. Anything you order will be on the house you are willing to pay such an amount sir".


    "Okay, take me to your best room and bring the women over there".


    She smiled. Her smile almost threatened to tear through his face.


    "Alright, sir" Immediately she pulled another woman that was standing close to us and whispered something into her ear before she turned to me "She will take you to your room sir while I go arrange your requests".


    I nodded before I instantly remembered something "Oh! And if you have anyone with the biggest boobs and another with the fattest ass, bring them to me also".


    Yes, I said that! It''s my money after all.


    The woman looked at me strangely before she immediately beamed and replied "Alright, I will do my best to fulfill your request".

 Chapter 92 A Whore Kissed Paradise (R18)

    ?"Here we are sir" The woman opened the door and led me into the luxurious room with a king-sized bed, a firece and a space at the side with a small tform with several couches surrounding it.


    Walking towards the couch, I sat down and rxed my body against the soft foam. To be honest, I am impressed.


    ''Sir, I will be leaving now. Please if you need anything, just press that button at the side of the bed" The woman said, pointing to a big red button at the side of the king-sized bed before she turned around and left.


    "Click!!" The door was closed shut, leaving me to my own devices.


    Honestly, I thought that I would be kept waiting for a few hours to let them arrange all my demands.


    But after no less than twenty minutes, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in!" I replied.


    The door opened, and a woman beyond words stepped in. Shutting the door behind her, I watched as she walked towards me with the most rehearsed enticing steps that would put a professional hooker from the 25th-century shame.


    She was dressed in a red one-piece gown that disyed all her curves, the dress itself was erotic as both side of it was cut from her legs up to the waist and was then attached with strings that showed her unblemished stomach. and another string tied around her neck to hold the dress up.


    Her blonde hair was tied in a ponytail, and her round face was stunning and packed with makeup which will undoubtedlye off during our activities.


    Nheless, I wasn''t disappointed by what I was seeing.


    "So which are you?" I questioned her, even before she could speak.


    "Huh!!" she responded confusedly.


    Let me rephrase my question.


    "I ced several requests" I spread my fingers wide and counted "My first request was the most expensive woman in this establishment. My second was the one with the highest satisfaction rating. My third, well considering that you look experienced, I am guessing that you are within the other two".


    She looked at me strangely, before she sighed and replied "I am the one with the highest satisfactory. It doesn''t matter if you are impotent or not, I will relieve you of whatever sexual burden you have umted in you".


    I rose a brow "That''s a very bold im" A very, very bold im. And that''sing from an ex-impotent monk like me.


    Still, this isn''t a debate that could be settled with our mouths. My body will be speaking for itself. And so, without ado, I said "Let''s get started then".


    "Stop!!" Just when she was about to take off her clothes in a single swoop, I halted her movements.


    Are you kidding me? I didn''t wait this long and spend such an amount of money to not tear off her clothes myself while I fucked her with my everyst pent-up emotion.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    I didn''t respond and immediately walked up to her. Grabbing her by the waist, I watched as she wrapped her legs around me, while I carried her to the bed with my cock trying to tear through my pants and prate through her caged pussy.


    "Thud!!" We both fell on the bed, and as I pinned the woman before me, I grinned in heavenly delight.


    "I will take care of everything" I muttered, softly.


    She gulped.


    I wonder if she was scared by my expression.


    Hmm... If she was, then her instincts were right on point.


    I kissed her. Her eyes went wide before she closed them epting everything I had to give as my tongue slithered into her mouth, dominating it, exploring it, and then I escaped the kiss.


    Our breath shed against one another as the trial of saliva connected our lips "I wil- -"


    "Ssshh" I ced a finger over red cherry lips.


    "The only thing I need from you is to ept everything I am giving and return them with the same energy".


    She nodded he head in understanding, and then, she took my fingers into her mouth and sucked on them.


    Vixen. Even her expression and the delight on her face as though she was sucking on some kind of treasure was so well performed that I felt my cock hardening again.


    She immediately let go of my finger when she felt a foreign object infiltrating her cunt, and moaned out in pleasure. I finger fucked her pussy with the techniques I have been building up both theoretically and practically and was now putting them to good use.


    Needless, to say, without a dick, I turned my hands to paradise for any woman, both the experienced and inexperienced.


    And so, as my finger has willed it.


    "Ahhhhhhhh~~" She cummed.


    "...Haa! Ha!! Impossible~" She uttered, looking briefly shocked as she stared at me with watering misting eyes.


    Finally, the hole to pitch my tent was prepared.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Removing my fingers, I dragged herce thongs and tore them. With the same energy, I raised her gown over her knees and used my supernatural strength to snap the strings of her gown in half and throw the other half of it away, leaving the other below her as ity upon the bedsheet.


    "Impossible" I repeated, as a snarl escaped my lips. Arranging my cock so that it can easily prate her pussy,  I looked at her dishevelled appearance and said "I will show you the immoral depiction of impossible¡­."


    "AHHHH~~" Her screams tore throw the ceiling of the roof, as I plunged into the deepest part of her pussy in one swing.


    "HAAA~~~" Hot breathe escaped my mouth as I breathed upon her skin, now fully understanding why she was the one with the most satisfactory rating.


    Tight!! Her pussy is fucking tight for a whore.


    My hands roamed her body before finding it on her bountiful milky breast and then I squeezed it.


    "Mmmm~~" Another moan escaped her lips.


    "Pah~~ Pah~~ Pah~~"


    I held her waist, mming my dick into her pussy with every thrust, packing my strength behind every one of it.


    And soon, I heard her screaming in unfiltered pleasure.


    "Ah! Ah~~ AHH~~" I would have assumed her moans to be fake because as a prostitute, her job was to please customers. And as the person with the most satisfactory rating, she was at the apex of the sex chain.


    However, that would have been my guess if she wasn''t¡­


    "HARDER~~ HARDER~~~" Her fingers dug into my skin as she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Even her hair which was once tied up hair was now scattered on the bed. Her tongue rolled out of her lips as she gasped for air to breathe. And, before I knew what was happening, I cummed.


    "AAAHHHHHHH~~" My veiny cock throbbed in her pussy and I could feel the hot sperm, making its way out and prating her cunt, shooting straight to the deepest part of her womb.


    Yes. Yes, this was heaven!!


    Without even waiting for her to recover as my cum dribbled out of her pussy while she massaged her breast in pleasure, I flipped her over.


    Her head was bent down, pressing against the sheets of the bed. Her waist was raised high while her legs were split, showing the pink vagina in the middle that was almost begging for me to visit it.


    Grabbing her hands and pulling them from the back, I pulled her up and instantly, rammed my throbbing cock into her pussy once more.


    Her cum served as a lubricant, aiding me to pass through her tight walls with nothing but just a push forward.


    "Pah~" "Pah~~" Her ass rippled like waves, and before I knew it, the only thing that sounded in the room was my flesh hitting hers, our moans, and the wet slurping sound of her cunt swallowing and releasing my cock.


    "Mmh~~ Ah~~"


    "Pah~" "Pah~~"


    ¡­...


    "Ah~~ AH~~... How m-m a-any times are yo-u-u going to cum?" The woman which I haven''t yet asked for her name said as she looked at me with a nk stare while asionally gasping out moans of pleasure from her lips.


    I massaged her buttocks and pressed a thumb over her filled-up pussy, which was fully upied with my cum.


    She shivered.


    Releasing my cock, I watched as she squirted all around the bed with some evennding on the floor.


    I would have loved to continue, but her unresponsive state made the situation much less satisfying for me. Well, that was my fault for using a banned refined sexually pleasing technique on a woman still living in a medieval society.


    "More!! Deeper!! Go deeper¡­. Please!!".


    And so, I ended up with this. She was not broken though, but just unconsciously awake and decided to rest a little after her sixth squirt.


    Yes, she wasn''t yet broken.


    Damn it!! Why do I sound as though I am trying desperately to convince myself?


    It can''t be that I pleasured her to the extent that her body went numb from pleasure, right?


    Isn''t she supposed to be the best of the best?


    I couldn''t help but feel my eyes twitching at my raging boner as I thought about what to do next, to take care of it.


    "KNOCK!! KNOCK!!" A sound came from the door.


    Instantly, I smiled in realization.

 Chapter 93 Fresh Meats (R18)

    ?Walking towards the door, I didn''t bother dressing up and simply went naked. If I will be taking my clothes off again just after putting them on, then why even bother!!


    Regardless, I tried to put on the most weing expression on my face, and not make it seem like I just satisfied their most experienced vixen and trapped her between the tight walls of pleasure and paradise.


    "More!! Deeper!!!"


    I scratched my head while listening to the mumble of the unconscious woman stillying on the bed. I seriously hope that the sight doesn''t scare them aware, or else, I would have to go hunting for another brothel.


    "Click!!" I pulled the door open and was greeted with the sight of four beautiful women each dressed in a short tunic dress, stopping above their knees which disyed their long smooth legs.


    "Come in" Through the startled looks on their faces, I could tell that they weren''t expecting my shameful show of exhibitionism.


    They walked in, albeit, a little scared when they saw the dishevelled state of the woman lying on the bed with her torn clothes around her. Judging by their reaction, it wasn''t hard for me to tell which group these girls were in.


    "Let me guess, you girls are the neers, right?" I asked. And they nodded their heads stiffly.


    "You know, you guys are a little bitte" I figured that they woulde in during our session, and interrupted us, but instead they were just arriving now.


    I mean, I don''t mind if I started tonight with a threesome or a foursome!!


    Looking at the faces of the women that seem to range between their early 20s tote 20s with theirrge busts threatening to tear through their tunic mini dresses, I couldn''t help but feel my cock hardening again just from the thought of prating their pussies.


    Control yourself a little Wyatt, you are scaring them!


    I watched as the women shivered and stepped backwards in trepidation. My sudden erection might have scared them.


    "Let''s get started then" I said, walking towards the bed and sitting down on it "Since I don''t feel like removing any more clothes, you all strip for me and give me a good show".


    They nodded and started taking off their clothes immediately.


    ¡­....


    ''Well, this is disappointing'' I thought as I watched the women take off their dresses andy stark naked in front of me.


    There were no dramatic tease, no unexpected sexual reveal that made their boobs or ass seemrger or smaller. They didn''t even do it with passion and seemed like they had just taken off their clothes to go take a bath.


    All of them were just in. Even my cock had gone limp from the unenticing sight. And now, they were standing and looking at me as though they just hadn''t murdered my excitement.


    "You were all awful. And I would have sent you out if not for the current¡­ circumstances" I said, and watched as their faces turned confused before morphing into one of dread.


    "Two of you, lie on the side of the bed and pleasure yourself slowly" I pointed at the two women at their left end position. Since they were amateurs, then I might as well salvage this with amateurish lesbian sex y.


    "You? Come closer" I then pointed at the woman at the far right that seemed the most enthusiastic and had managed to put on a showpared to the rest.


    Her eye widened, probably surprised that I had called for her especially.


    As she walked towards me, I pointed at the remaining two and said "You two will wait for a little longer, I will address you when I am done".


    They gulped.


    "What''s your name?" I questioned the woman in front of me.


    "Lana"


    "Alright Lana, suck my dick".


    Instantly, she nodded her head and without any objection, knelt in between my legs, and cupped myid cock in her soft hands while I felt her hot breath shing against my cock.


    She licked it from side to side, dipping my cock to the back of her throat and at the same time, she dribbled her saliva around my balls.


    Immediately, my cock hardened again.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Lana continued with her actions as she could feel the positive feedback, theid cock now growing erect until it stop at a full 9 and a half inches.


    She gulped, taking in the length without hesitation back into her throat, and swirled her tongue around it like a piece of delicate jewellery that should only be pampered throughout its life.


    "Slup" "Slup" "Slup".


    Prince Wyatt felt every inch of her actions and enjoyed them. Although it was clear that this was her first time, there was a certain charm to it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He couldn''t ce his hands on it, but just like the first woman who was experienced, and was a great entree, by the way, this one also had a special appeal of her own.


    Soon, the provocative slurping noise calmed down, and Lana pulled the cock out of her mouth to breathe a little.


    Seeing this, Prince Wyatt smiled. She was good, but still, needed more lessons.


    Sinking his hands into her short hair, he gripped them tightly, causing Lana to gasp in surprise as he tore a page out of the great d the impaler and stabbed his cock into the deepest walls of her throat.


    Her throat greedily looked for air which made his cock feel like it had fallen into a vacuum. An oral wet vacuum.


    "Mmmm~" Her muffles grew stronger, the fierce pumps were too much for her. And soon, she felt the cock in her mouth erging before a force pushed through into her belly.


    Knowing what it was, sheically tried to gulp every drop of his semen, however, some still came out of her nose and mouth, causing Prince Wyatt to release her so that she could regain back her bearing.


    "Cough!! Cough!!!" Lana choked on the semen in her mouth as she suffered from the consequences of trying to swallow such a huge amount of cum upon her first trial.


    Of course, even with such a failed attempt, Prince Wyatt was impressed with her determination.


    And so, without her noticing, he pulled her up, turned around and then carefully dropped her on top of the bed.


    It was finally time for the main meal, and just by looking at Lana''s expression, he could tell. Oh!! He could tell that she was still a virgin.


    With her back pressed against the sheets of the bed, he roughly spread her fleshing thighs that exposed her pink cunt above her shapely round buttocks wide open.


    He gazed at her as she tried to hide her scared and worried expression behind her misting eyes of lust and immorality.


    "I will be taking away your virginity" Prince Wyatt said. His words, broke apart her thin mask, faster than she could even mould it back.


    "You ca¡­" However, before she could utter a word, he pushed in her dick with the might of a babylonian soldier.


    In truth, he wanted to make her savour every feeling, wetting her cave before he prated her, but he decided to go in rough.


    There are still 4 more virgins, waiting for him to deflower their pussy, so he might as well try different scenarios with each one of them.


    It was a feast. It was his feast!! And so, a scarlet fluid wet the sheets below him as he prated deeper into her cave.


    Spreading his fingers, wide apart, he sent them to grope the pair of fleshy breasts and then worked his magic around her body.


    From the tips of her pussy which he stimted with every pration, to her buttocks which he pressed and grabbed hard to rhythmic push and pull against his cock.


    "Ah~~ Ohh~~ Ahh~~~ Ohh~~~"


    And soon, Lana moaned continuously, again and again, until her lips uttered them efficiently as though they were her firstnguage.


    Lana could feel her body senses heightening with each pistoning, as he pounded in and out of her pussy with a pause. Soon, she didn''t even know when she wrapped her legs around his waist and began to suck on his small manly nipples.


    An action, that Prince Wyatt found incredibly pleasing.


    Picking up the pace, he hammered her pussy with more force, causing her to whimper as her walls involuntary tightly around his dick, as though trying to stop his advances to the inner cave f her pussy.


    But s, it was unsessful.


    "Pah~~Pah~~~ Pah~~~"


    With reckless abandon, he ploughed her cunt without restraints.


    "HARDER!~~HARDER!!~~ DEEPER!!~~~" And soon, even Lana began preaching the gospel of truth.


    "AHHHHH~~~~" She cummed.


    But, Prince Wyatt was not yet done.


    He grabbed her legs and bent them forward until they touched the side of her head.


    "Pah~~ Pah~~"


    The sound of lovemaking filled the room, filling the air with a reminiscent odour that could only be found in a brothel. With immense thrust and tender hands, Prince Wyatt took the virgin to paradise before dragging her unwillingly down to earth.

 Chapter 94 Mistress Please(R18)

    ?However, he didn''t forget to watch the show between the two women who were ramming their pussies against each other put on disy for him.


    Taking in the erotic sight in front of him while he pounded the woman below him, Prince Wyat couldn''t help but find his cock getting bigger and pulsing deep within her vagina.


    He was going to release again "I''m cumming".


    He grabbed Lana''s thigh with one hand and used the other to hold her waist. He nted a kiss on her fleshly body and suckled on her on it, drawing it to her boobs.


    Meanwhile, Lana felt the heat consuming her insides, and gradually, she felt all her sense of rationality bing corrupted by a sensation that she never knew even existed.


    She was at his mercy, and the instant the warm liquid made its way into her stomach, she felt her leg giving out and surrendering to the pleasure that slowly eroded her.


    "AHHHHH~~~~" She moaned out loud, screaming in pure unfiltered pleasure, and then, she fell unconscious.


    "Hey" Prince Wyatt said, releasing her body and tapping her on the side of her cheeks.


    "Hey" He pped her ass cheeks this time, however, he didn''t receive any response.


    He sighed. It was as he imagined, the woman was still too inexperienced for his techniques and immediately fell unconscious after their round was over.


    ''Well, at least, she wasn''t bad'' Prince Wyatt thought.


    He turned and looked at the other two girls at his back with a mischievous smile on his face.


    "Two of you,e forward"  The two girls recoiled back in fright when they meet his gaze because of the devasting sex they had just watched in front of them.


    "What are you waiting for, a threesome isn''t going to happen by itself?"


    His voice was like a demon to their ears.


    ¡­....¡­.


    "Knock!!" "Knock!!" A sound came from the door, disturbing the silence in the room, notifying her of the presence of someone outside.


    "Come in!!" She responded.


    A woman wearing a short dress that barely managed to hide her assets entered her vision. Although she knew that it was probably one of her workers who she barely recognized, she was still curious about her sudden intrusion.


    "What is it?" She asked, folding her leg on the other as she pushed her wide hips backwards for a more rxing position.


    "Good evening M-Mistress" The girl replied. Even though she didn''t dare to stare at the woman in front of her in the eyes, and almost stammered, she still steeled her heart and continued. After all, this was a piece of very important information.


    "Yes, what is it?" She asked, slightly amused that her girls were so trained that they squirmed and shivered by being merely in her presence.


    Oh!! Just the thought of it made her almost wet her panties with raging emotions.


    ''Control yourself, Celia'' She thought, cross-changing her leg position and making more of her thick fleshy thighs show to whoever was stupid enough to look.


    "Mistress, we have a cus-custom-er"


    "So?" She raised a brow, sounding bemused "And what''s wrong with that? Did you just leave your post toe over here to tell me that?".


    The girl shook her head fiercely.


    "No, absolutely not" She responded with apprehension "It''s the customer''s request".


    Both of her brows raised in curiosity. For her to be informed of a customer''s request, then meant that it was either too much to fulfil, or a special customer just made their way into their establishment.


    As for which was which, she was about to find it.


    "Go on" She replied to the still-shivering girl in amusement "And look at me when you are talking".


    The girl gulped. With some difficulty, she raised her head up and for the first time since she entered the room, she stared at her Mistress.


    Her eyes caught the sight of her mistress nipples, which were barely hidden in the blouse she wore, thus causing her to rub her legs together as he cheeks burned with a lustful passion.


    Of course, from her desk, Celia could see her worker burning with an equal amount of pleasure. And so she smiled. A smile that was more than enough to catch a trial of fluid running down the woman''s legs.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''She cummed. How delightful'' Celia thought.


    And several seconds of an unexpected entertaining show, the woman continued "He made three¡­. No, five requests mistress".


    "What are they?"


    "His best request is for the most expensive woman we can offer" She replied, hesitantly.


    "Oh?" Celia however, peeled her ears as the sentence had interested her.


    "For the second, he asked for the woman with the most satisfactory rating. For the third, he asked for our newest entries and said that he would pick the best ones among the rest of them" She added.


    "And how many did you send?" Celia responded, and stood up from her chair


    She walked around her table and sat down on the other of her desk. Folding her two hands under her boobs which were fatter than a person''s head, causing the other one of her nipples burst out from her blouse, she continued "Come on, don''t keep me waiting".


    The woman standing in front of her salivated on the figure of her mistress who was now standing in front of her without any obstruction blocking her view.


    Rubbing her legs together, when she saw her mistress''s redce panties form the slit that divided her long skirt. Another fluid trailed down her long legs and made her heart pound with unhidden pleasure.


    Still, steeling her heart together, she replied "I sent all five of them".


    "And how many did he return?" Celia asked.


    "None" The woman responded.


    "Oh!! Does that mean that he took all five of them?" Celia replied. Her eyes twinkled just from the thought of a rich customer, gracing her establishment.


    "Most likely".


    "Alright. Is that all of his request?" Celia questioned, cing her slender fingers under her chin as her face disyed a thoughtful expression.


    "No. H- -He -He asked¡­."


    "Bang!!" The girl shivered backwards in fright, her back mming against the door as she desperately wished she could walk through it at this very moment.


    Meanwhile, Celia took her fist off the table she was sitting on and stood up. Her greyish-ck hair flowed softly behind her back, and the clothes that barely held her exceedingly lecherous womanly breast swayed from side to side, threatening to spill if a button fell off.


    Her long tight skirt that was divided from the top to her waist to show her fleshy thighs and wide birth ripped hips on full disy was now drawn from down, all the way to the middle of her panties because she loved to finger pussy during her working hours and used the advantages of her dress to do so.


    However, it seems that the sight was too much for her employee as the woman kept squirming every time she took a step closer.


    Nheless, she stopped right in front of her and dragged her mini-dress down before cupping her breasts and massaging her nipples in between her fingers.


    "Mhhmmm~~~" The woman didn''t dare moan out in pleasure as she allowed her mistress do as she wished. Strengthening her voice, she continued "He asked for a woman with the biggest breast and another with thergest ass".


    "Oh!! Interesting"  Celia responded with a smile as she dipped a finger into the pussy of her worker after pushing away the thong that was stuck beneath the cracks of her ass "And from the request, how many have youpleted?"


    "Ahh~~" She couldn''t hold it anymore and squirted all over Celia''s hands. Some even go as far as dripping on the floor.


    "Pah!!" A p ran through her cheeks before she knew it, sending her tumbling to the floor as she knelt and looked at the ground below her with a fearful gaze.


    "Silly girl. Did I allow you to waste your cum?" Celia bent down on her feet and asked. A sharp glint passed through her eyes that made her worker avoid her gaze.


    "Answer my question, and be quick about it".


    The woman nodded furiously, as she held her burning cheeks.


    "I gave him only the best satisfactory rating and the new entries. As for the other three requests, I have no idea how to fulfil them, so I came here"


    "I see. Although the first request is rare, the other two are too strange for you not to know how to handle it" Celia replied. While still staying bent down on her two feet, she used her hands to raise her long skirt to her waist and then shifted herce panties to the side.


    Showing her trimmed and well-kept pussy to the dazed woman below, she said authoritatively "Lick it. I want to feel your tongue at the back of my pussy".


    She grabbed her head and shoved it between her legs "Mmmm~~ Ah~~".

 Chapter 95 Scream For Me Mistress!! (R18)

    ?Celia moaned out in pleasure, as she thought about how to deal with their strange customer.


    "Yes- Yes. That''s it~~~" Her worker licked her pussy like a dogpping in his meal, and that was enough to arouse her.


    Having an establishment like this and being surrounded by hot busty harlots was something that she would always enjoy.


    "Ah~~" Her cum dribbled down her worker''s mouth, who continued to make sure that none of it dropped on the ground.


    For Celia, this was heaven!!


    Her heaven!!! And no man with a dick couldpete with it.


    She bit her lips thinking how arousing it would be for her to suck on her worker''s tits while she plunged anything that could fit into her pussy.


    "Mh~ Ah~~ Mhm~" And before she knew it, her hips were thrusting forward and back, hitting her worker''s face as she felt her hot fluid waiting to erupt out of her vagina.


    "I''m cumming~~ Widening your mouth" She instructed.


    Without hesitation, her worker opened her mouth to the limit and drank all the cum that fell into her mouth. Like the rest, she didn''t let any of it spill for fear of angering her mistress.


    "That''s enough" Celia said.


    She shoved her worker''s head towards the ground and stood up to arrange her skirt and her blouse. After getting the release she needed, it was now time to get back to work.


    "Here" She removed herce panties and threw it over to her worker who crawled to its position and grabbed it immediately.


    Pressing the wet patch into her nose, she didn''t care about the presence of Celia any longer as she tried to fully corrupt her sense of smell with the thick vile odour of its wet cum.


    "Mmm~~" Celia moaned silently as she watched this scene. She pinched her nipples before she stuck her fingers to her mouth and sucked on them.


    "These women will always provoke me for another round no matter how many times we do it" She added.


    After a few minutes of enjoying the pleasing sight "Ahem!!" She cleared her throat, drawing the attention of her worker who instantly stood up straight to attention.


    "Are you done?" Celia asked in amusement.


    "No, mistress" The woman felt her heart beat faster as she replied.


    "Oh!! So you like smelling my panties that much?" Celia responded. She walked towards her and held up her chin with her fingers.


    Feeling her mistress hot breath against her face, she dropped her hands like jelling and looked on with a dazed expression.


    Meanwhile, Celia took the opportunity and sealed her lips with a kiss.


    Their tongues battled for dominance in each other mouths. However, Celia''s tongue won unsurprisingly.


    "Ahh~~~"


    Celia immediately grabbed her worker''s bare ass and massaged it to the extent that she removed her thong to also finger her pussy.


    "HAAA~~" Celia wailed.


    She felt her ass being pressed and squeezed by two wide pairs of hands "You daring girl" She uttered, grinding her hips against that of her worker and then, she pushed her kneels in between her legs and mmed it into her pussy.


    "Ohh~~" The woman felt pleasure eroding her every being. The force mming against her pussy didn''t matter but the one behind it did.


    She suddenly felt dehydrated.


    "I think that''s enough"  Celia uttered. She pushed her worker off and waited for her to arrange herself until they were once again properly dressed. Dressed properly for their kind is work.


    "Take me to his room" She added. Her worker instantly nodded her head in response and then, led her out of the room.


    ........


    "Hahh..... Hah... " I breathed loudly, The pent-up sexual frustration in me had finally been released. But still, this wasn''t enough!


    After 13 years of being impotent, this wasn''t enough.


    I needed more.


    I looked around the room and stared at the women that were now painted with my semen, and unfortunately, none of them was able to survive through more than one round.


    For a brothel, I seriously feel as though I am being scammed.


    I walked towards the couch and sat down, immediately I found myfort and poured wine for myself


    "mmm...mmm"  I raised the ss and looked at it. This is some good shit!


    Well, that''s to be expected. What better way to squeeze every ounce of profit out of your customer than to keep them intoxicated while shoving ass and boobs to their faces.


    "Knock!! Knock!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    My brow rose. Finally, are my asses and boobs here or am I finally going to meet the other woman at the top of the other sex chain?


    Nheless, it was time to move on to the other delicacies.


    "click!!" Although I opened the door with high expectations,...


    "Hello, sir" A sound so melodious that it matches the angel in front of me sounded in my ears and went all the down to my heart.


    Directing my gaze towards the ceiling, a wide smile spread across my lips.


    ''I see what you are doing. You are trying to reward me for my days of suffering, aren''t you?'' I thought.


    I looked down and stared at the woman who was staring at me weirdly "Which one are you?" I asked.


    "Excuse me" She responded, looking bemused.


    "I made five requests. Which one are you?" I raised my fingers and asked again "Two have been fulfilled. As for the rest, since you are here, I have no reason not to believe that you aren''t part of the request".


    For a moment, she looked stunned. And then, before I could process what was going on, she immediately roared out inughter.


    Although I didn''t mind fucking a milf right now, but this doesn''t look like your regr milf next door.


    "What is it?" I asked. Looking behind her, I could see the woman that had attended to me shivering in fear.


    Instantly, I steeled my body and got ready to summon Toothless.


    Crazy!! Yes, I know but that would give me enough time to escape and then resummon her into the temporary storage space.


    My only prayer would be that my men made it out alive!!


    "It''s nothing, I just found it funny because no one has made a request for me in a long time" She replied. And I could tell that she was amused.


    "Why is that?" I asked "You still look fine to me".


    She stared at me again, before getting roaring out inughter one more time.


    "You know what, keep this up and I promise you that I will decrease your bill" She replied.


    Instantly, my brows furrowed "Don''t tell me?" I asked with apprehension.


    "Yes, your guess is right" she responded, staring into my eyes as though she could understand what I was about to say.


    "My name is Mistress Celia. I am the owner of the establishment" She added, raising both her hands horizontally as she stared at me with a cheeky smile "Or simply put that I am the owner of thergest and most booming brothel in all of Vrymath kingdom".


    Unknowingly, my lips curved up in relief. For a moment, I didn''t know if my thoughts were being clouded but my emotions or my raging dick, but¡­.


    "So, it''s like that. So, I take it that you must be the most expensive woman in the brothel?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    She stared down before she looked at my face and her brows wrinkled together.


    I knew that I was naked. But you seriously can''t expect me to keep the blessing that was between my legs to myself.


    I am sure that if the ''Happiness god'' were to see me now, he would be proud. After all, wasn''t this the reason I was sent to relive my life in another world?


    She sighed, and then, for the first time, she looked at me seriously.


    "I only came here to tell you that our most expensive worker is currently not avable. And as the worker with the biggest buttocks and breasts, please you will have to specify, as we have them in all shapes and sizes¡­ What I am trying to say, is that you have to be a little specific about the kind of shape you want, or do you want us to make that choice for you" Celia questioned.


    Hmmm!!! Even though I hated to admit it, this might just be the toughest question in my life.


    Simple, yet, absolutely packed with meaning!!


    What kind of shape do I want? Or should I allow them to make that choice for me?


    I shook my head.


    No, I am missing what is in front of my eyes right now!!


    While I decided what kind of shape I want, why not see what the milf in front of me has to offer?


    I looked at Celia seriously and asked "How about you? You might be the owner of this establishment, but since also work here, aren''t you also on the list?".


    I saw a knowing look sh passed her eyes, and instantly, I knew that she understood my words.


    Celia shook her head with a wry smile "| I am sorry, but I am not. But even if I am, I am sure that you won''t be able to afford me".


    "Are you sure?" I asked, taking her words personally "Try me¡­ Tell me your price".


    I grinned.

 Chapter 96 Scream For Me Mistress!! (2) (R18)

    ?She smacked her lips together. Her expression turned distasteful the more she looked at me.


    With a snarl escaping her lips, she replied "You know, just because this a brothel doesn''t mean that you shouldn''t respect the women working here. Asking me if I am among your request will get a pass by me as apliment But asking for my price like a cheap whore will get you kicked out of here if you are not careful with your words".


    I raised a brow.


    What kind of reasoning is that?


    I mean¡­. isn''t the most expensive whore a cheap whore to someone with the right amount of money?


    Besides, I am looking forward to having her scream under my dick.


    My lips curved in displeasure "Alright. Name your price".


    Her head locked on my body. Her hands boiled into a fist, and her breathing grew sharp. For a moment, I thought that she was going to do something rash and attack me, but her raging emotion instantly disappeared the instant it emerged.


    "You know this is the first time in a long time since a man had tried so hard to sleep with me" She said "Everyone is either too scared or unwilling to do so. And as a woman of high standing, I seriously can''t force myself on any of them even if I possess such an establishment".


    Tell me your price women!! I was beginning to find this long talk annoying.


    "But fine" She raised her palms and spread her finger apart.


    "I will charge you 6,000 gold coins for one session with me. But if that is not enough for you, I will charge you 5,000 gold coins for every hour".


    I frowned.


    Her lips widened into a mocking smile "But if that is also too much for you, then we can have a 10-minute quick session right here for only 3,000 gold coins, and you don''t get to remove my clothes. Just stick your dick in and pull after the time has psed".


    So a quickee seems to be the cheapest, huh!!


    She crossed her arms under her breasts and stared at me, awaiting my decision.


    I felt like I was in an episode of some low-budget porn film that was lucky enough to be shot in a hotel suite, being tormented by the useless script that I had to say as an actor before doing the deed even though the end results were obvious.


    Sure, this was real life, and not some porn without a plot. But the fact that I felt like I could stick my dick into anything I wanted to currently made the whole conversation amusing to me.


    Sure, I had my standards, but no matter what, I will still get the pussy!!


    And so, I removed any redundancy from my words and uttered "Come in!" I widened the door, letting her see the destruction and depravity that I have on the room and her workers.


    "We have a long night to go. And because I feel like it, we will be taking it slow".


    She gulped "S- So that means you picked the second option"


    "Yes" I replied.


    She dragged more of her phlegm down her throat. And her expression right now was a mirror life image of unbelievable shock.


    "A-re you sure?" It wasn''t hard for me to sense the suspicion in my voice.


    "Of course I am"


    She breathed in and out. She repeated her actions again, and again.


    Suddenly she stopped. She stared at my body before staring in into the room and I could see the varied negative emotions on her face as she stared at her workers sleeping peacefully on the bed.


    "Wait outside, and don''t leave for whatever reason" She turned and spoke to the other woman close to her.


    Closing her eyes, she walked in. After walking into the room,  she snapped them open and coldly, said to me "If I find out that you don''t have the money, I will make sure that I squeeze every dime from your head to thest thread of your life".


    I snapped the door shut and nodded my head in understanding.


    With my cock pointing like apass towards its destination, I matched forward to the woman that I knew was several times my age, dressed in a semi-transparent blouse with unnatural big breasts that made it seem small and a wide curvaceous hip and round sexually enticing ass that made her maxi skirt seem like an obstruction and a slit that went all the way to her waist, showing the outline of her bare fleshy thighs.


    "Let''s get started then" I uttered, and buried my cock in between the garment of her ass while I hugged her from behind.


    Damn!!I could even feel her ass cheeks warming up my cock as it divided through the hunchback depiction of an ass.


    I was about to understand the real reason dogs invented doggy styles for their bitches..


    ¡­....¡­.


    Trembling under the satisfying hands that messaged her boobs, her hips moved, and matched the movements of the naked man, gyrating his dick in between her ass cheeks.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This had to be the weirdest request she had ever received...


    No!


    She shook her head. The request was weird, but the man who requested it was weirder.


    How.... How would she have known that after he found out that she wasn''t wearing any panties, he would request to thrust his dick in between the fabrics of her ass while he sneaked into her clothes and messaged her bra altogether with her breasts?


    Oh heavens!! This is not supposed to feel good¡­..


    This is not supposed to feel good...


    Her mind stumbled. Her gyrating hips push back and forth against the dick in her ass crack, thus betraying her thoughts. A wave of sickening pleasure assaulted every fibre of her flesh...¡­


    "Ahh~~ mmmhh~" She moaned. Her moans escaped her lips traitorously.


    Faster -


    The friction in between her buttocks got faster. She wheezed and whimpered in protest, trying her hardest to not show that she was enjoying their fetish acts. Yet, they all feigned disagreements as a finger stroked her nipple, causing her back to curve as another wave of pleasure hit her.


    Thus, causing her to push her birth-breeding hips backwards and her unnatural fleshy mounds forwards, into the hands of her assant.


    "Come on, don''t hold it back" He whispered. A delish temptational whisper prated her ears and sent miniature waves of goosebumps down her body.


    She clenched her cheeks together, fighting the urge to release her desires and vocalize how every touch made her body temperature boil like that of an oven.


    Two hands pinched and drew her nipples forward "AHHHH~~~" She moaned.


    Her legs shivered at the sounds of her moans. Her knees jammed together in a standing K-position as she felt her body drained of every ounce of energy she once possessed, with the only thing keeping her upright was the man molesting every part of her body, making sure he drives her down the deep chasm of sexual gratification and immorality.


    Feeling a warm liquid dripping down from her legs, her mind went nk.


    She cummed.


    ''I -I cummed¡­..I cu-cummed'' Her thoughts raced through her head like a race track, making her lose herself a moment ''How?".


    No matter what, she couldn''t believe it. Her, Mistress Celia, a woman who has turned other women into a dazed state of sexual satisfaction just by stepping on their pussies has now been brought down on her knees by a man, grinding his bare dick against her clothed ass cheeks.


    The depravity- -


    The sensation  - -


    This weird fetish from an equally weird man made her cum.


    "Tear!!" Her blouse was ripped apart like paper in her dazed state, jail-breaking her motherly melons from its prison.


    She couldn''t see his expression, but his hands that barely cupped her breast with one hand and another that snaked down to her boiling pot told her all she needed to know.


    "Haa~~~ Ah~~" A finger stroked her pussy lips like a musician reuniting with his long lost instrument.


    "Oh~~ Oh~~" Two¡­No three fingers plunged into her pussy, sending her reeling back in pleasure and making her rest her head on his shoulder.


    If this goes on like this, she could potentially be addicted,


    Addicted¡­ The thought was enough to make her whole body tremble.


    Finally, she could understand why her workers were eachying unconsciously in a such mess considering the short amount of time they have been here.


    This man¡­.. drove them crazy!


    And now, she too was being driven crazy by..... him!!


    "Oh~ Oh~~  AHHHH~~" She released, again. Drops of sweat beads surrounded her forehead as she no longer fought with her thoughts.


    She epted it. She could no more deny it. This man? She was at his mercy.


    She felt the fingers plunging out of her pussy and removing themselves from the spaces in her skirt. Watching as the hand grew closer to her face, she gazed as he licked his fingers, thoroughly sucking her cum down his throat.


    She gulped, in arousal.


    Oh!! Heavens, she was at his mercy.

 Chapter 97 An Abyss Of Pleasure (R18)

    ?To be honest, I expected more resistance from her.


    Well,pared to the rest of the women before her, who instantly fell to the sovereignty of his hands, she was a few grades above them because of her efforts in withstanding my onught.


    Looking at her eyes as she rested her head above my shoulders, a devilish thought entered my mind, and I kissed her.


    Our tongues intertwined in each other''s mouths, and little by little, her resistance weakened into eptance and her tongue began to move with mine, trying desperately to gain the upper hand.


    Our kiss broke with a trail of saliva connecting our lips. I looked into her moist eyes and saw her vision bing clouded by lust. I once again dipped my hands into her maxi skirt and let my fingers walk their magic around her pussy.


    "Haaa¡­" She moaned excitedly. Another hot moan escaped her lips as I plunged one more finger into her pussy and expanded it.


    Never would I have expected that a woman, like this hard such a tight pussy. I couldn''t even tell if she was a virgin or not because she seems awful experienced and my techniques aren''t something just anybody could withstand unless they lived and dined with lust.


    I kissed her neck and stroked her fleshy thigh, romancing the areas near her pussy before I sank my fingers back into her vagina without warning.


    Another moan traitorously escaped her lips.


    Even though she was still trying to resist the pleasure invading her body, it was all useless, because, with each touch, I could feel her body getting warmer and hotter.


    Her skin was already sensitive to my touch, and every stroke was like wonders before my eyes.


    But, the most annoying thing right now was that her clothes were beginning to get in the way.


    Sure, I found it sexy a few minutes ago, but now, I am almost done with my preparation and prepared to prate her tight cunt.


    Finding the hook on her maxi skirt, I was tempted to just tear the whole thing off, but the mood, the sexual tension in the air, and the slow rhythm at which she danced to my drums made me pull out my dick from her ass crack and let the skirt fall on the ground before I proceeded to make her topless, making her breast roam freely in the air.


    Bloody hell!!


    Her boobs were so big that they blocked my vision to her legs. To categorize her, I would say that, she is within the rank of an S-ranked voluptuous milf.


    Big and fleshy thighs, huge unnatural breasts that both of my hands spread apart won''t even be able to cover one breast,  enormousrge ass that would be more than enough to serve as a capsule seat to a baby being given a piggyback ride. And a body fit enough to make everything seem natural and sexually attractive.


    With such a body, it''s no surprise how she thrived enough to set up such an establishment. It seems that whatever god in this world created her, took his time.


    No, It seems as though a sexually frustrated god decided to try something new and modelled a woman out of the image of his sex doll. Then cast her down to earth for a man lucky enough to win her heart, soul and body.


    Unfortunately, she ended up as a harlot with only her body to give. Fortunately, he was here to fulfil his self-proimed prophecy.


    And so, in a few seconds, both of us were stark naked. I turned her around swiftly, pushing her onto the bed before bringing my mouth over to her breast, then, I bit her nipples gently.


    "Ha¡­Ha¡­Haa¡­."


    Her body dropped like jelly, fallingpletely within my dominion as I could feel my knee bing drenched from her overflowing cave.


    "S-Stop¡­ Stop" She panted, seeing what I was about to do "Mhh¡­My pussy¡­".


    I brought her breast out from my mouth and looked at her "Is there anything wrong with it?".


    She opened her mouth, inhaled, and then immediately sealed it shut.


    What?


    I paused my advances and looked at her. Her eyes werepletely cloudy while she panted with each gasp. I felt like this was something important that I needed to hear first, so I asked "What is it?".


    She turned her head to the other side, bit her lips and then turned her gaze back to me with unwavering eyes.


    "My pussy is small¡­." She said. She raised her head and looked down at my dick before setting it back on the bed "It''s so small that if I were¡­." She gulped "..If I were to take your size in me, then I will get ripped apart instantly".


    I listened to her words and furrowed my brows. Was this the downside to her voluptuous body?


    Was this the downside of having a body that even the gods thirst for?


    Nheless, after getting this far, there was no turning back!!


    "Shhh!! Don''t worry about it. I will be in and out in an instant and you won''t even feel the pain".


    ".¡­..In and out in an instant" She repeated.


    "Yes" I nodded. I trailed my hands down from her belly button, to her thighs and firm leg. I did all I could and applied all the techniques I had mastered to make sure that she was so drowned in pleasure that she won''t even feel the moment my dick entered her and widened her pussy.


    I lifted her legs and arranged my waist properly to prate deeply into her cunt.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Looking at her closed eyes, I reminded one of the several sexually enlightened books that I have read.


    ? It was termed ''One size fits all''. A sexual control and technique book that was written by a monk who regretted castrating his manhood for the sake of enlightenment and lived to remember the mistake for the rest of his life.


    He was one of the authors that I sympathised with, a little. Nheless, I have shoved several surprising things into a woman''s vagina with only this technique, making me admire him more and more.


    "Haa" Hot breath escape my mouth. I thrust forward.


    "Pah!!" Her body jerked.


    "OOOOHHHH¡­.!!" I eximed. I couldn''t believe it, this pussy was unnaturally tight.


    With one swift movement albeit with a little difficulty, I brought my dick out and mmed it again


    "Urkk.."She jerked again.


    "..Tight. So tight" I spoke with immense satisfaction and savoured the feeling of a mature woman''s vagina.


    The pleasure I felt was incredible, and knowing that I was fucking a woman with an equally iparable body was¡­.. divine.


    Feeling the technique working as her pussy walls pressed against my dick loosened up, I decided to no longer hold back and mould her vagina with my dick as my chisel.


    "Pah~~ Pah~~ Pah~~"


    She jerked twice, and a moan escaped her mouth,


    I looked at her face and saw two trails of tears running down her face. Using my hands to wipe her cheeks, I continued with my movements, knowing what she was feeling at the moment.


    She was feeling both pleasure and pain at the same time. And if I wanted to make the pain go away, I needed to continue.


    Nevertheless, I spoke "Don''t worry, you will only feel pleasure soon".


    Her eyes snapped open and she looked at me angrily.


    "You said that I won''t feel a thing" She whispered.


    And I responded with a wry smile on my lips "I lied".


    Her expression intensified, but I ignored it and continued with my movement.


    "PAH~~ PAH~~ PAH~~ PAH~~~ PAH~~"


    And soon¡­..


    "Oh~ Oh~¡­.Ah~~~" Rapidly, she began engulfed in lust.


    Her pussy juice washed away against my dick, serving as a never-ending lubricant to sweep my dick in and out with any obstruction.


    This woman was cumming with each thrust and still had the energy to match my movement.


    Truly, an amazing sight!!


    "Uhhhh~~~" I cummed in her vagina. My semen pushed whatever was on its way forward before it mmed into her womb. Using this opportunity, I pushed inside with full force, and immediately, I felt my penis hitting her womb.


    "AHHHHHH~~~" Her back curved. Her screams pierced through the ceiling and bounced through the stony walls that hide our immortality.


    This was it!


    From this moment on, she would no longer feel anything but pleasure.


    I raised my hands and pped her ass cheeks, sending ripples across her ass.


    "AHH!!" Her clouding eyes opened in confusion "¡­W-What''s wrong with me?".


    I didn''t respond. Raising my hand, I pped the same ass cheek one more time and left a palm print.


    "Oh~~ Hhmm~~" She panted, sticking her tongue outside her mouth as she struggled to stabilise her breath.


    Just by pping her ass, I felt her pussy tighten by several folds. I felt like I was in an intense vacuum. Feeling something on my forehead, I wiped it away with my hands and looked at it.


    Sweat. I was sweating!!

 Chapter 98 Drill Mamas Hole (R18)

    ?A wide smile graced my lips as I felt the challenge from this session.


    "What''s your name?" I whispered into her ears.


    "Celia! Mistress Celia!!" She replied with a gasp.


    I shook my head "No, I know that this is not your real name. I want to know your real name".


    A feeling of uncertainty drowned her. I could tell that she is torn between sharing her real identity with a stranger or not.


    She groaned in confusion before sighing extravagantly.


    "For now, just call me Mistress Celia. After we are done, I will tell you my real name"  She responded "It''s the least I could do after this amazing night".


    Her response disappointed me. But, I still had a pussy under me to pound.


    "Alright" I said, and nodded my head in response "But, I am not going to call you Mistress Celia or even Celia".


    She furrowed her brows in confusion.


    "I am in the mood for a role y. So from now on, I will address you as a mother, while you either address me as son or master" I added. I watched as her eyes slowly widened in understanding before my dick was clenched tighter by her pussy walls.


    It seems that I wasn''t the only one in the mood for a mother-son fetish.


    ¡­....¡­..


    "Alright" She responded. She didn''t know what came over her.


    "I am surprised that you agreed to it instantly" He replied.


    Inwardly she agreed. From the beginning, she could already tell that she was a few decades years older than the man shoving his dick in her vagina. But after feeling the sensual rollercoaster he had taken her to, she became a bit excited.


    If it were before, she would have immediately shut down his proposal, but after having her clothed ass being rammed as a dick stroke her ass cheeks, while she cummed from only his fingers, she didn''t have any other reservation to refuse as everything had been washed away together with her sessive orgasm.


    "The more you talk, the more my reasons for agreeing will simrly turn disagreeable" She replied. In truth, she was lying. Lying to him and also herself.


    Her wings were already spread high in heaven and if he could take her any higher..... If he could pull her more into the deepest parts of heaven, then, who was she to say no?


    "Okay" He smiled, and replied "Let''s get started then".


    Regardless, the thought of a younger man fucking and bringing her this much pleasure made her vagina excrete more of its juices.


    She was wet. Wet and horny!!


    "Pahh~~ Pahhh~~~"


    On top of the corner of the kingsize bed, sheid on her back, her legs spread wide open and her hands gripping tightly unto his back.


    As he hammered her pussy faster, pumping his semen into her vagina after several thrusts, his hands yed with her motherly breast and nipples while simultaneously stimting the tip of her pussy with his fingers.


    All the while, her pussy tightened, clenching tightly against his dick while his balls repeatedly pped her ass cheeks along with his thrust that sent waves of ripples across her ass.


    "Son!! No¡­ N-No. We shouldn''t be doing this. You are my son. What would they think?¡­. What would others think if they see you riding your mother''s ass without restraint?" She spoke with uncertainty and fear. She moaned with an insatiable lust thatced her words with deceit.


    In response, Prince Wyat smiled.


    ''This woman'' He thought. Instantly, he shook his head and spoke "Don''t worry about it mother, let the neighbours and anybody else that wants to see, watch. Besides, I am sure that they will be ashamed that a young man is outperforming them in a role that they can''t even give their wives¡­.".


    Her vagina clenched, forcing him to moan for a second before he resumed his onught.


    "Besides, aren''t I adopted? So that means that I am not rted to you by blood. And to me mother, that also means that I can make you my woman" He whispered.


    "FUCK!!!" Prince Wyatt screamed with a wide-eyed expression on his face.


    ''This pussy'' He thought.


    Feeling the need to change positions, he grabbed her and flipped her over, arranging herrge ass in front of him, before pounding her pussy for the umpteenth time.


    "Pah~  Pah~ Oh~ Uh~~ Pahh~~"


    "Now, call me master" He said, raising her right leg for easier pration and biting her earlobes, sending a tingling spine-chilling sensation through her body.


    "So.." Celia whimpered.


    "PAH!" A wide red palm print was imprinted on her ass.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "AHH!!" Celia screamed in pain and pleasure. She couldn''t understand what was happening, every pain she felt now turned to pleasure, and every pleasure she felt was like a heavenly-induced sensation.


    "Are you deaf? It''s like I will have to train you properly like a bitch. From now on, I am no longer your son, call me master" He spoke, after refilling his lungs with air. The sex was also getting to him, and he would be lying denied that the experienced wasn''t thrilling.


    "Pah~~ Pah~~~ Pahh~~"


    Calling a high-ranking woman with a well-known establishment that had probably helped her to gain several connections among the upper ss ''mother'', as he rode her vagina, making her call him ''master; while she yed along and called him ''son'' felt wrong.


    It was weird and all shades of wrong.  And because it was wrong¡­


    "Haaa¡­." Hot breath escaped his mouth.


    Because it was wrong, he loved it!!


    Just the sheer depravity and perverse fetish toppled on top of each other with his partner screaming out in their shared lust was amazing.


    "MaSter.." Her voice was unsteady. "Master!" She recognised her mistake and made her words firmer. "MASTER!!" She felt another hot trial of semen shooting up towards her womb.


    "Pah~~Pah~~"


    "MJMMAASEEERR" She surrendered. Her body went limp and her tongue rolled out of her mouth.


    "Pah~~"


    "MASEER!!" There was no other need to fight or deceive herself any longer when her body was already speaking the truth for itself.


    Feeling what was happening, Prince Wyatt sheathed Celia''s vagina with his penis for the umpteenth time and sted his semen deep inside her with a roar, marking the end of their session.


    She copsed on top of the bed, while he copsed on top of her.  He pulled his dick from her semen-drooling hole and turned to the other side, resting his body on the bed beside Celia.


    "Is it o-ver?" Celia asked, albeit with some difficulty in her voice.


    Prince Wyatt raised a brow. The fact that she was still awake and could speak made him surprised.


    Feeling his partner rising again, he turned his head to the side and grabbed one of the worker''s uniform that wasn''t yet torn in shreds and threw it to Celia''s side.


    "Wear that. I want to see what you look like in your workers half naked uniform. We are going for another round" He said.


    Celia snapped her head to his side and look his face. Catching a nce at a pir below his body, she gulped.


    ¡­...


    "Why does my life have to be like this now?"  ra said, sighing in defeat as she hide under a box in the kitchen on Prince Wyatt''s ship.


    "It didn''t have to be like this, why? Where did it go wrong?"


    Although, she knew the answers to her questions, but, sometimes, there was some kind of frustration building within her heart that she needed to voice out, and release.


    One such instance, was now.


    ''Nheless, I was still able to escape from his ship She thought, remembering how many hours she had to n and the manner in which she executed it.


    It was a dangerous move, but still, she made it out alive and safe. And although, she didn''t know if Captain Crimson eye would harm her, but his actions and the way he treated her felt weird. Her instincts warned her to leave, and as a powerless individual who had relied on it up till this moment, so she listened and fled.


    And now --


    Now she was on another ship that is owned by a person she knew really wants to kill her and is out for her blood.


    How ironic!!


    "ng¡­"


    Her ears twitched. She turned her attention to the side, towards the sound of the object.


    "Cling!! ng!!"  Her body was seized in alertness. There was someone, or maybe, some people in the kitchen.


    A frown appeared on her face as she knew that where she was hiding wasn''t exactly the most subtle ce because of the kitchen''s narrow space, and anybody could find her just by pushing the box out of the way.


    Footsteps.  She could then footsteps walking towards her.


    "Don''t these guys know how to keep the kitchen clean? Just look at this mess" A familiar masculine voice entered her ears. And from the direction of the voice, she could tell that it was above her.


    "Hah.." Her breathing hitched. She was about to be caught.

 Chapter 99 Mad John, Please!

    ?The slow heavy sound of her heart racing heart filled the box and she stilled herself, readied her body, and prepared her mind for whatever was about to happen next.


    "Creak!!"


    She felt the box moving upwards, exposing her to the unsuspecting individual.


    "Wha- -"


    "BAM!!"


    Instantly, she rolled to the side. She snapped her legs on the knees of her victim, only stopping her attack when she saw him falling against the floorboard while the wooden box crashed and broke apart on the ground.


    However, she didn''t stop there. Immediately, she manoeuvred her hands through his neck and ced him in a chokehold. Even though she wasn''t an ascendant, she still had some fighting skills, so the more he struggled, the more her hands tightened.


    For a brief second, she wanted to release her grip and talk it out peacefully, but she shook her head. Knowing that this was Prince Wyatt''s crew, she knew that she at least needed to have the upper hand before even attempting to talk or else she risks being through into the sea again.


    And this time, there wasn''t any Captain Crimson eyeing to save her.


    She could feel his strength fading away. But, she wasn''t sure. In a bit of desperation, she released held back a bit of her strength in order not to choke the man to death. However, it seems that she was a bit careless¡­.


    "Bang!!" Her back smashed against the shelves in the kitchen, sending a shocking ripple through her spine that caused her to let go.


    "Bang!!!"


    "CAAAK!!" Another one. She could feel it. The man wasted no time, and mmed her body again into the wooden shelves, causing her to open her mouth in stupefaction, as she felt like a bolt of electricity had just run through her body. In all her efforts and vignce, shey on the ground unmoving.


    "SLAM!!" A foot ran through her face. Her mouth gasp as she woke up unwillingly.


    The pain she felt across her face and body was unusual. It was unpleasant. Knowing that she had been utterly defeated and rendered in submission, she opened her mouth. She tried to speak a word, but... nothing came out.


    She was still in the process of getting back her body, so the only words she could utter were gasps of air.


    "You bitch!!" She felt a hand sink into her hair and drag her head upwards. Within a second, she was staring face-to-face with her victim - her assant.


    "You!" A shocked voice entered her ears.


    Trying her best to recognise who the man in front of her was, her mouth instantly opened, moving faster than her brain could process "¡­.Mad Jo-hn".


    "BAM!!" Mad John mmed her head on the ground.


    And then, it all stopped. Her mind which was in the process of rearranging itself turned static as air escaped her lungs.


    It all happened so fast.


    And so, she found herselfying on the floorboard once more, incapable of breathing properly, and idly, she realised that she was shaking, shivering even.


    ".¡­ Please I ju-st want to talk" She spoke with difficulty.  Her mind was mmed with a headache, rolling with the force of a boulder.


    After a few minutes, she felt a hand grabbing her hair again. And instantly, she knew that her thrashing wasn''t yet over.


    Mad John raised her head until he could lock eyes with her uneasy and distant eyes. It was clear that his assaults were vicious because he hadn''t given her any time to recover.


    However¡­.


    "SMACK!!!" He ran his palm right through her cheeks, leaving a burning red handprint on her smooth feminine skin.


    "You!! What are you doing here?" He growled. His voice sounded more harsh and sinister than usual.


    ''I ca - -"


    "SMACK" Another hard p ran through her cheeks. "Were you sent by Captain Crimson eye? Do you think that you had any chance of escaping here alive if you were caught?" He asked with his eyes widening in anger. His rage rippled through his body as his muscles became denser.


    "N-No. I pr-om- - "


    "SMACK!!" Another one.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You know, every time I close my eyes to sleep, the only thing I kept on seeing are bad dreams. Bad dreams which included either you or that dead pathetic knight" He cursed "Every time I take a bath all I see is the injuries you guys have given me".


    His eye bulged. His hands clenched her hair tightly, threatening to pull it out of her scalp. And although ra felt the pain, she knew that there were still many worst things toe.


    And so, she braced herself.


    "You threatened me emotionally and physically. I watched as you killed my crew and threw them into the sea one by one..... What? Why are you silent? Did you think that I will forget? So because you have the power, do you think that I will ever forget standing there while I watched my crewmen, looked at me with betrayed gaze even after I promised them to do as they are told and yet... And yet, they died because you felt like it".


    Mad John''s eyes turned moist. Tears dribbled down his eyes like a man screaming to the heavens and wishing for the return of his dead friends. But, his visage, and the overwhelming pit hatred in his heart, spoke for themselves.


    "I-I am s---"


    "SMACK!!" Another hand ran through her cheeks.


    ".¡­ I might be a sea ve, but I am still a human being¡­... You might be the daughter of one of the strongest pirates in Depths of Levethain, but right now, you are just a weak defenceless woman. And I will make sure you feel every fibre of my hate and frustrations" Mad John said.


    ra saw her chances of letting her true intentions known, slip by, the more time passed by. Every time she opened her mouth to speak, she would be pped with the full force of a man holding nothing back.


    Though she wasn''t weak, but, there was still a limit to how much an ordinary person can endure. Slowly, she forced her still shuddering mouth to move.


    "I ju---"


    "SMACK!!" Mad John stood up with fiery determination in his eyes. His hands sank deeper into ra''s hair and raised it, forcing her to get on her knees with her face staring nking at the floorboard.


    He stared at the battered woman under his arms and said  "You know, I have decided. I .will. Kill. You. Myself" And he walked forward.


    He marched out of the kitchen, dragging ra''s hair across the wooden floor, forcing her to move along with him or else she lest her scalp itch with the pain of being pulled like a convicted delinquent by the hair.


    Instinctively, ra''s eyes widened. She could not imagine dying right now after making it this far. She needed to fight him to submission and make him listen to her.


    Sure, she knew all the things that she had done in the past. But for her, there was no other way to vent her frustration at that time without tormenting Prince Wyatt and his crewmen.


    She could have exined, and tried to make him understand. But, she knew, that without a shadow of a doubt, there was no way that was possible right now.


    He had already made up his mind, and the results weren''t favourable for her.


    And so, she filled her lungs with air and screamed "PRINCE WYATT!! WERE ARE YOU? I CAME HERE TO SPEAK WITH YOU!!".


    Her words echoed and bounced off the walls and doors in the hallway. Yet, after a minute, all she received was absolute silence.


    "There is no one currently on this ship. They gave all left with the captain, and he left me in charge to take care of it" Mad John said, not halting his movements as he continued onward to the upper deck.


    His words sent a shiver down her spine.  They were alone!!


    "PLEASE, LET US TAKE I PROMISE YOU THAT WANT I AM NOT HERE TO CAUSE ANY PROBLEMS. I JUST WANT A PEACEFUL CONVERSATION" She screamed. But this time, at Mad John.


    Mad John paused. He turned his head and looked at her.


    "You almost choked me to death. And that isn''t even counting the number of atrocities you have inflicted upon me and my fellow crewmen" He replied.


    "I am sorry about what I have done to you previously"


    "Okay. But I am still throwing you to the sea beasts"


    "No, please. I only fought back now in instinct. I only wanted to put you down and talk to you peacefully before you caught me which would have ended in you instinctively attacking me".


    Mad John nodded "Yes, you are right".


    ra sighed in relief ''At least, he can still reason properly'' She thought.


    "But I will still throw you into the sea and wait for you to strangle the sea beasts till they are half unconscious so that you can talk to them peacefully and strike an agreement with them to safely bring you back onbaord the ship" He responded "Maybe then, we can talk".

 Chapter 100 Preserve And Plead

    ?ra''s heart ran cold. This wasn''t going the way she nned.


    "BAMM!!" The door to the upper deck opened.


    "STOP IT!!" She screamed. "STOP ITT!!!" She screamed again. "STOOPP ITT--"


    Mad John halted his steps. He turned around and twisted ra''s neck up to gaze at him.


    She wanted to scream at his face, but instead, when she saw his eyes flickering over her every being, she resisted. There was a deep seething hatred in his eyes, a hatred that she would never have bothered to look at or feel disturbed by if she was on the other side of this aggression.


    It was like a cruel joke. A one-sided humour that she felt the world was ying on her. Here she was, being dragged to be thrown into the sea by a sea ve all because she had been the cause of his misfortune and adversity in an already pitiable life.


    No! She shook her head and stared back at him. Life was never equal or fair. And if he wants to take all his frustration on her, as she had done to him, then so be it. But first, she needed to aplish what she came here for.


    "...I need to speak with Prince Wyatt, please. I will wait till hees back, and I won''t do anything to harm you or the ship, I promise".


    His lips showed a wry smile.


    "You know, the winds in the night are always calm and refreshing if you want to rx your mind" He said, and then chuckled "But I am sure that you already know that considering that you are also a pirate".


    He stood up straight, cracked his neck from side to side, and amid the windy atmosphere, he dragged her body over to the edge of the ship.


    "I really hope you can swim" In a blur, Mad John swung his hands, quickly grabbed her by the legs and arms and threw her into the sea.


    And, in a second...


    "Bam!! Ssh!!!" He could hear the sound of her body, crashing and sinking deep beneath the waters


    He pped his hands twice, dusting away any dirt he might have umted from grabbing her body in disgust and then, he walked over to the higher tform where the helm was located to keep an eye out on the ship.


    He had lost his appetite, and a little fresh air might be what he currently needed at the moment.


    ¡­.....


    He threw me!


    He actually threw me!!


    I couldn''t breathe, as my mind quickly convinced itself that I was now swimming along the wide untamed sea.


    "Hrrk!!" Water forced its way into my lungs, depriving me of my breath.


    "Hrrk!! Hrrrk!!" I knew how to swim, of course, I knew how. But my body and muscles were too weak at the moment for any strenuous movements.


    "Hirk!! Ssh!!" My hand moved, crashing above the water surrounding me in order to keep me afloat. However, if I wanted to survive, I would need to get back into that ship.


    "Damn It" I cursed. It was too cold. The water was slowly freezing my body.


    I didn''t hesitate any longer.


    Grabbing myself together I stirred towards the ship, swimming forward with all I had. Thankfully, there weren''t any strong waves to deter my movements or any sea beast in sight to make a feast of me.


    The only option at hand was to give up and drown beneath the sea. But¡­ I didn''t want that.


    "Bam!!" I mmed my hands on the outer lower wooden frame of the ship,tching unto it as though my life depended on it. Because it did.


    "AHAAA!!" I breathed in and out and quickly filled my lungs with air.


    Finally, I¡­.. made it!


    "Creak!! Creak!!" I felt, or could feel blisters forming around my numb shivering hands as I attached them to the tiny gaps in between the wooden structure and made my way up.


    Such a thing wouldn''t have been possible if it were any other ship, but thankfully, Prince Wyatt''s ship was full of holes and broken spaces.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Haaa¡­." A wave of strength washed over me as I climbed upwards. Tiny spikes of wood pierced my fingers, but that did little to hamper my resolve. The pain was at best, tolerable if I wanted to survive.


    And besides, I am a pirate, and if all the things I have experienced till now haven''t yet broken me, why should this?


    "Bamm!! Creakk!!" Itched my hands over the handle of the ship and pulled myself up. Immediately, as though burning through all the reserved energy in me, I flipped my body over the ship, and with a ''bang'' Inded face first on its wooden floorboard.


    "Cough!! Coughh!!" Water escaped through my throat, allowing me the freedom to properly breathe once more.


    Suddenly, I froze.


    Footsteps. I could hear footsteps, echoing beneath the creaking wooden board that resounded with each movement as it headed toward me.


    I had no delusions about what or who wasing, and neither did I possess an ounce of courage or will that I would be able to go toe to toe with him to defend myself.


    The footsteps halted.


    "You made out alive by climbing up the cracks of the ship¡­ impressive".


    The person -Mad John with his amusing grin, taunting eyes, and an imposing figure was currently in front of me, staring down at my body.


    ".¡­Cough!! Please, I just want to talk" I spoke, and mmed my head against the floorboard. The pain rippled through my head as a massive headache apanied by the mental strain of my current circumstances almost made my head go nk.


    But still, I persisted.


    "Please!" I mmed my head again across the floorboard and unknowingly a warm streak of tears dripped down from both my eyes and wetted the ground below me "Please if I don''t speak with Prince Wyatt, I am afraid that I won''t be able to deal with this any longer".


    A snort prated my ears.


    "I have already given you a chance to end your life and let go of everything" he replied "Your pathetic excuse means nothing to me".


    I looked up and stared at him. My hands trembled alongside my body as I tried to force myself up, to no avail. Seeing that all my attempts to stand properly were futile, I opened my mouth to speak.


    "Please, I am only asking for a chance" Yet, all that came out from my mouth were pitiful sobs of beseeching. It was disheartening to see myself like this, but, this was the only path I could take.


    What do I know if it didn''t work?


    Well, I will plead again. And again, and again.


    I knew that it was useless to exchange words with him, as one slight mistake might lead to him taking his fury out on me again.


    ¡­...


    "Very well. Although you didn''t strangle or convince any sea beast to bring you up here, I did say that I will allow you to speak if you make it back into the shop, not excluding if it is by your own effort. Besides, I am sure that there would be enough time for you to swim with the sea beast when the captain returns since he is sometimes, entric. Especially when hees across a crazy idea that you won''t ever hope of imagining".


    ra blinked. Although she hoped that her n would work, she couldn''t believe it, when it actually worked.


    "..You w-will let me see Prince W-Wyatt" She uttered.


    Mad John nodded. " For now, I will have to lock you up somewhere and hide away the keys until he returns. And besides, even if I wanted to kill, I wouldn''t be able to handle all the consequences especially since you were previously saved by Captain Crimson eye. And since the Captain and Captain Crimson eye are now in some kind of agreement, it would be wise to wait for the captain and see how he deals with you".


    Instantly, she rxed. Once again, she has been indirectly saved by her reputation.


    "Haaa" Her mind calmed down. Her body suddenly softened on the in wooden surface after she heard his agreement to her request.


    "I understand. You can take whatever precaution you wish to, I will wait for Prince Wyatt''s arrival till then" She responded. However, her eyelids were beginning to feel weak, and she suddenly had problems focusing her gaze


    Mad John nodded. He didn''t say anything more and merely stood up, while he watched as the woman below him fought to keep herself awake, but ultimately failed to do so. And as a result, she fell asleep andy on the floorboard unconscious.


    He shook his head. "I was going to help you up and ce you into a room. But, I think that here fits you well" He said, before turning around to walk away.


    He walked back to his position beside the helm to watch the ship while also keeping her eye on the woman who was sleeping down below.

 Chapter 101 Post-Nut Clarity

    ?"Is this it?" Mr Alson asked, sitting in a small boat, and staring at the seemingly destroyed ship with a frown.


    "Yes. Can you fix it?" Seadog asked hesitantly.


    Mr Alson snorted "Of course, I can. But let''s get in first, I will get a better view from the inside" He responded.


    Seadog nodded his head and paddled the tender they were in towards the ship. He didn''t need to fear the man even if he is an ascendant, because he seems very tamepared to the others he had seen.


    And throughout their journey along the frozen bridge, Mr Alson had already assured him that nothing bad would happen to him. And even though he doubted his words, who was he to dispute an ascendant, even if it was a feigned belief, it was still better than being threatened with death.


    "ck!!" As the boat collided with the ship, Seadog stood after carefully arranging the paddle into its well-kept position before he screamed "MAD JOHN!! LET DOWN THE ROPES, ITS ME SEADOG".


    Then, he waited.


    "Swooosh!"


    And, after a few minutes of waiting, a rope wiped through the air and stopped with the reach of their hands.


    "Climb up, I have secured the rope!!" Mad John screamed from the top of the ship.


    Seadog nodded his head and turned to look at Mr Alson.


    "Go first" Mr Alson said. His heavy no nonsense attitude and charisma left no space for Sea dog to voice out any disapproval.


    "Alright" And with a swift movement, he settled his hands upon the ropes and climbed up.


    In a few minutes, he arrived at the top.


    "Hey, help me will you!" He dered to Mad John who immediately gripped his arm and pulled him up into the ship.


    "Ha¡­ Thanks" He added before he looked down and stared at Mr Alson who was still down below "You cane up now sir".


    Seadog watched as the man nodded, and just when he was about to offer him some form of assistance, his mouth went agape.


    "Booom!" Mr Alson jumped into the air with a sonic boom behind him, that pushed the boat deep into the sea as the waters behind it rippled out like a stone thrown into a pond.


    "BAM!!" And in the blink of an eye, hended beside him, with both his huge backpack and his humongous suitcase.


    Seadog gulped at the sheer disy of power. Once again, he was reminded of the strength of an ascendant that reminded him of a threat he had received from the captain.


    Meanwhile, Mad John was unfazed by it. After being near several ascendants for so long and even getting the opportunity to see one being eaten alive to death some few days ago, his main observations and wariness were their characters and not their strength.


    "Good evening" Mad John greeted, showing his hand and pushing it forward for a handshake.


    Mr Alson shook his hands and epted his greetings with a nod. He turned and looked around the interior of the ship "Although it''s badly damaged even from the inside, I need to take a look around to know how long it would take for me to repair all everything".


    "Okay, follow me, I will lead the way" Mad John replied before he turned around on walked forward.


    Mr Alson nodded and followed behind him. He turned his head several times and looked around the ship and thought about how to move forward with the repairs until his eyes caught a glimpse of something.


    No, it wasn''t something, but someone. "Are you aware that there is a woman with several bruises on her face sleeping in the open space on your ship?" He questioned, and pointed his hands towards the sleeping ra.


    His question drew the attention of Mad john, and Sea dog who immediately threw his gaze towards that direction.


    Instantly, just by looking at the outline of the figure, Sea dog immediately knew who it was and jumped back in fright.


    "Tha- - Is tha¡­." He asked, snapping his towards Mad John.


    "Yes, I am. Unfortunately, that is Captain ra, she wanted to meet with the Captain, however, he isn''t around, so she decided to sleep there and wait for his return despite my disapproval" Mad John answered. He immediately withdrew his attention from ra, not also minding Sea dog reaction, he continued to walk forward "If she gets in your way, I will handle it. But, don''t mind her unless she does so".


    Although there were several questions that Mr Alson wanted to ask, but he withheld himself from doing so. He was here to work and sharpen his skills, so no other thing was of concern to him, even if it was some injured and battered womanying unconsciously, and shivering in the open winds.


    However, Seadog raised his senses to the maximum. He wanted to make sure that the sleeping Captain ra doesn''t see him in her current state, but after hearing and seeing Mad John''s reaction to Mr Alson''s statement, he blinked in confusion before his expression changed to bewilderment.


    Fear.


    His gaze became transfixed on Mad John''s back, and for the first time, he felt fear for the man that always apanies their Captain, who also stood side by side with the female knight who made their days a living torment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    All those days, he never viewed Mad John as anything more than a fellow crewman and not a superior, even with his position, because they were both sea ves sold from the same ve market after all.


    His gaze kept on feverishly turning towards the sleeping Captain ra and Mad John, but this time, he couldn''t help but let a thought ring loudly in his head.


    ''What happened when we were away?''


    ¡­.....


    What a long night!


    Truly, an amazing night!


    I said to myself pouring the whole bottle of red wine into my mouth before I turned to look at the naked women all sleeping peacefully on the bed.


    I smiled.


    Somey in the crimson-coloured mess that signified their advancements into womanhood, who now knew the difference between sex and love. Somey in the fluid aftermath of battles between our genitalias shing against each for dominance.


    Some twitched, and sometimes moaned out for his presence, asking for their holes to be drilled and hammered even though they were currently bordering a line no mortal woman was supposed to cross.


    While one..... was currently stirring up awake, clutching her head with her hand as she proceeded to sit upright.


    Darn it! I cursed, instantly spitting out the wine from my mouth.


    I watched as the woman who suddenly woke up, put her finger in her pussy just after clearing her headache or whatever it was that made her wince.


    "Are you serious?" I asked out loud, drawing her attention towards me as my eyebrows corked up questioningly.


    She smiled at me, amusingly.


    "I am just surprised at how my pussy has been extremely shaped by your penis" She replied, adding three more fingers to prate her vagina curiously.


    "Is that supposed to be apliment?" I asked, feeling a cocky smile brewing on my lips.


    "No. You ruined my pussy".


    My smile dropped.


    "Even though my vagina was tighter and smaller than that of an average woman, I liked it the way it was, irrespective of howrge your dick is" She continued.


    I feigned a cough.


    "Well, you should have told me earlier about it, but instead you screamed and pleaded with me to drill and impale your pussy with more force" I responded.


    I arranged my body to a morefortable position, crossed my leg together and pour more wine into my mouth in aid-back manner while trying to hide the growing bitterness growing in me.


    As the first woman to wake up, even though she wasst to fall asleep, all I needed to hear was one single sentence toplete yesterday''s enjoyable night.


    Is it so hard for her to open her mouth and say, that ''the sex was good''?


    Yeah, my reasons for my growing irritation might be petite, but a genuine heartfulpliment from a woman who you have rocked amid the rivers of pleasure was always weed, especially after the efforts and disy I put inst night.


    Immediately, I sighed. Maybe it was my fault for expecting this much from a harlot.


    She shook her head, and stared at me with a smile on her lips "If I knew that the moment I fell under your hands, I would lose all forms of rationality and be subdued under that mind-wrecking pleasure, then I would never have agreed to this".


    I pursed my lips together, and let the wine saturate in my mouth for some seconds before gulping the whole thing down.


    "Does that mean that you didn''t enjoy the sex?" I asked.


    "No, I enjoyed it. But if I had known that it would be like this, I would have asked for more payment"


    Maybe this was my post-nut rity speaking to me, but I couldn''t help but ask myself ''Instead of a harlot, why didn''t I take my time and find a suitable woman to fuck?''.

 Chapter 102 Troublemakers

    ?I gently dropped the wine on the table and questioned "So how much is your payment?"


    A haunting smile instantly dawned on her lips, and I could see it. The calctive eyes of a woman who knows what it means to run such a business, and the experience to back it up.


    "You slept with the best and most satisfactory woman we had to offer, and she''s worth about 500 gold coins" She calcted, pointing at the first I slept with, who still hadn''t woken up yet.


    I murmured under my breath with a snicker "If she is your best, then you have to do better".


    Her brows cocked upwards. "If she went through the same thing I had gone through, then I don''t me her for her inability to satisfy you. Besides, she is more than capable of making any customer cum below two minutes, no matter who is it".


    "Yet, I was the one that made her cum under one" I responded, childishly.


    This time, however, she didn''t give me a reply and merely continued with her calctions.


    "For the rest of my new workers who are yet to start, you took all five of them so that brings it up to 550 gold coins" She added "Now, for me. For every hour we spent together, you agreed to pay 5,000 gold coins. And judging by my time¡­."


    She stood up and walked towards the edge of the room, to where her clothes were flung and brought out a small pocket watch from her blouse breast pocket.


    "Oh!! My.. My" She tore her lips tore open into an exaggerated smile as she walked towards me, still naked and fully disying her incredible assets, thus offering me a mouth-watering view.


    She sat down on a couch opposite mine, crossed her legs and used her right hand to squeeze her motherly breast before pulling on her nipples and then, she raised her head and looked at me with a mischievous expression.


    Without looking below my waist, I could already guess what caught her attention. Nevertheless..... "So how much is my total payment?" I asked.


    She looked at her pocket watch and replied "This is currently 8 am. And thest time I checked, I came to this room before 1 am at midnight. So, if I multiply eight hours by 5000 gold coins, that brings us to.... 40,000 gold coins. Adding it with the rest of your bills, that is about 40,550 gold coins".


    I grabbed the bottle of red wine gently and swiftly poured its remaining contents into my mouth.


    "That is a lot of money" I responded. Even though I was still adapting to this world''s trades and its currency, I wasn''t a fool to not know that it was a huge amount of money.


    Well, I am a fool for epting it in the first ce, but - -  -but - -


    Ah!! I have no reason.


    Well, now that I am a bit clear-headed, and have fully relieved myself, I don''t have to worry about my brain losing all its blood to my dick.


    The sex was good, but I will have to make sure paying for it was a one-time thing. With my skills, it shouldn''t be hard to aplish that.


    But first, I would need to survey the kingdom and see if any princesses need saving, or mothers looking to reignite their youths.


    "Ah!" I breathed out in relief and anticipation.


    ¡­.¡­. Damn it! I can feel my brain losing more blood.


    "Yes it is, but that was an agreement we made remember?"  She responded, clicking her tongue against her inner cheeks.


    And had I bothered to continue staring at her expression, I would have caught the frown on her face and her sudden change in sitting position.


    But I didn''t. I ced my hands into my coat pocket, where I have kept my money, and pulled out five golden notes.


    I shed it before her eyes before I ced it on the table.


    "You - -Y-ou have the money?" She questioned. Her legs moved faster than I could respond and, in an instant, she appeared near the table, and swept the notes off into her hands to confirm their authenticity.


    I stared at her and watched as her eyes went wide open before she snapped her head towards me.


    "Who are you?" Though her voice was full of curiosity, the cautiousness in it could not be hidden.


    But, that was to be expected, because I just pulled out five notes worth 50,000 gold coins as though I was paying for groceries.


    "Me¡­" I stretched my hands and pointed a finger at myself dramatically "I am just a pirate" I added.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡­....¡­..


    "A pirate?" Celia asked with a frown. "Are you part of Crimson ckeye crew?".


    Although her question was valid because the only pirates she knows of in the kingdom all fell under the banner of Captain Crimson eye. Despite that, the tension around her suddenly tightened the instant she assumed that the half-naked man in front of her was somehow rted to the ruthless pirates terrorizing the borders of the Cryptic sea.


    "No, I am not. I and Captain Crimson eye are nothing more but acquaintances" Prince Wyatt replied.


    Yet, she didn''t feel rxed.


    Regardless, she nodded as it would be bad for her to suddenly gain the ire of someone rted to such a person.


    Meanwhile, Prince Wyatt felt the temperature in the room dropping and decided to change the conversation.


    "So does that mean that your payment isplete?" He asked.


    She nodded her head in response, feverishly "Yes, it is. But I still have to give you your change" She replied.


    "Alright" He stood up and walked behind her, pressing his long erected dick in between her ass and watching as it slid down towards her pussy.


    "But don''t worry about the change, I will be using up the remaining money for a quick morning sex" He added.


    Immediately, Celia showed a wry smile on her lips as a familiar hand pinched her nipples. Sure the sex was good, but from her previous experience with him, she knew that he was insatiable.


    A quick sex probably meant riding her ass till his energy was spent up.


    ¡­...


    "Stomp!!" Her legs pressed against the ground covered in snow and dirt, leaving a deep imprint on them like every other person navigating their way through the snowy path.


    High above the ground, on a visible mountain far away, she could see a castle. A castle that is so grand and high that she couldn''t see the rest of it that was surrounded by foggy clouds.


    When she heard that they were building another castle, she didn''t think that it would be this grand, considering their current circumstances. Her brows wrinkled as she pierced her eyes down the mountain, looking at the several wide buildings and structures below it.


    With a snort, she shook her head. "Sometimes, I wonder if she is stupid or not. She might be the miracle queen, but I guess her miracles makes her lose her brain cells in return".


    In her view, the Miracle queen is nothing but a pitiful excuse for a ruler!


    During the emergence of the moonlight''s ice, she had the chance to use this opportunity and monopolize the fall of the kingdoms surrounding her, for the betterment of her people and herself.


    But yet, what did she do?


    Power, wealth and authority were given to her by the emergence of the moonlight''s ice, on an altar of diamonds, gold and silver. Yet, all she chose was selflessness and goodwill. How could she - - How could she believe such a thing?


    The moment she saw that the other kingdoms weren''t able to survive the strange phenomenon, she flung her gates wide open, allowing both her friends and foes, rivals and oppressors into her kingdom, and denied them their fates of turning into another icy sculpture of ice and magic.


    Of course, she had heard the news of the Miracle queen''s obsession to cure the region of the ''Moonlight''s ice'' and allow for the other kingdoms to thrive in hers. However, she couldn''t believe it. No, she found it hard to believe.


    To her, there were three options; Either the Miracle queen''s heart was so pure that she couldn''t see a person suffering in their times of need, and could not be tempted by the sins of this world or she had something plotting within that castle of hers that she built outside the reach of everyone, or... She was a fool.


    She shook her head once more, scattering the thoughts within her head and watching as the people around her went about their day.


    She breathed in and exhaled peacefully, Her breath turned into a fog and escaped together with the cold winds that drifted around endlessly.


    She suddenly halted her steps and turned in the direction of an alley. Walking towards it, she didn''t slow down her steps even after cutting several corners until she reached a dead end with a massive wall blocking her advances.


    Turning around and staring at the snowy empty alley in front of her, she red up her mana, and spoke "Come out!".

 Chapter 103 Good Just For The Sake Of Being Good

    ?Silence. No one answered or responded to her words.


    Seeing this, she stretched her hand forward and conjured a small orb of water that soon turned into three icy spikes, that followed the movement of her eyes.


    "I won''t repeat myself" The ice spikes erged, while she used her other hand in preparation to summon her spirits "Come out!!".


    "Swoosh!!"


    A group of men, d in a white assassin''s attire appeared before her.


    And in return, she chuckled.


    From the moment she and Prince Wyatt walked through the gates, she knew that they were being watched.  But, she didn''t panic because she didn''t want to cause a scene. And since they merely watched and did nothing else, she let them be.


    With the amalgamation of various kingdoms in the Vrymath Kingdom which was left unsupervised and unmonitored, she knew that they have been an increase in the factions that threatened or ensured the growth of the Vrymath kingdom.


    Factions who would keep an eye out for whatever happens within the Vrymath Kingdom while cross-checking whoever walks in and out of it.


    And although she understood their plight, and the reason for their cautiousness, that didn''t mean she appreciated being spied on. She looked around and examined the five men who she confirmed were ascendants after probing their magical energy with theirs.


    Weak, she examined the first one standing by the far right. Weak, she examined another. Passable. Weak. Strong.


    The moment her magical energy grazed against theirs, she could tell now at a nce, that the ascendants weren''t worth her time, except for the one in the front, who she guessed was their leader.


    Four from the group in front of her were Rank 2 ascendants, while the leader¡­.. She could feel that he was a Rank 3 ascendant, but judging from the amount of magical energy she felt when probing him, he was probably some circles higher than her.


    Seeing that he was the real threat, she tore her gaze from the men behind him and focused her attention on him.


    ''Can I defeat him?'' She thought.


    "Take any step further, and I will provide a demonstration of one of my spirits to the whole city " She spoke and halted their movements whilecing her words with a threat.


    "Miss Annabelle, it''s been a long time since we met. How long has it been? Five months?¡­ Six?¡­.. Or a six and a half?" The leader said demurely.


    "I am sorry, I have no recollection of you" She scrunched up her eyebrows and replied "Maybe you thought that I was another person".


    He shook his head and rolled off the scarf covering his face before he looked stared at her with her unwavering gaze. His actions allowed her to get a good look at his face. However, she still had no idea who he was.


    Shaking her head once more, she added "I am sorry, but I have no idea who you are. Now, can I please ask you to stop following me?".


    He didn''t respond. He merely stared at her with a withdrawn gaze, as though contemting his next course of action.


    "...Ahem! If you don''t recognize me, then I am sure that you will recognize my king. King Bor, ruler of the former Sloyworth kingdom" He dered.


    King Bor? Her mind twisted as memories of their encounter surfaced in her thoughts. She remembered meeting him once, but she didn''t remember forming any kind of close rtionship with him that needed her to be summoned privately to his ce of living.


    Nheless, since this was one of the kings of the fallen kingdoms, then it doesn''t matter what they say. Whether it was good or bad, it will surely end up in a mess!


    And she was not in the mood for any of that considering her current task at hand were.


    "Alright" She nodded, and then replied "Tell your king that I will make time toe see him when I am less busy".


    He grunted. For the first time, she saw his mask fall off and changed into a visage of utmost discontentment.


    "I don''t think you understand what I mean Miss Annabelle. My king wants to see you now" He said. His eyes attained a sharp glint.


    "Does my response mean nothing to you guys? Or do you see me as easy prey?" She hissed. Her words came out like a venomous fog, forcing the men to take a step back when they felt the high influx of magical energy in the air.


    "We do not see you in any such regards, Miss Annabelle. We are only here to escort you back to our ki.."


    "Sprinkled from the top to the depths of the ocean - -"


    The leader''s face grimaced, seeing the inrush of magical energy suddenly surrounding him.


    "We are not here for trouble, Miss Annabelle" He replied.


    "The sound of the warring winds fills her heart with vengeance - "


    The winds around Annabelle picked pace and formed a small tornado below her knees. The tornado gradually made it way higher and higher, until it was around her breast area.


    "Do not force our hands Miss Annabelle" He frowned. His muscles tensed as he pulled out a dagger hidden underneath his clothes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Let thy hands ce judgment on those who dare to - - "


    "Attack!! Don''t let her finish the ritual!" He screamed to the men behind him. His words sounded like a trigger that catapulted their bodies forward.


    Their des were drawn in a swift fluid movement that disyed their professionalism and carefully honed skills.


    "....trespass on your waters"


    And instantly, five different daggas were thickly positioned on her skin.


    "Come with us peacefully, we mean no harm" He added, speaking in contrast to his actions.


    With clear amusement in her voice, Annabelle stared at the eyes of the leader who threatened to disable her with his daggers, and whispered "Mother Andiara"


    "BOOM!!"


    A spirit tore through the veil and answered the call of her summoner.


    ¡­.....


    In this wretched world, be good.


    The flesh of mortals was corrupted by all things evil. An evil that he detested. An evil so pure and foul that his stomach churns from the thought of one man, a city, or a kingdom possessing such evil.


    In this wretched world, be good.


    That was his motto. A single phrase that stirred his life and showed him the satisfaction and probity of being a good man, and establishing a good heart. A heart that was once tested during the emergence of the Moonlight''s ice.


    The Moonlight''s ice! Oh! How can he ever forget?


    People were thrown out of their homes. Kings were thrown out of their thrones, the rich were ripped of their riches, dismantled from theirnds and fortunes, stripped of their fame, only to be cast among themoners and forced to run, rampaging like rats on the cursed ground that longs for their lives.


    Even though he chooses not to remember, the physical and emotional scars will always make his heart arch in pain and bitterness. However, his heart did not falter to the sin of pride, which made a man believe he is a god among men because he disys sheer unearthly powers. Nor the sin of gluttony, whichpelled him to be insatiable with the materialistic possessions all around him.


    And yet, people always mistake his good gestures for ulterior motives and hidden ambition. Everything time he does something good, he could hear their voices beneath their smiles. Their insults behind their mask.


    "He is foolish - -"


    "He thinks he can win our hearts by helping us once in a while - -"


    "Don''t mind him, of course, we won''t fall for his kind - -"


    "He has already taken control of our city, now he thinks that he can easily brainwash our kids and win us over the same way - -"


    "Shhh!!! I heard that he is an ascendant, so if he hears you - -"


    "What? Do you think  I care? Let him hear me. Has anyone ever told him that his benevolence always seems so forced - -"


    He tuned out the voice prating his ears and listened to his footsteps as they drummed along with his heart.


    In this wretched world, be good.


    He understood that not everyone will receive his gestures of goodwill with an open heart, or better yet, not everyone believes that a man with a heart as pure as he exists.


    Even though he knew their thoughts and understood them, at times, he couldn''tprehend their reasoning behind such thoughts.


    Were their hearts so corrupted that they couldn''t ept that a man can be good because he just wants to be good with no other ulterior motives?


    Good just for the sake of being good!!


    He chuckled. Now, he was out of their range, he could now think clearly.


    His eyes drifted side to side, as he conducted his morning survey around the city before heading back to the orphanage to feed the children their breakfast.


    "Good" He uttered. So far, he hadn''t seen anything that was worth a crime.


    He knew that with the strange uneasiness in the kingdom, they would be an increase in crimes. However, it seems that his hours of patrols in the morning and the evening were finally paying off, deterring anyone from causing civil unrest in his city.

 Chapter 104 Assassins Of A Fallen Kingdom

    ?''Time to head back then'' He thought, before stretching his trained body beneath his knightly armour.


    "Booom!" A resounding boom prated his ears. His lips twitched into a frown.


    He looked in the direction of the sound and saw a heavy rainfall of snow and mist almost reaching the clouds, and in it¡­.. "Spirit" He eximed in bewilderment.


    "Boom!!" From here, he could hear the soundwaves of what looked like a battle.


    He leapt on andnded easily on the roof of a building even with though his body was adorned in armour with a sword strapped towards his waist.


    "Boom!!" His eyes gained a fiercer glow as he saw destruction taking ce in front of him.


    "In my city," He said, before using the roof as a tform to jump up into the sky, leaping from building to building to quickly arrive at the location.


    ¡­....¡­..


    This was supposed to be a quick mission.


    Those were the thought of the Sloywoth assassins, the remaining attacking force from the Sloywoth kingdom.


    Sure, they knew that realistically, a fight wasn''t avoidable, but who would have guessed that the woman they were sent to bring would summon a water spirit this gigantic in the middle of the city?


    The Vrymath Kingdom has 4 cities, and each city is now ruled by one of the fallen kingdoms except for this city which is ruled by the two of them.


    And one of them, the Eser Kingdom was the first to fall and was now reduced to nothing more than a group of disabled beggars with nothing more to live for and an orphanage full of kids with no parents, all taking refuge under the guardianship of thest remaining ascendant of the Eser Kingdom.


    He was the only remaining attacking force of his kingdom, just like them. However, that was the only resemnce they bore with each other, as in disposition and mannerism, they were far from being alike.


    And because this is his city, he knew that the knight was already on his way, charging towards their direction with all his might and a sword in hand.


    "Get back!!" He screamed at his associates.


    "Bamm!!" And with a swift movement, they vanished.


    A huge fist struck their previous position, sending fragments of rocks and snow into the sky.


    "What do we do now, Commander?" A voice entered his ears.


    He didn''t need to turn his head back to know who it was. One of his associates had probably used his shadow to materialize behind him while he escaped.


    As assassins of the hunter path, their strengthy in slicing off the heads of their victims as fast as they can, and not in a battle of might and attrition.


    Nheless, they were still ascendants, and it wasn''t as though they haven''t fought a mage-rank ascendant before.


    "I THOUGHT YOU WERE HERE TO TAKE ME! COME ON, SHOW ME WHAT YOU CAN DO" Annabelle said, screaming from the top of her lungs as hey safely within the body of ''Mother Andiara''.


    Strength-wise, she was strong enough to take care of all three assassins at once if she pushed her body to the limit. However, the leader of the group made her hesitate about her choice and caused her to summon her spirit instead.


    "All of you, in position!!" The leader dered. His cold sharp words cut across the destruction of the rampaging spirit and the ears of the gathered assassins who instantly nodded in understanding and vanished from sight, each appearing in another position, forming a semi-hexagonal formation.


    And in non-verbalmunication, they each poured out their magical energy and formed a triangle with their fingers, while raising their hands in the air.


    And together, they uttered as one "Liminus Sacred Art: Poison grave.


    The air in the world stood still. Everything within the hexagonal formation was encased in a box of purple mist that ran towards the sky and impaled the clouds.


    Everything was encased in¡­.. Poison.


    "This-- "Annabelle frowned as she could feel the poisonous substance in the air, slowing eating not only through the body of ''Mother Andiara'' but also eroding her magical energy, slowly corrupting and disintegrating it.


    Instantly, her magical energy spiked and her senses went aze.


    A sh of purple. She barely registered it. A straight dense purple light shot towards her like lightning.


    The dense purple light connected with Mother Andira''s stomach generating a shockwave that propelled both her and her spirit backwards.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mother Andiara coughed. Her almost non-existent lungs released a gasp of air as she exhaled in shock.


    Immediately, Annabelle saw the purple light, which was a giant neatly shaped dagger pierced through the belly of her spirit and poisoning the insides until it disintegrates and falls off, causing mother Andiara to lose a huge chunk of her upper body from that attack alone.


    Instantly, she channelled her magical energy to her spirit, pushing the dagger out as it dissipated into nothing but purple dust.


    A normal ascendant would have lost a huge percentage of their magical reserves. But, thankfully, as a mage rank ascendant, she had enough magical energy to spare.


    More than that, she looked around trying to find the position of the five men, however, the purple mist blinded her vision.


    "BAM!!" Again. But this time, she couldn''t even feel or sense it and could only react a second after Mother Andiara''s reaction.


    This time, it was an axe, fully embedded into the shoulders of her summon, eating through her body the same way the dagger did.


    "Fortunately, I came along to bring you back to my king because I doubted that my men would even pose a challenge to you or your spirit. Surrender now or I won''t mind bringing you back to my king unconscious" An amplified voice made its way to her ears.


    She frowned. "What type of technique is this?" She questioned warily, wafting off his threats like they were flies buzzing around her ears.


    "If you don''t want to feel your flesh slowly decaying, I would suggest you stop avoiding the question and pick your next words wisely" The voice sounded out again, prating both of her ears.


    She snorted. "Haven''t you heard that a mage ascendant is capable of fighting two circles above theirs on the lower rank, and the most talented can go against three or four more circles higher".


    "Bam!! Bam!!" Two axes shed passed her eyes and immediately imnted themselves, into her summons shoulders.


    Then a voice spoke out "If that is what you think Miss Annabelle, then I guess that you have never fought against an assassin in possession of a sacred art" He sighed loudly "However, if that is your reply, then I am sorry for what I am about to do next, Miss Annabelle".


    The instant his voice fell, the world around her twisted, and in her vision, des, daggers, axes, cleavers, and anything sharp enough to rip through the almost non-existent flesh of her summon appeared.


    Annabelle gritted her teeth as she stared at all the des pointed at her.


    ''I thought that assassins are supposed to be subtle'' She thought.


    "No" She shook her head "You are the one who has never fought a summoner before" She replied.


    However, she continued to flicker her eyes all around her as her hands glowed brighter, preparing to change the tide of the battle to her favour.


    With a re, she opened her mouth, her voice echoing around her as her words flowed rhythmically, summoning another spirit from the veil.


    "I respectfully speak to you, the warring woman of water and blood- -"


    Somewhere within the purple mist, the leader of the assassins frowned as he sensed the sudden influx of magical energy in the air. He matched it with the previous rush of magical energy and instantly knew what was going to happen.


    Without hesitation, he swung his hand down, releasing the weapons formed from nothing but purple mist.


    And the weapons shot towards the gigantic body of Mother Andiara like arrows being freed from a bow.


    "Seeping crest of lunacy and hatred - -"


    The poisonous mana stood still, as though sensing the surging of another magical energy in its presence that threatened to infiltrate and subdue it.


    "Assemble, daughter o - -"


    "BOOM!!"A pristine red yet immensely and irrefutably radiant cut through the purple mist with a resounding earth-shaking re, breaking through the hexagonal box like a hammer striking against fragile ss.


    "DON''T YOU DARE CONTINUE THIS BATTLE IN MY CITY!!" A roar sounded, interrupting Annabell''s summoning ritual as she felt the poisonous fog slowly dissipating.


    "ARE YOU PEOPLE MAD?"The purple mist cleared up, and in her vision, down below stood a man adorned in shimmering ck armour, wielding a sword twice the length of his hands in his right hand, and his aura... He was covered in a red crimson aura that shot up some metres above his head, easily making his presence known to the onlookers.


    Although she was far away from him, she could feel the rage bubbling within him and venomously leaking in his words.


    "LOOK AROUND YOU!! HOW DARE YOU CAUSE SO MUCH DESTRUCTION IN MY CITY?"

 Chapter 105 A Battle Without The Captain

    ?Trying to understand what the man was screaming about, Annabelle looked around her after the purple mist dispersed.


    ".¡­."


    Such destruction!


    She saw it. All around her, buildings were smashed to nothing but gravel and dust. Even the alleyway she was previously in was now in an unrecognisable state.


    Annabelle shook her head in resignation. Scattered bones, blood mixed with sand, flesh and organ spilt on the ground as though they were made from dust, but the crimson blood flowing from beneath the walls of the fallen building and several other destroyed homes told her all she needed to know.


    Instantly, she unsummoned Mother Andiara and let her return to the veil. She floated down as the winds aided her support, and when her feet touched the ground, she sighed in defeat.


    "CAN YOU SEE WHAT YOU HAVE DONE?" The man with a red aura around him, shooting deeper into the sky screamed with malice and pain in his voice.


    Of course, she can, however, ordinary people will always be casualties during battles between ascendants.


    And even if she wanted, it wasn''t as though she could tell her assants to hold for a while until they were in a safer uninhabitable environment.


    Looking at the faces of the assassins each standing atop a different building, she knew that it was either she got fought back or got captured because she didn''t want to cause any casualty to the people around her and thus, willingly surrender herself.


    Fortunately, she didn''t. And although she felt sorry for the poor souls that have departed this world into the next, she didn''t regret her actions and had only chosen to stop because of the interference of the arrival of the new ascendant who seems stronger than her current opponents.


    She didn''t want to be the target of such raw emotion as it was easy to be one in her previous state. Now, she only wanted to know if the man was either a friend or a foe.


    "ALL OF YOU, IDENTIFY YOURSEL¡­.."


    Her guard was down. A surge of magical energy spiked behind her. She wanted to move, but her body reacted faster than she could think, twisting her body to the side to avoid the surprise attack, however, it was toote.


    She was fast, but the one that attacked her was faster!


    Yet, instantly she felt a hand snaking around her throat and locking her neck in a swift motion, and..... a huge arc of red light divided the winds and headed straight towards her position.


    Before she could move, the one behind her was already high up in the air, taking her along with him.


    Suddenly, the man adorned in ck armour appeared beside her with several after images behind him. An axe kick connected, impaling the neck of the person behind her.


    "BANGG!!"


    Air departed from his lungs, and a familiar voice wheezed, instinctively trying to get back control of his body as he was sent flying by the momentum through several concretes and buildings like a needle puncturing through paper.


    ... And she?


    A hard metal surface wrapped around her body, safely bringing her down as theynded on the snowy stony ground.


    "ARE YOU PEOPLE DEAF?" He extended his right hand, making several cuts in the air. A smaller red arc of light shot out from multiple afterimages of his sword, and instantly shot forward, sting the rest of the four assassins who appeared from nowhere into the air, and mmed their bodies against the broken concretes behind them.


    "ASSASSINS OF THE FALLEN SLOYWOTH KINGDOM. STAND BACK AND RETREAT, I WILL BE COMING TO YOUR CITY TO COLLECT COMPENSATION FOR THE DESTRUCTION YOU HAVE CAUSED IN MINE" He spoke, and stabbed his sword into the snow. He channelled his red aura through it and instantly, a burst of wind blew from the tip of his sword, sending the snow flying backwards in retreat, and at the same time, sending a clearing message to the assassins in front of him.


    "And if you don''t, I will sanctify your dead bodies".


    The assassins frowned as blood romanticised their lips, before dripping down and staining the snow below them.


    "RETREAT!!"


    A loud voice echoed into their ears. They all nodded their heads in understanding, and without hesitation, they fell into the shadows behind them and retreated.


    Not sensing any more magical energy around them, they confirmed that the assassins have all left.


    Annabelle exhaled in tiredness as she relieved her body from the stress of the sudden battle. Feeling the tension fleeing away, she turned around to speak with the man in ck armour, which made him easily seen because of the whitish ground beneath their feet.


    She opened her mouth and said "Wh - -" However her voice was cut off by the feeling of the cold object ced on her neck.


    "Who are you?" He questioned,pleting the sentence for her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡­..........


    I questioned the woman in front of me. Clearly, I had seen her unsummoning the spirit when I arrived, and even if I could guess that she may have been pushed to do so by the vile hands of the Sloywoth assassins, that still didn''t mean that I was pleased with the amount of destruction she had caused.


    Seeing her narrowing her eyes at me, I pressed my sword deeper, allowing my de to graze her skin and form a scratch on its surface.


    Even though I wasn''t the kind to make enemies, that didn''t mean that I didn''t know when and where to raise my sword.


    "I am sure that there are other ascendants, racing towards this location as we speak. So if you don''t want to answer them and their methods of extracting whatever answers they want from you, I would suggest you answer the question, and tell me who you are?" I asked, knowing that the ascendants of the Auziloth kingdom will be here in a few minutes.


    "My name is Annabelle¡­" She answered.


    "Which kingdom are you from?"


    She shook her head. Her lips transformed into a wry smile. She replied "I am not a part of any kingdom".


    My brow rose a bit. I had already guessed that she was an ascendant from one of the fallen kingdoms, so the fact that she wasn''t perplexed me.


    I probed her with my eyes, trying to see if she was lying, but, I couldn''t find anything that said otherwise. Her voice was firm, while her eyes sharply stared at mine, trying to catch all of my movements.


    Even with a sword like mine hanging above her neck, she wasn''t scared but was instead... taunting me.


    Whether she is lying or not, I am curious. I want to know what gives her the courage to behave like this especially after experiencing a power like mine.


    My left arm stretched into the air, leaving multiple afterimages behind, as it crushed the frozen spikes that were aimed at my guts to bits and fragmented pieces


    "Don''t try that again" I warned, and coated my sword with my red aura, desiring to let her know that my threats were not empty.


    "So, if you aren''t from any fallen kingdoms or the Vrymath Kingdom, where are you from?" I asked.


    Her eyes stubbornly held my gaze. Until it moved and stared in the direction of the iron gates that led to the outside with her outstretched arm pointing towards it.


    "Outside?"


    She shook her head with a mischievous smile appearing on her lips. For the first time, I saw her face brightening up, as she opened her mouth and spoke "I am a part of the Crimson ck eye crew".


    Instantly, my face darkened. "You mean?".


    "Yes" She nodded her head in confirmation "Captain Crimson eye is my captain. And I am an ascendant serving under him".


    My hands moved swiftly, in a fluid motion far faster than her surveying eyes could pick up, I sheathed my broadsword beside my waist.


    Although my actions were without a doubt insincere to the kind of person I am, I had enough problems to deal with and didn''t want to risk another one by going against the pirate that held all within the Cryptic Sea hostage within his grasp by suddenly attacking an ascendant under him.


    Haahh!!


    So this was where she got her courage from?


    I wanted to ask more questions, but her lips were faster than mine as she instantly asked "Since I have already told you mine, who are you?"


    "I am Boris Olenor -the de facto ruler of Litile City" I responded.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. She scrunched her brows and asked "You are part of the fallen kingdoms?".


    I nodded. Her lips opened, wanting to ask another question, however, I snapped my head to the side, feeling the sudden spike of magical energy heading towards our way.


    ncing at the woman in front of me, I mused internally, seeing that she also felt the same thing.


    ''She''s sharp'' I thought.


    "It''s the other de facto rulers of this city heading this way. I am sure that they are alsoing to investigate the carnage caused by your spirit" I said, indirectly cautioning her so that she doesn''t do anything brazen.

 Chapter 106 A Battle Without The Captain (2)

    ?"How long until we get to the frozen port bridge?"


    "In a few minutes captain. I believe that we should be seeing their ship any moment from now".


    "Okay, take the wheel" Marcus lit up his churchwarden pipe and smoke it, before he moved to theid his hands on the handle of the ship, and rxed his body upon it.


    "Hey, Great! Can you help me remember what our mission is again?" He asked, looking at his second inmand who is currently steering the ship amidst the horrid waves.


    After passing through the storm that divided the other half of the Cryptic Sea from the wrath of the dreaded Moonlight''s ice, and fighting away the mutated sea beast, Marcus who was a terrible smoker could feel a huge headache at the back of his head when he smoked the other night to relieve his stress.


    In short, he truly didn''t remember what their mission was.


    Great, his second inmand turned his head to look at his Captain. He shook his head in defeat before turning back to face the waves in front of him.


    "We have been tasked by Sir Jerry to bring back ra Davy. She is the daughter of Captain Davy and is presumed to be currently onboard the ship of Prince Wyatt- The famed banished First Prince of the Endossa Kingdom. Our first task is t--"


    "... Ah!! I remember" Marcus held his hand against his head, and pressed down on the throbbing pain "Our first task is to search the ship from top to bottom until we make sure that she isn''t taking refuge on it. Our second task is to stay with Prince Wyatt and apany him back across the Cryptic Sea when he is done... In other words, we are going to be watching him covertly and make sure he doesn''t do anything that would ruin themander''s ns".


    "Is all that I said correct?" He asked.


    "Yes, Captain. However, you forgot one thing" Great responded.


    "And what''s that?" Marcus questioned, puffing out the smoke that infiltrated his lungs into the air.


    "You forgot Sir Jerry''s main words" Great replied before stopping " He said that under any circumstances should Prince Wyatt refuse our search, and even dares to retaliate, we are allowed to burn down his ship to the ground and put him down if need be".


    Marcus'' brows rose in surprise "Put him down? I understand that we are meant to follow the orders of themander without question, but isn''t he like the First Prince of Endossa? Banished or not, aren''t they going toe for our necks when they find out that their Prince was killed by some bunch of low life Pirates".


    He paused. He inserted the pipe into his mouth and dragged the smoke into his lungs, before exhaling it out through his nose and into the open sea.


    Removing the pipe, he continued "And besides, I heard that he is a strong ascendant¡­. So why are we being sent if the rumours are probably true considering that it came from the main ship".


    Great steered the ship silently. A series of thoughts and emotions passed through his eyes while he nkly stared at the open sea.


    Suddenly, a cloud of white shed against his face and forcefully entered his mouth, forcing him to inhale it.


    "Cough!" Great choked, and swiftly swayed his hands in the air to ward away the smoke. He then looked at his Captain, and said "You know that I don''t like to smoke".


    His re seems to prate through Marcus''s skin, however, he just stood there and watched the waves as they ran and shed against each other. Amid the serene silence, he took in another pipe of smoke and exhaled it once again through his nose.


    Turning his head to look at Great, he ignored his displeased expression, and, smiled and said "You have already figured it out, haven''t you?"


    Greatt''s face immediately twisted. An array of different emotions was disyed on his face, until¡­..


    "Don''t sweat it. If this is a suicide mission, a mission that we aren''t supposed to return alive from, then the only thing we can do is go out there,plete it and prove themander wrong for looking down on us" Marcus uttered with a sharp glint passing through his eyes.


    ".¡­"


    "Hahahaahaha!!!" Great roared inughter while he continued stirring the ship "Well said Captain. We will show them what the 28th fleet is capable of " He dered.


    A smile graced Marcus'' lips. He wanted to reply, however, a huge object far on the horizon attracted his attention. With a frown, he took out a small pocket telescope from his jacket and ced it beneath one of his eyes, zooming in on the object.


    "Captain.." Great''s cautioning voice prated his ears.


    "I know" He replied. Quickly, he poured out the remaining tobo into the sea and stuffed the pipe in his pocket. Taking back the control of the helm from Great, his visage gained a much more serious expression as he steered the ship forward.


    "Raise the red g and alert the 29th fleet. Let them know that we have found our target" Marcus expressed.


    "I don''t think that is necessary Captain" However, Great pulled out his pocket telescope and stared in the direction of their associates "Their red g is already up to warn us about the target" He responded.


    "That''s good" Marcus responded before he looked down below and addressed his crewmen with a loud shout "ALL MEN TO THEIR POSITIONS!! WE ARE APPROACHING OUR TARGET, SO EVERYONE BE ALERT AND BE READY!!".


    The crewmen nodded their heads in tactical understanding, and immediately, they all went towards their assigned post and got ready for what is toe.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, Marcus kept on staring at the broken ship as he steered towards it. Although theirs were smaller inparison to it, but, that didn''t mean anything to him.


    The only thing that drummed, echoing deep within his mind and heart was that no matter what happens, they were going to finish their tasks and make it out alive.


    No matter what happens!


    ¡­....


    "Ssh!!" The bucket tumbled on the floorboard, spilling water all around it.


    "Damn it!" ra cursed. Immediately she held it back up before picking up the mob lying near her to clean up the mess.


    After a few minutes of thoroughly scrubbing and dragging the mob against the floorboard, she paused and used her blouse to clean off the sweat dripping from her face.


    Afterwards, she stretched her arms to relieve the tension in them before heading back to work again.


    "MAKE SURE THAT THERE IS NOT A SINGLE DIRTY SPOT LEFT" Mad John''s voice sounded from above, prating her ears.


    She turned her head and stared straight at him before nodding in understanding and going back to work.


    "...Are you sure that we should be doing this?" Meanwhile, standing near the helm, Seadog asked hesitantly. His eyes still twitched in disbelief unable to fully ept what he was seeing or whatever was currently going on.


    This - - Right there was ra Davy, daughter of a famed pirate, leader of the poisonous maid''s crew, a former friend of the now-dead Knight Camille, and the previous progenitor of their daily torments.


    Need he to say more?


    She oppressed and tortured them to an extent that a week without her weekly dose of brutal punishments felt unreal and weird.


    And now, there she was, happily mobbing away the dirt on the floorboard while beingmanded to do so by Mad John, and only cursing a few times when she made an error, which signified how painfully obvious it was that this was her first time to ever do something like this.


    And this was just after she had woken up from sleeping on the open floorboard after a long and ufortable night.


    He rubbed his eyes with his hands and blinked at the scene again. This was the fifth time he had repeated this action, and he still couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "Don''t worry, she can''t do anything but oblige and wait for the captain to return" Mad John replied.


    Seadog nodded his head in understanding. But still, since yesterday night, the figure of Mad John in his heart had grown so big that he didn''t even dare to say whatever was in his mind, and instead, buried them deep within his thoughts.


    For now, there was nothing wrong with just enjoying the show!


    "What that?" Mad John expressed. Immediately, he pulled out his pocket telescope from his shirt and zoomed in on the ie object.


    "What is it?" Sea dog questioned. His gaze peered through the horizon, and he too could notice an approaching object heading towards them.


    "Seadog?" Mad John''s voice was grim and rigid.


    "Yes" Seadog responded, feeling a deep pit brewing within his gut.


    "Ready the cannons.."


    "For what?"


    "We have visitors. Two ships are approaching, and from their gs¡­. Well, it resembles that of Captain Crimson eye''s own".


    Seadog gulped. The ominous feeling in his gut was growing stronger.


    ".¡­ So, what are they here for?" He asked warily.


    Mad John pocketed his telescope before taking a nce at ra, and with a stern voice, he replied "They might be here for her".


    Seadog knew who Mad John was talking about, and couldn''t help but cursed out loud "SHIT!!!".

 Chapter 107 Captain Mad John

    ?"What do we do?" Seadog eximed.


    "Quiet down, will you?" Mad John responded, "I am only asking you to head over to the cannons in case they are here to cause problems. But if they aren''t and are only here to take her back, then we will simply release her".


    Seadog nodded his head in ord, before he exhaled, and then paused after a sudden thought passed through his head.


    "But why do they want her back?" He inquired "Thest time Captain Crimson eye took Captain ra was to protect her from Prince Wy¡­."


    "Captain Prince Wyatt" Mad John chastised and corrected his words "That is the way you will be addressing him from now on"


    He continued "Do I make myself clear?"


    Seadog nodded furiously. There was no longer any trace of amusement or irritation that danced on his lips whenever he listens to the words of the current Mad John. He didn''t even feel vexed by the way he spoke or addressed him.


    Because it has already be clear to him, that apart from Prince Wyatt, his life can also be threatened by him.


    Him! Mad John, a sea ve bought from the same market as him, now has more authority over his life than he does.


    "Continue" Mad John added.


    As ordered, he continued "If they are here for Captain ra''s safety, would they still choose to take her even if she is unharmed, and would they still choose to do so even if Captain Prince Wyatt was around it".


    Mad John frowned.


    "What I mean is that the ording to the Pirate code, Captain ra is more like a prisoner on his ship, however, if we take in her immense background, then she is just a passenger or a visitor until she is dropped off somewhere safe. But for him to send not one but two ships to retrieve her means that...


    "..They are not here for long talks, especially since they sent two ships to a broken ship to retrieve one woman when we have no grievance with each other, which means that they are trying to pass a message. And since the Captain is more than capable of breaking both ships to cinders, then their purpose here is either the destruction of our ship or both" Mad said.


    ''I don''t see anything profitable that Captain Crimson eye will gain from antagonizing the Captain'' Mad John thought. His mind scoured for answers, and at the same time, he thought of how his Captain would respond to this problem in a much more reasonable and less dramatic manner.


    His eyes shifted from the ship and ra, before ncing at the two iing ships. He closed his eyes, breathed in and out, and then snapped them back open with the ferocity of an eagle ready to take flight.


    He then turned his gaze to Seadog and said "Go prepare the cannons, and fire when I give you the signal".


    Seadog straightened up his back "Right on it". Before racing down the tform and heading down the lower decks.


    Flicking his left earing without reason, Mad John stood tall on the tform as he stared at the iing ship, wanting to make his presence known easily, as they would surely pick his figure up on their telescope.


    "Pirate Code Rule 5, Dash 4, With the absence or death of the Captain, the Second inmand of the ship, is temporarily promoted to a Captain until he chooses to give it up or permanently bes one" Mad John uttered. The rules and regtions of the Pirate Code rolled off his tongue as though they were like honey.


    He continued "Until you return, Captain Mad John will be taking control of the ship".


    ¡­........


    "The ships are supposed to reach the frozen port bridge this morning, correct?"


    "Yes, Captain. I made sure toy your orders to them and see to it that they left the same day".


    "Them?" He took a nce at Jerry who was beside him and questioned.


    "Yes, I sent the 28th and the 29th fleet" Jerry replied.


    "I see" He dipped his pen into the bowl of ink, and continued filling in the forms of the weekly allocations for his ship and the rest of the ships under hismand.


    "And my orders?" He continued.


    "I did as you ordered Captain. The two ships were ordered to inform Prince Wyatt about the disappearance of Captain ra and then request to search his ship" Jerry paused "However if he is to refuse then they are allowed to search the ship by force. And should Prince Wyatt in any wayy a hand on them, then they are advised to retreat".


    "Yes. In order not to lose my men, then they have no other choice than to retreat and are allowed to return without Captain ra if they have no way of bringing her back with them" He stopped writing and gazed at the closed door before he continued "However, if they are sessful, then they will get a promotion from me".


    "Captian -" Jerry''s words slightly fumbled.


    "Hmm, what is it?" Captain Crimson eye replied half-heartedly.


    "What if they don''t return? Or only one of them returns?" Jerry respond and then thought ''Because only one of them will, and will do so empty handed''.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If that happens, instead of intercepting him when he returns, we will have a justifiable right to kill him since he had attacked our men first while I only had good intentions of rescuing the daughter of my superior after he had tried to kill her" He held his breath and then exhaled tirelessly "Besides, he already knows my ns and secrets, and the also the more time he spends in their the more chances of him uncovering more of them. And from his personality, I am sure that he isn''t someone who can keep a secret if he sees how profitable it could be for him to release it"


    "In short, no matter what, as long as he chooses not to be my ally, then he is not leaving this sea alive. Besides, as long we get backdy ra, my ns will still go forward unhindered"


    Suddenly, Jerry exhaled ''I am sorry Capain'' He thought.


    Captain Crimson eye rose a brow at his dramatic expression and responded "You look tense".


    "No, it''s nothing" He shook his head "I am just making sure I remember if any of the tasks I have taken care of were done without error".


    Captain Crimson nodded his head in understanding before he waved dismissively at Jerry "You can leave now I won''t be needing your help for the next files".


    Jerry nodded, and left the room, shutting the door behind him. Walking down the corridor, a subtle sound escaped his lips.


    "Your days are numbered, Prince Wyatt".


    ¡­....¡­.


    "So the Captain isn''t around?" A tall sturdy brown-skinned man replied. He took a nce at his partner who was beside him with a knowing glint in his eyes.


    "Yes, and until the returns, I am currently in charge" Mad John said. He stared at the four men in front of him with ra standing beside him.


    Although they tried to hide it, he could see it. Their attentions weren''t even on him but were instead directed at ra from the moment they stepped foot on their ship. They only shifted their gazes towards him when he let out a statement or two.


    Though the woman in question was, was put off by their gazes and returned a scornful re.


    ''Good to see that she is still herself'' Mad John thought.


    "Alright. To make it short, we are here for her" Another said, and pointed towards ra.


    "For her safety, Captain Crimson eye has or - -"


    "Sure, you can take her with you" Pin-drop silence encased the surroundings the moment Mad John''s words, left his lips.


    The dumbfounded expression on their faces fled and was quickly reced with a sceptical look.


    "HUH!!" ra blinked. She cleaned up her ears with a thumb as though doubting if she heard Mad John''s words correctly.


    "You heard me right" He responded, shifting his attention towards her.


    "..-YOU" ra stuttered and pointed her fingers at Mad John in defiance.


    "I will inform the Captain of your arrival and make sure he branches at Captain Crimson eye''s ship to listen to whatever you have to say" He added, and waited for a response.


    However, currently, ra''s mind was in shambles. And so, the only thing she could utter out of her mouth was¡­.


    "YOU!" Somehow, she felt betrayed.


    Not paying her any more thought, Mad John turned to the Pirates in front of him and said "What are you still waiting for? You can take her and get off my ship, as you can see we are currently undergoing repairs and are unable to ept visitors".


    All four men looked at each other, amid their surprised faces, and nodded in tactical understanding.


    The tall sturdy man walked forward and grabbed the arm of ra, holding her like a stubborn child who was ready to run away at any moment.


    "Thanks for your cooperation" Hisrade replied with a grateful smile on his lips "We will be taking our leave now".


    "Please do" Mad John responded impatiently.


    "Aren''t you guys forgetting something?" Marcus questioned, watching as his two other associates turned back with thoughtful looks on their faces.


    "Fine, I will do it" He shook his head in defeat, before turning back to Mad John "We will also be staying around to apany Prince Wyatt and his ship back across the Cryptic Sea".


    Mad John''s lips curved downwards. However, one thought passed through his head before he could think "I don''t understand. If you are going to be staying here for a while, then why didn''t you wait until my Captain returned before you entered his ship and began making demands".

 Chapter 108 Captain Mad John (2)

    ?A pirate ship is like their home. And as a Pirate, anyone entering your ship when you are not around is like someone entering and breaking into your home.


    To put it simply, if Captain Crimson eye has one of his fellow crewmen, he suddenly can''t enter his ship and start making demands without meeting the Captain himself.


    "If you are here to apany Prince Wyatt back, then you shouldn''t have any reasons not to wait until his returns before youe to take her away since she will be in your ship throughout that time" Mad John questioned. His voice got sharper and stricter the more he spoke.


    Though he might be currently assuming the role of a Captain and had initially given up ra because of his hate for her, but if the Captaines back and finds out that ra was on his ship before he let her go to the ship that escorted them across the Cryptic Sea... He might not be happy.


    He might not even be pleased!


    And knowing his Captain, that doesn''t sound like a good idea now that he thought things out very well.


    Meanwhile, Marcus could only scratch his head as he mused.


    "Well, I heard that Prince Wyatt tried to kill her before, so it''s only fair that we retrieve her first for her safety" He replied.


    "True" Mad John nodded because he had heard about it from his fellow crewmen. And he was also present when his Captain killed Knight Camille, so he never doubted the information.


    "But knowing my Captain, he would probably immediately glide over to your ship the moment he finds out that ra is in your ship" He added.


    "And who is going to tell him?" Lark, the tall sturdy man asked while he made sure that ra was still in his grasp.


    In response, Mad John smiled.


    His earrings glistened under the afternoon sun as he pursed his lips together. With a wry smile, he responded "I hope that you aren''t asking me to lie to my Captain".


    "No, we are not. We are only asking you to keep this a secret because of Captain ra''s safety" Great spoke, making his presence known in the conversation.


    "IS THIS WHAT I HAVE BEEN REDUCED TO?!" ra dered. Her eyes snapped wide open and she stared at all five men in anger.


    In an instant, she raised her body into the air, shooting up and twisting her body mid-air in a swift fluid motion "Bamm!!". Her leg connected with the skull of the man who held and sent him stumbling back as he clutched his head in pain.


    Shended on her feet and then jumped backwards until she was far away from arm''s reach and looked at them with bloodshot eyes.


    "Since I have now been reduced to someone whose life is decided by some bunch of no-name pirates.." She cranked her neck from side to side, pulled her hands up, and assumed a fighting stance "Come at me however you wish".


    The four Crimson ckeye pirates rose a brow.


    "And let me make this clear, I am not leaving this ship without meeting Prince Wyatt" She expressed. "Whether or not I die by his hands is none of your concern or that of Captain Crimson''s eye" She didn''t know why Captain Crimson eye was trying his hardest to keep her safe.


    She didn''t think that he was one of her father''s close associates, if not, she would have heard of him long ago, especially since he is the Captain of one of the nine seas like her father.


    Mad John smiled. No, the only one still smiling was him!


    "As you can see, Miss ra is also in agreement with waiting until Prince Wyatt returns" Mad John said before he turned to look at ra questionably "I am right Miss ra?".


    ra red at him. After he had given her out like a sack of dirt to be thrown away, his shameless query irritated her.


    "Yes" Nheless, She answered.


    She stared at Mad John, and to be honest, he was beginning to remind her of someone.


    The four Crimson ckeye pirates stood still with contemtive looks on their faces.


    "Is that really what you have to say?" Basal, the Captain of the 29th fleet replied. His expression turned serious as a dangerous atmosphere wrapped around him.


    Apart from the orders given to him and the 28th fleet, Basal was given another order. And that was to either antagonize Prince Wyatt into attacking them or¡­.


    Kill Captain ra no matter what!


    And his reward for doing so?


    His fleet will be promoted to the 20th fleet and will enjoy far more privileges than their current one. They were even higher rewards if they aplished both.


    Though he doesn''t know what Sir Jerry wants to achieve, but as a pawn beneath thedder, the only thing he could do is climb higher until he reaches the top. And the only way to do that is with the aid of those already there.


    "Yes. That is all I ..we have to say"


    And not even their words will deter him.


    "Captain Marcus" Basal said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes" Marcus stared at his fellow Captain with an equally unpleasant expression. Instinctively, he knew what would happen next, and he didn''t like it.


    "You han - -"


    ? A gust of magical energy suddenly swept through the air, sending shivers down the spine of everyone present.


    Silence! Everyone stood mute and still, and you could almost hear a pin drop.


    "I can''t concentrate on arranging the whole ship''s enchantments with the noisesing from up here".


    Mad John immediately snapped his head to the door and saw that it was Mr Alson speaking. "Didn''t I tell you that I can hear your loud voices even from the ship''s lowest level?" Mr Alson questioned.


    "Yes, I am sorry about that. But you see, we currently have visitors".


    Mr Alson eyed the familiar faces of the pirates but, he could not remember who they were.


    "Maybe I have repaired their ships before'' He thought.


    Stopping himself from thinking too much about them, he replied "Well, wrap it up fast. Dismantling and repairing enchantments needs a high amount of concentration, and to avoid any mistakes, I don''t need noise"


    He turned back and began walking towards the door. Whatever was happening here was non of his business.


    "I don''t think that would be possible Mr Alson" Mad John''s words made him pause and turn his head with a frown on his face.


    "Why?" He asked.


    ¡­....¡­


    "Because they are here to cause problems and forcefully take away my Captain''s guest" I replied while grinning inwardly.


    There was a strange atmosphere that surrounded the men in front of me. An atmosphere that could only belong to an ascendant, which was something arched into my body, that I  could never forget.


    I was worried because I felt that the pirates in front of me were ascendants, so it was a good thing that Mr Alson was present.


    After all, to fight an ascendant, you need an ascendant. If not, both I and ra will be nothing but sticks beneath their fingers.


    However, even if Mr Alson was an ascendant, I could tell from his temperant, that he was not even to bother entangling himself with someone else''s issues.


    But, after discussing with him the whole night as I led him to every corner of the ship, I understood the kind of person he was and knew how to force him into our entanglement.


    "And how does that concern me?" He asked.


    The first method?


    "There are here to kill us and everyone on this ship?"


    Take acting lessons from Captain Prince Wyatt!


    Mr Alson frowned. His gaze flickered from the Crimson ckeye pirates to ra, before he turned his attention back to me.


    "And if we are dead, I am not sure that the Captain will pay you for your services because how would he ride a ship, even if it is fixed without his crew" I continued. "How do you think he will feel when hees back to see the dead body of his second-inmand on a ship he left for repairs?".


    The Second?


    "And I don''t still see how that concerns me. I am here to repair this ship, and not be your bodyguard" Mr Alson replied.o


    "Yes, you are right. But you see if I die, this ship will explode and burn itself to cinders".


    Be as charismatic as Captain Prince Wyatt!


    Mr Alson''s frown deepened. This time, there was even a contemting glint in his eyes.


    "He is lying" One of the Pirates retorted. From his eyes, I could see the fear deep within them. And from the way, the pirate avoided his gaze while speaking directly at him, told me all I needed to know.


    That Mr Alson was a formidable ascendant!!


    Of course, I had my guesses, since the only people capable of fixing enchantments and runes are those at the ''Mage rank'', however, this confirms it.


    "I don''t know about this ship exploding, but we are only here for that woman over there, and we promise not to touch anybody else" He added before he pointed his hands at ra who was now staring at me with an astounded gaze.

 Chapter 109 Captain Mad John (3)

    ?I chuckled. "That''s exactly my point" Before I brought out a dagger from my pocket andid it below my throat.


    The third?


    "If you take her off this ship, I will cut my throat, killing myself while you all watch as the whole ship goes ''boom''. And with the other explosions, Captain Crimson eye has given us, I am sure that it will be quite a show to watch" I further exined.


    Captain Prince Wyatt was a risk-taker.


    "You are bluffing" Another pirate eximed with sweat dripping from his forehead. I could even see the mask of uncertainty slowing dawning on his face.


    If I needed to be like Captain Prince Wyatt, I needed to be a risk-taker. I needed to think outside the box.


    "Am I?" And most of all, I remembered to let that distinct smile spread across my face.


    "But I have checked the whole ship''s enchantments and runes. And I am sure that I haven''te across anything that would make the ship explode" Mr Alson asked. His eyes squinted and sized me up from head to toe.


    I snorted, loudly.


    Of course, if it were before, I would have been scared and might have backed away from my actions in front of so many ascendants. However, something was boiling deep within me and pushing me to continue.


    For the first time, I felt power in my words.


    Is this how the Captain feels whenever he talks?


    No. I shook my head inwardly.


    The Captain was already an ascendant, so he had the power to back it up. Whereas, I - -


    "Since you have done your search, then you should know that this whole ship was made by the Empire of Endossa tower Mages. Do you think that they would not have any safety precautions for the security of their Prince even though he is banished?" I admitted.


    Of course, I wasn''t sure if Mr Alson knew about the Captain''s history, and honestly, it didn''t matter, because thosest words were not for him but for the four pirates beside me.


    Mr Alson blinked. And I could see him trying to hide his surprised expression as his face twitched in irritation.


    The surroundings chilled a bit. And then he replied, "Your Prince better pay me for my services".


    "Grab her!" Someone shouted, and the tall sturdy pirate ran towards ra in a bid to grab her the moment hisrade''s words fell.


    Instantly, a gale smashed against my face and forced me to blink. I opened my eyes soon after and stared at Mr Alson''s position which was now empty.


    I squeezed my right hand together only to find out that it was empty.


    "Haa.."My breathing hitched in surprise, and instinctively, I turned towards ra, only to see her standing in her usual position with her hands within Mr Alsons grip and the tall, sturdy pirateying unconsciously on the floorboard.


    I didn''t have much of an idea as to what had happened, however, I stood up not one, not two, but five ascendants and came out unharmed.


    Nheless, to let the drama continue, I gritted my teeth in anger and yed the role that I have assigned to myself.


    "It seems that I and Miss ra aren''t the only ones who won''t mind if she stays" I fought the urge to grin "So please, leave my ship".


    All four pirates turned their heads and stared at each other. Their contemtive, uncertain expressions could not escape my eyes.


    With a grim look on their faces, one of them walked forward to grab theirrade before they each jumped over our ship, eachnding in the boats that carried them here. And then, they paddled over to their respective vessels.


    I stared unmovingly at their actions. My eyes widen at what had just happened. And it only took a moment before everything came crashing down on me like an indisputable fact.


    I won!


    I won!!


    I, Mad John, stood against five ascendants and didn''t back down. I stood. Stood. Toe. To. Toe. With. Five. Ascendants. And. Didn''t. Back. Down¡­ My thoughts cracked like a stammerer unsure of his own words... I


    "If that is all, I will be heading down toplete my work. So please, do your best to keep quiet" Mr Alson interrupted, and halted my inner voice of victory.


    "When your princees back, inform him that I will be charging him more for my services." The main catalyst of my victory said as he walked away, below the ship to continue with his work.


    "Mad John!" A familiar voice which I knew all too well yelled for my attention. I turned towards her with my face bearing an obvious grin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You!!" She pointed her fingers at me usingly. "I t-".


    "Miss ra?"


    But, I didn''t need to hear any more of her words, because I knew that somehow, she was going to spoil my mood.


    "Yes" She responded.


    "Until the Captain returns, call me Captain Mad John for now" I added and flicked my earrings without reason.


    Hmm!! I wonder if the Captain will be willing to teach me any new valuable lessons when he returns.


    "BAMM!!" The door flung open once more, as Seadog ran and halted beside me. With a hurried breath, he asked, "What happened? I heard screams?".


    I rose a brow. "You heard screams, and then ran up here to aplish what exactly?"I asked.


    I watched as he swallowed his words and choose the next ones carefully "I thought¡­." He replied.


    "Forget what you thought and follow me. Mr Alson will need some help if he wants to get ess to some areas of the ship" I responded and began walking towards the door "We have to get this ship ready for when Captain Prince Wyatt returns".


    I entered the corridor, while I listened to Seadog''s nk voice ying out in the background "What happened to preparing the cannons?"


    ¡­....¡­


    After the little exercise this morning, I was feeling a little weak below. Probably my other leg asking for time-out, which I readily agreed to and sent the girls away immediately after they woke up.


    But they seemed reluctant to leave. Thankfully, re saw through this quickly and rescheduled another session with the same girls, but not after asking me first.


    Of course, I wanted to disagree with the arrangements, since I didn''t feel like paying for sex anymore, however, she then mentioned that it was free and was on the house.


    At this, I couldn''t help but chuckle loudly. How good do you have to be that a brothel offers you another night because you fucked their girls and their boss so good that they needed another session to confirm what heaven tastes like again?


    Haha! Those were the most beautiful words I have ever heard.


    "Slurp!! Slurp!!..... Are you still thinking about how to fuck all my girls?" ire, the real name of Celia, released my dick from her mouth and spoke, before sucking on it again like a loli pop.


    "How did you know?" I responded.


    Well, even though I was worn out and unable to get erect at the moment, that didn''t mean that I would willingly reject a blowjob from a woman as skilled as ire while Iid down on the bed to clear my thoughts.


    "It''s obvious, especially after I made it known that you can fuck me again for free" She replied before bringing her bountiful breast forward and subjugating my penis in the centre, while the melons pped it from all sides.


    The feeling for me was like shoving your scrotum into the freezer on a hot evening without reason. But this woman doesn''t look like she will be giving up anytime soon.


    "Why isn''t it getting up?" She asked, irritatedly.


    "Why would he? He has tried his best, and now he needs to rest",


    "Who needs to rest? You or him?" She pointed at me and then at my dick before licking the tip of my dick.


    "The both of us" I replied, ndly.


    She sighed in defeat before getting up from the bed to put on her clothes. Well, there was nothing much left of it since I tried some of the possible fetishes that I could think of which included tearing off her clothes and fucking her like a housewife in debt.


    Still, she made do with what she had and walked towards the door with her now caged round backside facing me.


    Before she opened the door and left, she turned towards me with a smile "I will be back to fuck you this time in the evening" She said before stopping "Oh! And my girls will bring the pen and ink that you asked for".


    "Click!!" And then, she left, leaving me behind in the now-ruined room that smelled like sex and depravity.


    I immediately sat up from my bed and summoned Bones.


    Yes!! The little guy was now awake. He woke up when I was exercising, so I couldn''t bring him out.


    I looked at his body which has now returned to its previous normal appearance before summoning the ''Fantastic Beasts of Records''.

 Chapter 110 Should A Prince Play God?

    ?I opened the book, turned the page, and stared at his attribute sheet.


    [Common rat


    Status: Tamed


    Owner: Wyatt Brewer


    Magical Beast Ascension Rank: Primitive Beast


    Magical Beast Ascension Level: 3rd Circle


    Magical Beast Ability: Enhanced smell[Expert] Enhanced Tracking[Expert]


    Magical Beast Talent: 1-star


    History:


    After being birthed and abandoned on a lone Pirate ship, its life has been based on survival, either by instinct or luck. Scavenging for food, living in between the wooden structures of a deteriorating ship, master in hiding itself in ne sight, nodder is too big or small to climb to make sure that it lives to see the next.


    Its fate was supposed to be tied down just like anymon rat, however, this rat was lucky enough to feed upon the living heart of an ascendant, enabling it to grow stronger, and so its journey was far from being over.


    [Edit] ].


    I couldn''t help but notice that his ascension level has increased, which means that he has gotten stronger. And also, his history seems to have changed.


    No, something else was added.


    After reading it, I understood why that was. However, an itch in my hands spread as I start at the ''Edit'' option on the page.


    "How do you feel?" I asked Bones and waited for his answers attentively.


    "Oh! Show me" He nodded his tiny head and then ran to the edge of the bed, somersaulted in the air and thennded on the ground with all four feet without budging an inch.


    "Impressive" I pped, praising his disy of strength, agility and precision.


    It didn''t even take up to ten seconds, and yet, I could already feel his prideful emotion from our connection.


    With a swift movement, he kicked the back of his feet before jumping into the air,shing his ws on the bedsheets and then crawling back to his previous position.


    "Squeak!! Squeak!!!" He uttered.


    "Oh really! But what if I tell you I can make you stronger than Toothless" I responded to his bragging behaviour after he boasted about how he is now the strongest rat on the ship.


    "Squeak!!"


    "Of course! Are you doubting me now?"


    "Squeak!!" His head twisted from side to side in denial.


    "Knock!"


    "Who''s there?" I shouted as I was toozy and tired to stand up and check who was knocking.


    "Mistress Celia has ordered me to bring you a pen and ink, sir?" A feminine voice responded.


    "Oh! It''s finally here" I muttered and stood up from the bed.


    After stretching my hands for a few seconds, I walked towards the door and pulled it open.


    The woman holding the inkstone and pen was dressed differently from the other women I had met, in a very sensual dress that was way more distinct and erotic than the ones I saw yesterday night.


    Hmm! I guess that''s their uniform during the day.


    I took the tools and thanked her without ogling at her since I wasn''t in any mood to fuck and then proceeded to shut the door before moving over to the table to set them down.


    I walked over to pick up the book while ordering Bones to follow me, which he did by jumping on hanging on from the fabrics of my boxers.


    ''Bam" Iid the book on the table before scooping his little body and cing him beside the edge of the book.


    With grace and finesse, I dipped the pen into the inkstone, but not before re-reading the rules


    [ Rule number 3-A: History can only be changed in correspondence to one''s power. The stronger the rank, the stronger the chances of manipting a beast''s history to fit the desired format]


    After reading thest line, I couldn''t help but think.


    Does this mean that I can''t just rewrite Bones'' history and have him go through a rebirth that would transform him into a behemoth dragon of catastrophe?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Or if I do seed then it wouldn''t be in the way I imagined or wanted it?


    Yes, I know that I was now strong, but I am still aware that I am not yet strong enough.


    And besides¡­


    [Rule number 3-B: Changing the history of a beast has the possibility of affecting the world around it. History is connected by strings, be sure not to get it entangled or risk facing the consequences.]


    Changing history is also the same as changing the past!


    If I were to turn Bones into a dragon or another magical beast with the potential for achieving insane feats, does that mean that I would be creating a new sub-species? And does that also mean that there would be others out there?


    What if I make him thest of the species? Or instead, I turn him into a mutated beast with the ability to grow stronger every time eats, breathes or sleeps?


    I brought out the pen from the inkstone, turned toward his attribute sheet and ced it on the edit function, which instantly disappeared and expanded the space below the walls of text in it.


    I wonder if I could erase this part of his history.


    ]Its fate was supposed to be tied down just like anymon rat, however, this rat was lucky enough to feed upon the living heart of an ascendant, enabling it to grow stronger, and so its journey was far from being over.] A/N: WN doesn''t provide adequate tools for editing.


    ''Boom!" Power exploded in front of me, bellowing in all directions as it whipped my hair backwards as though I had just opened a jar that contained the source of all the winds in the world.


    "This is anti-climatic" I admitted. Although the breeze was strong, it still wasn''t strong enough to blow me across the room, except for Bones, who I caught immediately andid on myp.


    And then, the text began to disappear, taking with it every word I crossed.


    Now, for the real experiment. I sighed dramatically as Iid the pen on the page and wrote.


    [ Its fate was supposed to be tied down like everymon rat, however, after feeding on the living heart and remains of an ascendant, it was lucky enough to awaken its hidden bloodline of a.....]


    Hmm!! What next?


    [ Of a divine dragon which was so thick that with time, he was destined to transform into one ].


    I closed the bracket. And the winds sized.


    The pages flickered from one side to another, before they returned to Bones'' attribute sheet, with the history being the same as before, and my edited text was nowhere to be found.


    I guess it didn''t work then!


    I looked down and sent a thought to Bones just to confirm.


    "Squeak!" He responded. He wasn''t feeling any abnormal changes except for the wind that threatened to smash his body against the wall.


    Ideas upon ideas against each other in my head. I wasn''t particrly disappointed, but instead thrilled and eager to test them out and see which one would work.


    So I wrote again, after erasing the walls of text once more.


    [.¡­.however, after his first ascension, he awakened a strange hidden ability from his ancestral heritage that''s been long forgotten, which is an ability that allows him to take the abilities of any beast he kills ]


    Okay, this should work.


    Again, as it had done before, its pages flickered until it stopped at Bones attribute with the same result.


    Let''s try again.


    [ .... ]


    ¡­.......¡­


    "That''s it" I muttered irritatedly before I looked down at Bones.


    "I have tried everything I could, from Dragons, Phoenixes, and Tiger Whales and even attempted one way or the other to give you an elemental ability or a unique one. And all of it failed" I cursed, before sighing in defeat "It''s either youck the potential to go that far, or I am too weak to make it happen".


    Bones bowed his head in defeat, and for the first, since he woke up, I could sense an emotion of worthlessness ramping through our connection.


    "Hey cheer up!" I flickered my eyes across the pages before dipping the pen into the ink stone "We are not yet done yet".


    And so, I pressed my pen against the pages of the book and wrote.


    [ Like every other being that stayed in the Vrymath kingdom, in between the Cryptic Sea, he was supposed to be under the protection of the Miracle queen, guarded against the terrible phenomenon of the Midnight Ice, however, as amon rat who was lucky enough to break and escape its fate after feeding on the living heart of an ascendant, its blessing was now a curse as the Moonlight''s ice infected his body with a scourge that could only be felt by a magical beast the moment he was brought out of the ''Temporary storage space'', and exposed to its chilly winds.


    Which caused his body to go through changes until he unknowingly became a mutated beast, not dying from the Moonlight''s ice touch that freezes everything to death]

 Chapter 111 Should A Prince Play God? (2)

    ?I closed the bracket.


    Alright, I am not asking for much here, but to be able to transform Bones into a mutated beast. Since that half squid-dolphin were also mutated beasts even though they were in the sea and not directly in contact with the Moonlight''s ice, then it should easily be possible, right?


    And since their bodies were also covered in icy crystals, that should also mean that he would also get a special ability, right?


    As though giving me the answers to my questions, the pages flickered, until they stopped. After this, I will look for Annabelle and find a way to grow stronger and then test it again.


    I held my breath together, and drew my eyes gently to Bones ''History'', wanting to see if this time, it worked. And.. "Hahh!!".


    I could almost feel the tension in the air dissipating at the cliche manner in which everything had worked at thest moment.


    [ History:


    After being birthed and abandoned on a lone Pirate ship, its life has been based on survival, either by instinct or luck. Scavenging for food, living in between the wooden structures of a deteriorating ship, master in hiding itself in ne sight, nodder is too big or small to climb to make sure that it lives to see the next.


    Like every other being that stayed in the Vrymath kingdom, in between the Cryptic Sea, he was supposed to be under the protection of the Miracle queen, guarded against the terrible phenomenon of the Midnight Ice, however, as amon rat who was lucky enough to break and escape its fate after feeding on the living heart of an ascendant, its blessing was now a curse as the Moonlight''s ice infected his body with a scourge that could only be felt by a magical beast the moment he was brought out of the ''Temporary storage space'', and exposed to its chilly winds.


    Which caused his body to go through changes until he unknowingly became a mutated beast, not dying from the Moonlight''s ice touch that freezes everything to death


    [Edit] ].


    "How are you feeling?" I looked down at Bones and inquired.


    "Squeak!!"


    "Don''t worry, give it time. Although I don''t know how it will work, I know that it will'' I exined, turning my attention back to the ''Fantastic Beasts of Records''.


    "SQQUUUAAAAAAKKKK!!!"


    Fuck!!


    The sudden unexpected cries of Bones sent me reeling back. Swiftly, I reached out and grabbed the side of the table with both hands to stop the chair from tumbling over.


    Hey ! Bones, are you alright?


    I sent my thoughts to him since I figured that he won''t hear me with the way his body spasms and cried out in pain.


    However, there was no reply. I could only sense the pain coursing through our connection, and with his screams, I could falsely feel the amount of pain he was going through when they both superimposed upon one another.


    Damn it!!


    I cradled Bones in my palms and rushed to the bed toy him down, before I paced around him, gritting my teeth in the first raw emotion I could feel since he started screaming.


    Honestly, I expected a lot of things to happen from changing his history. But none of them included the possibility of him screaming in pain while his body twitched in agony.


    I paused my pacing. I took a deep breath, exhaled, and then realized how unquestionably ridiculous that previous thought was.


    I was trying to change his past, so of course, I should have been expecting the unexpected to happen unexpectedly!


    I flickered my eyes around his body and then to the ''Fantastic Beasts Of Records'', scouring my mind to see if there was anything I could do before I ultimately gave up.


    Since I changed his history, the only thing I could do is wait and see if it was all worth it. Maybe, after this, he might be a lot stronger in the future.


    "...."  And then, his screams seized.


    Bones entire body went ck and motionless. His breathing seized also, followed by his heart that abruptly stopped beating, while his body turned cold and stiff as though he had been buried under the snow in a frozen graveyard.


    Seeing this, I sighed in relief.


    If Bones was not my tamed beast, I would have presumed him dead, however, he wasn''t as I could still feel the connection between us standing as strong as ever.


    With an expression that emphasized my inability to do anything that would help in Bone''s crisis, I sat down on the bed close to him and waited for him to awaken.


    The time was now Three o''clock PM, and I have already missed breakfast from exercising with ire this morning, now it seems that I will be missing both my lunch and dinner.


    "Hey boy! If you can hear me, hang in there" I said, and expressed the same words to him through our connection with the same emotion.


    ¡­..........<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile¡­..


    Having intentionally distorted history, Wyatt had also distorted the past for the sake of a better future for Bones.


    Whatever will happen, has happened, or is meant to happen, has now been altered irreversibly, disrupting the mumble jumble threads of past, present and time toe to a standstill, before it became like a ball of yarn and began slowly and surely unfolding once again.


    While, a stone was thrown, shot and targeted at the eyes of those who could see, sense or were directly connected to the changes that have taken ce.


    ¡­............


    Vrymath Kingdom


    Somewhere, above the Miracle Mountain


    A woman sat on a throne, with an atmosphere of sophistication and elegance enfolding her. Her long painted polished nails tapped on the armrest in a rhythm beat, while her dull eyes stared at the man standing in front of her.


    She listened to his reports, observations and detailed analysis with acute concentration before her head snapped to the side, and in a fluid motion, she stood up from her throne and looked around the room with bated breath.


    "My Queen, are you all right?" The man asked worriedly before a frown slowly adorned his face.


    "Hahh!!" The woman breathed out in relief "I just felt a massive headache suddenly mming into my head out of nowhere, and thought that maybe someone had tried to attack me".


    The man''s frown deepened. He turned to look around, examining every corner of the room before cing his attention back on her.


    "But no one is here" He expressed.


    "Yes, you are right" She nodded, before continuing "As I said before, it might be just a headache. Maybe my work is taking a toll on me".


    "I see" The man responded in agreement before he proceeded to fold up the scroll in his hands "I will go and order the maids to prep.....".


    "AHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Without warning, the sharp screams of a feminine voice pierced through the walls of the room as she immediately copsed in shock and held her head tightly, clutching it with both arms while rolling on the ground in agony.


    "My Queen!!!" The man cried out.


    ¡­..........¡­


    Somewhere, below the Miracle Mountain


    "Are you sure that was what happened in Litile City?" A man with a scruffle beard below his chin sat around a rectangr table filled with numerous elderly and young men as he questioned the figure d in a white assassin''s attire, far different from those of the Sloywoth kingdom.


    "Yes, I was keeping track of whoever enters or leaves the kingdom as youmanded. However, when I saw the group of people, possibly pirates being followed by the Sloywoth assassins, I decided to take a step back and watch whatever they were going to do before returning to report" The figure responded.


    "But the next day, this afternoon, one of the pirates and the Sloywoth kingdom''s assassins engaged in a battle which resulted in destroying arge area of the city. Until they were stopped by Knight Boris -the de factor ruler, before the ascendants of the Auziloth kingdom came to investigate what was going on".


    "And you say this pirate -this woman, is a summoner, a mage rank ascendant right?" The man replied.


    The figure nodded, and with a firm voice of affirmation replied "Yes".


    "Alright, le¡­.." The man uttered before his eyes shot wide open. His fingers scratched against the table, which slowly produced an irritating sound.


    And then, "AAAAHHHHHHH!!!"  He screamed before he dropped to the ground unconsciously.


    ¡­.......¡­..


    Cryptic Sea


    Somewhere near the Frozen Bridge Port


    In a broken ship, deep below the lowest level, an aged man tinkered away with his hammer, while he controlled a visible floating green pentagram construct, arranging and cing them in every corner of the wooden walls around him.


    ''Finally some quietness'' He thought.


    He extended his magical energy around the ship, fully covering it so that he could easily find out which part needed repairs, while he drew strange letters with his fingers on the air and sent them towards the direction of the damaged region with his mind.


    "Hah!!.. This ship was truly fortified by the Tower mages of the Endossa Empire" He breathed out tirelessly. His expression suddenly brightened up as he proceeded to resume his work"Just enough to test my skills".

 Chapter 112 Time Doesnt Fly When You Are Having Fun!

    ?He raised his hammer to continue, but¡­.


    "ng" His hammer fell from his grip and shed against the floorboard, while his body fell and dropped to the ground unconsciously.


    "Thud!" He didn''t scream in pain. He justy there, on the warm wooden floor motionlessly.


    ¡­...


    Somewhere beyond the veil


    Among the endless nes far beyond the veil, far beyond the reach of mortals and the bodily incorporeal beings, a man sat on a golden throne as he watched several thin threads made of tiny stars, and joined together through unknown means floating around him.


    He flicked his fingers and divided the threads of stars, dissecting them into small bits before returning them to their proper positions.


    "Why can''t I find it?" The man uttered. His voice bellowed, sending cracks to the huge expanse of space around him. "And how is this even possible?".


    He questioned himself, before stopping "Unless¡­".


    Suddenly, a tear in space emerged a few meters beside his throne. A woman in a long simple blue dress with a slit that reached her thighs stepped out of it. She closed the behind her and walked forward.


    Her bare feet stepped on nothing but the space underneath her as though they were a tform, while she looked at the stars floating around a man with two pairs of eyes that bore no irises.


    "So you sensed it too?" The man asked. His voice bellowed and cracked the space around him.


    "Yes" The woman nodded and halted her steps.


    "Although it was faint, something like that happening in the mortal realm shouldn''t be achievable?" She added.


    The man leaned back on his throne and said "I know that you came here for answers, but I have nothing to give you. I have reyed the event that just happened for centuries, but every time I do so, it gets clearer and continues with the flow of time as though nothing had happened".


    ? The woman stared at the threads of stars with numerous images passing through her peculiar eyes and frowned.


    "Yes. As the ''God of Space and Time'', you would expect that I would notice when someone forcefully changes the past and diverts the natural flow of time" He replied and stared at her. His dark-tinted iris didn''t even reflect the image of the woman before he turned his attention back to his threads of stars.


    ''Of course, as long as I am here he knows what I am going to say before I even say it'' The woman thought, sighing tirelessly at the man''s action before she turns around and walked towards the enormous expanse of space behind her.


    "I will be taking my leave then" She responded.


    The man nodded. His eyes never left the threads of stars as he replied "Although I will be keeping an eye out, however, if the ''Goddess of Time'' finds anything strange, be free toe and inform me of it immediately. I have already stopped my dimension from restricting your entry" He spoke.


    Still, with a solemn frown and a thoughtful gaze on her face, the woman nodded her head in response beforetching her fingers on the space around her and tore it open like a piece of paper.


    A tear in space then emerged, and she walked into it and closed the tear behind her.


    ¡­....¡­


    "Ahh -- mmhh" I sat up on the bed and stretched the stiffness out of my body. Although I don''t know for how long, but, it seems like I have been asleep for some hours now.


    I moved my eyes towards Bones, barely focusing on anything else but him.


    "Thank goodness" I sighed in relief. He seems to have calmed down. The ''Fantastic Beasts Of Records'' is no joke.


    I pressed my palm around his fur, and after seeing that his body was no longer stiff, and he was now breathing calmly without spasming in pain, I opened the ''Temporary Storage Space'' and made it to gently suck him in.


    After making sure that Bones was no more in danger, I became bored from having nothing to do buty on this bed all day.


    I wanted to roam around the city and see if there is anything fun to do. Sex was fun, but now that I have released all the pent-up frustration in me, I suddenly don''t feel like indulging in the midnight sex orgy Celia had arranged for me.


    And also, even though I hate to admit it, having sex with a prostitute felt empty. Sure, I already got that feeling after my post-nut rity hit me, but resting for several hours, and thinking about it again...


    Sigh!


    What''s this? Why does it feel like I am going through an after-post-nut rity? Is there even something like that?


    With those thoughts in my mind, I walked towards the toilet to freshen up, made sure my things are in order, dressed up neatly, and head out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Closing the door shut, I walked across the hall and passed through other VIP rooms.  As I walked down the stairs towards the lowest floor, the more I came across a multitude of men paired with scantily sexually provocative dressed women either hanging under their arms or surrounding them.


    I also passed a floor that had muscr and good-looking men dressed in nothing but a piece of cloth tied around their balls or waist, attending to a flirty group of women, or each having their studs.


    I rubbed my eyes in irritation at sighting a penis that isn''t mine and continued my way down the stairs.


    "Sir" Until a voice called out to me.


    I turned back and caught sight of a familiar figure running up to me.


    "Are you leaving?" She asked.


    "Yes" I answered.


    She pouted "But the mistress gave me a list of things to get and arrange just for you. She said that all these things were specially organised for you, and I have been walking tirelessly throughout the day to make sure everything is set and perfect".


    I rose a brow. She is really nning to go all out, isn''t she?


    Well, it''s not that I won''t be able to handle it!


    "You know sir, I¡­" She breathed in, walked forward, and sshed her boobs against my chest. She then pulled down the top of her gown and stimted her nipples with my clothes "I wouldn''t mind if you take me right here and now".


    Voyeurism!


    I rubbed my rose in realisation. I haven''t tried that yet.


    "Oh! I am about to cum just by thinking about it?" She added. Her cheeks reddened and her breathing became erratic "Take me n¡­."


    "I am not in the mood" I interrupted her.


    Although I wouldn''t have minded trying it out yesterday, but not in a group of men as I didn''t want to sight any dick busting out in front of me, however, now I just didn''t feel like it right now.


    "Oh" She bounced backwards with a hint of blush on her cheeks before she muttered in a barely audible tone "I hea-ard wha-tt you did to the other wo-omen, and th--ought that may¡­.."


    "I will see youter" I turned around and left the brothel, leaving the still-blushing woman stammering behind me "Make sure to take care of my crewmen too"


    "A-l-right sir" I made sure I received a reply before shutting the door.


    I just wasn''t in the mood for another round of sex.


    "Now what to do?" I walked out of the premises of the brothel and found myself strolling down thentern-brightened street.


    My enhanced ears picked up different conversations of the passerby. Some were in gossip, while others were fairly disturbing.


    "What to do?" Now I had so much power at my fingertips. Powers that can develop and grow stronger than it already was. Powers that were far beyond what was consideredmon sense. Powers that I never believed I could ever possess as an ordinary human being.


    All of it was ced down in front of me, and patiently waiting to do my bidding.


    When the ship is finally fixed, what next?


    Do I return to the former  Prince Wyatt''a home and see what it''s like? or, create my empire? Or, just tour around the globe and see all there to see around this world?


    I shook my head. Fuck it. Why not do all?


    With my status as a banished prince, I won''t be surprised if they threw me out again, however, if I am strong enough to stand on my own in this world, coupled with the abilities of the ''Fantastic Beasts of Records'' then the chances of such a thing happening in a world where power is might is almost non-existent.


    And also, if I try to create my empire or faction, then there are chances that I will still sh with them at some point because they are one of the strongest human empires in the world of Tharcania.


    However, that is unless I choose to remain in one corner of the world and purposely avoid them, which I have no intention of doing.


    But by then, I would have already toured everywhere possible before heading there.

 Chapter 113 Time Doesnt Fly When You Are Having Fun! (2)

    ?That settles it then!


    Visiting the Endossa Empire will be thest on my bucket list.


    As for the first, ''Get my ship repaired''.


    About to be checked.


    The second is, ''Filter out the pests from my crew''.


    Still working on that.


    The third is, ''Be a verified ascendant and grow stronger''.


    I have already secured Annab¡­..


    "Hahhh!" I breathed out, tiredly.


    I was supposed to meet her this morning, right?  Maybe she came to look for me, but since she didn''t follow us in, she couldn''t locate which rooms we were in.


    I halted my steps and turned back to look at the bustling street behind me. I was already far away to suddenly trek back to the brothel and ask if anyone came looking for me.


    With a frustrating grunt, I turned around and strolled forward.


    "AIYAAAAA!!" A sharp feminine voice sounded from the alley in front of me. I paused.


    Apart from the fourth list on my bucket list which was to create a harem for myself, the sixth involved saving a damsel in distress and making her fall in love with you.


    Difficult?


    Yes.


    Was I looking forward to the challenge?


    Yes.


    Did the woman in distress matter?


    Yes, of course, she does. ''Damsel'' is there for a reason.


    Was I currently running towards the alley to see whether I should bid my time and appear from the shadows at a perfect time or not?


    Yes. Yes, I was.


    .....


    No one trusts a Trickster. Those words have never been truer-ing from a Trickster herself.


    From the moment she did the ritual and called upon the blessings of the ''Goddess Of Treachery'' and the ''God Of Pact and Bargain'', she knew this. From the moment she first ascended and mimicked the appearance of one of her friends and tricked them, she had experienced it.


    Though it was nothing but a friend game she had finagled as she wanted to test and get used to her abilities, but, the varied expressions on her friend''s face when they had found out it was her, showed her what it meant to be an ascendant of the trickster path.


    Yet, she never understood.


    What was the use of discriminating against a path since they were like every other path whose main purpose was to give humans -mortals the might do the impossible?


    Nheless, she found it hrious. Ranger? Assassin? It mattered little. As long you didn''t choose a path whose main abilities are created just to mislead, lie and cheat then you are safe from bing a scourge, a bane of prejudice and stigma, because¡­


    No one trusts a Trickter.


    Augh escaped her lips. Wasn''t that the reason ascendants of the trickster path were rare because people were so afraid of the social stigma and discrimination that came with it?


    Of course, like other paths, it had the potential to be insanely powerful, unlike the Assassin path that grants its user the ability to travel through shadows and one more chance at life, and the Ranger path that grants its user the ability to see the future,municate with the forest and the instinctive knowledge of all weapons, the Trickster path also has such a potential, and it was that potential that made them frightening.


    Another chuckle escaped her lips.


    Maybe when she became strong enough, then she could mimic the appearance and abilities of the Miracle Queen and set things in other, or even worst, she could trick her into forming a contract and force the so-called Queen to be her ve while she pulled the strings and enjoyed the multyer vours of being royalty from behind the scenes.


    A third, further unsettling chuckle came.


    That was the reason! The very reason why they distaste Tricksters so much is because they all understood the vile heart of human nature, and how destructive such powers could do to a person.


    And even through the lenses of her naivety, she saw it too.


    "Why are you stillughing?" A group of men and women, each in thick clothes to protect themselves from the horrible phenomenon surrounded her and blocked off any route of escape.


    "Do you think that your cries for help will save you?" Segal, a man who she once helped to provide food for because he like the rest of the other people around her, was called the invaders, termed as such by the citizens of the Vrymath Kingdom as unwanted pests encroaching on a territory that isn''t their own.


    With an irritating grunt, he raised the vial in his hands and positioned it at the centre of my vision.


    "The portion we gave you before was meant to paralysis you, but this one¡­.. is meant to kill" He added. His teeth gritted in anger as he stared at her.


    Anotherugh, a fourth one escaped her lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I helped you" She responded.


    However, he spat at the snow close to her and replied "You were using us. You used us to obtain the information you wanted. Don''t you get it? Because of you, brock is dead!! You tricked him into making a contract with you and then used him to get into our circle!".


    Her eyes widened as she stared stand at the man''s angry visage motionlessly in disbelief.


    "He!! But!¡­"


    "But what?" He interrupted her, before continuing "You made a contract with him not to reveal who you are, if not he would die right?".


    She didn''t respond.


    "But making one contract wasn''t enough for you, right? You had to make another contract with him to tell you whatever secrets we had, right?"


    She remained silent.


    The man shook his head and gripped the vial tightly in his hands "But that wasn''t enough for you..¡­ You had to balls to trick Ste, a mother of two children who wanted nothing more but to make sure her children makes it through this hell alive and well. But you - you had the balls to turn her into one of your informants! Don''t you have a conscience?!"


    She does have a conscience, and that was why she never asked for anything more than the pieces of information she needed so that she could write it down in the book that she was currently writing.


    Her only purpose was to write down the events happening right now, from an unbiased point of view, and to do that she needed to the truth. And she needed to hear it from all sides before she leaves after her self-given task waspleted.


    To use and kill them was never part of the n.


    "You know what! Don''t respond! We should kill you right here before you reveal our intentions and expose us" Without warning, he grabbed her mouth and forced her jaws to open.


    Her eyes widened and flickered restlessly from side to side.


    In response, he snarled "Since you tricked us into believing that you were different than the others, then I guess dying in the hands of the one the invaders is something that very much fits a scum like you".


    She closed her eyes shut and waited for her impending doom with her mouth yanked wide open.


    Two seconds.....


    Three seconds....


    She waited. Murmurs and whispers surrounded her, but she was too busy dealing with her nerve-wracking emotion to even bother listening.


    Another five seconds pse.


    She began to doubt¡­. and then - -then¡­..


    She felt it!


    There was something in the air. Something dangerous¡­ Something¡­


    "Magical energy" She muttered. Her eyes snapped open before she abruptly shut them close because in front of her, was a figure with mes raging all around him, almost blinding her with the bright rays of light that shined like the sun.


    She felt the heat. Preparing herself this time, she opened her eyes and stared at the figure who now turned his head to face her and stared directly at her.


    "A damsel" She heard the voice of a man. She watched as his head turned towards her assants "But why is she in distress?" He added.


    The words flowed out of his mouth without skipping a beat. She swallowed whatever saliva was in her mouth as she stared at the raging mes around him.


    And then, it vanished.


    The mes that fumed around him, that stopped her assants from killing her and stopped her from clearly seeing his visage vanished.


    And then, from it, a man - a ruggedly handsome man, with short ck hair and an unkempt beard emerged.


    He ced his hands casually in his thick trenchcoat pockets, still standing in front of her, and blocking her assants from reaching her while she watched as the winds blew his thick coat backwards.


    "W-Who are you?" A person from the group stammered out his words.


    "A pirate" His words sent them into confusion.


    "Are you joking wi--"


    "Shut up!" He responded. His stern voice echoed through the barren frozen alley.


    No one spoke. No one moved¡­. And it was obvious that as mortals without abilities they were all afraid of the man after his raw disy of power.


    "You see, as an understanding man, I will give all of you two choices" The man said, He raised two fingers and exined "Run¡­. Run far from here and don''t look back.


    "OR WHAT!!" Segal screamed at the man furiously, and impulsively.


    Boom!


    The raging torrent of mes appeared once more around him, with an explosive force of magical energy that pushed away the snow surrounding him.


    "Or I roast you to death".

 Chapter 114 There Is No Guidebook For Making A Harem

    ?That''s it, Wyatt. Keep it cool!


    Keep it cool!!


    Face stern. Shoulders up. Then swagger in like a mother fucking badass, while being bathed in raging mes.


    Damn! That''s cool!!


    They didn''t spot me until they felt the heat and the bright rays of light brightening up the night sky behind them. Murmurs. I could see it in their eyes, the fear and tant trepidation they held for me as they staggered backwards, unsure of whether to approach or question the man bathing in a sea of mes in front of them.


    And so, I swaggered in. And they departed like Joseph fleeing away from his treacherous wife of Potiphar, afraid of being seared apart by my mes


    The closer I got, I more I could see their confidence slowly being stripped away like a virgin unsure of how to unhook the bra in front of him.


    I paused in front of them, turned my head around as though I was trying to catch a glimpse of all their faces, shrugged, and then continued forward.


    If it were any other time, I wouldn''t give a fuck about such an action. But damn, I needed to be a badass. And then, I arrived and examined the ''Damsel'' in distress.


    Her eyes were closed. Her bodyy on the snow motionlessly and waited for the cold nket of death to romanticise it. I would have gone into more detail, describing the beauty in front of me, if wasn''t that my current situation didn''t allow for my thoughts to run wild.


    And so, not wanting to break away from my character, I turned and gave the group around me a silent re before turning my head back to gaze at the sleeping beauty¡­.


    Goddamn! Her eyes are open!


    Say something!


    Come, Wyatt! Say something cool!!


    Okay. Okay, I got this!


    "A damsel" I spoke, making sure that my voice was as calm and stern as I could before I snapped my head slowly to the side, and continued" But why is she in distress?".


    "....¡­"


    Fucking. Christ!!


    Did I just shit that out of my fucking ass?


    Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!


    Come on, Wyatt! Try again!


    You can still recover from that -from that blunder.


    Alright! Stay cool, and calm!!


    "W-Who are you?"


    I don''t know who asked those words, but judging from their tone, it was obvious that they were scared, and for a good reason too.


    "A pirate" I replied with a demeanour that would make Morgan. F p in a standing ovation.


    Was that cool or badas...


    "Are you joki--"


    "Shut up" I responded sharply at the man that interrupted my thoughts.


    Good! I internally nodded approvingly as everyone stood still and silent.


    I raised two fingers and stated their choices with a disinterested expression.


    "OR WHAT?! " Without hesitation, I activated my mes and watched the air around me burn.


    "Or I roast you to death" I expressed and closed my outstretched hand into a tight grip.


    They jerked backwards. And before I could blink, they turned around and ran. It seems that they just remembered that humans are very mmable beings.


    "The vial" I spoke loudly, halting the footsteps of the man in question as he turned around frightened. He walked forward andid the vial gently on the snow in front of me.


    "Now scram" And he did.


    I switched off my mes and bent down to pick up the bluish fluid in the transparent small cylindrical container before I strolled toward the paralysed woman.


    "Thank you" She muttered weakly, but it was loud enough for me to hear her words.


    I bent down to her level and replied "You are wee" I tightened the vial in my grasp and continued "Good thing I passed by here. Perhaps, it might be fate".


    If she could, I would say that she tried to shake her head in denial. Still, her words confirmed it "No. I just got lucky".


    Tears flowed out of her eyes as she stared at me with an appreciative gaze.


    "You shouldn''t be thanking me yet" I responded.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I tossed the vial in the air and caught it before I stared at her with a smile and watched as her pupils shrank with concern.


    You see, as you already know I had only two purposes foring here.


    Number one - Save the ''damsel'' in distress.


    Number two - Make her fall in love and recruit her as the first member of my harem.


    "W- Why i-is that?" She asked, unsurely.


    Butpleting the number two was impossible because love won''t just happen at the snap of my fingers.


    And besides, this world was real -as real as my previous world, so if I wanted to gain my first harem member and have her warm up to me afterwards, then I need to go for a more unnerving pragmatic approach.


    I heard that you are a Trickster¡­ " Her pupils shrunk to the size of a needle. " And that you are capable of making a contract on terms of rules and conditions".


    "Y-Yees" She responded. Her voice sounded flimsier than before.


    Good! At least, she is responding. I certainly don''t want to feel like I am talking to myself.


    "Well, you also have two choices" I raised two fingers in front of her and watched as she attempted to gulp, but failed overwhelmingly.


    "You see, I am Prince currently in search of a woman to be my side and I think that you are just the perfect person to be one. So you can either choose option one -which is to be my woman, or you can decide to go for option two -which includes me walking out of here and letting the rest of the group who still hasn''t run away but are waiting and stalking close by for an opportunity toplete their task by killing you.... If you widen your senses, you can still hear them trying to stabilize their breath".


    "You!!" Her eyes widened and restlessly moved from side to side trying to confirm the authenticity of my words.


    Nevertheless, she was still paralyzed, so she gave up soon after.


    "Why?" She muttered, and the tears that stopped previously streamed down once more and stained her cheeks.


    Although I hated seeing the ''damsel'' I saved go from ''Yaaay'' to ''Oh god please''. But, if I wanted to build a harem then I have to start somewhere, and this was an opportunity I couldn''t reject.


    "You have fifteen seconds left" I answered, while I stood up to straighten my coat and feign it to make it look as though I was ready to leave at any moment.


    "WAIT!!" For the first time, her voice echoed in the barren alley "I-I w-will do it!"


    I smiled calmly. I didn''t let the excitement show on my face as I bent and asked "So how about the contract? How do we sign?".


    Although I have already heard about the details of every path from Mad John, but, his knowledge was stillcking so there were some things that I still had no idea about.


    She pursed her lips. Her eyes were snapped shut briefly before she opened them with a defeated gaze as she stared at me.


    "What are your terms?" She questioned.


    I shook my head "Nothing much. I just need a faithful, loyal and honest woman by my side. A woman who would not betray me when I give her the world or leave me when there is nothing to give".


    She nodded in understanding. Her lips parted and a cloud of frosty breath escaped her mouth. And with a determined look, she closed her eye  and spoke "By the authority of my voice¡­."


    A torrent of magical energy separated from her body and enveloped me like a second skin.


    "I, Nina Aswyth, henceforth be the woman of¡­." She paused, opened her eyes, and stared at me.


    "Wyatt Brewer" I added.


    She closed her eyes and continued "Bes the woman of Wyatt Brewer. I vow to be faithful, to be honest, and to be loyal to him. To never betray him or depart from his side through better or worst...."


    She paused. I watched as she opened her eyes and stared at me again "Is that all?"


    I didn''t respond.


    I didn''t answer because it suddenly hit me when she was speaking that this wasn''t just some supernatural contract that bound a woman to be my side, but instead, I was getting married.


    And the fact that her words sounded like marriage vows only cemented that fact.


    "Anything else" She pursed her lips "I can''t hold this state forever".


    Nheless, I couldn''t help but wonder why she agreed to such a thing in the first ce, apart from threatening and somehow coaxing her of course. But, no matter how I looked at it, it was still a good deal for me.


    "And what happens if you break those vows?" I asked.


    She smiled wryly and continued "If I were to anyway break these vows, then I will lose my life instantly¡­ Is that all?"


    "That is all".


    "You need to hold my hand to seal the contract" She added, and stared down at her hands.


    I nodded. I stretched my hands forward and held hers.


    "By the authority of my voice, I seal the contract" She added.

 Chapter 115 Know Your Place!

    ?And suddenly, I felt a weird connection forming between me and her. It felt like the connection I had with Bones and Toothless, but weaker.


    "I have kept my side of the bargain. Now, you do yours" She muttered. Her eyes grew weak, and she fell unconscious soon after.


    I guess that took a lot of her magical energy and the remaining stamina she had left. Still, without much hesitation, I cradled her in my arms and left the alley.


    With my sharp senses, I could hear the footsteps of the remaining ones stalking behind running away, but, my thoughts weren''t focused on them. My thoughts were focused on the womanying unconsciously in my arms, as I wondered why she had agreed to my ridiculous, absurd request.


    But it seems like I will have to wait till she awakens, to hear her reasons.


    Nheless, I hope that she doesn''t regret her decision. I smiled, as I walked down the street, wondering whether to take her to an inn or the brothel.


    .................


    "Is that what happened?" The question and authoritative tone of his voice made Boris frown in disagreement.


    "Yes, that was how it was when I arrived at the scene" Boris replied. He watched as the man turned his gaze to Annabelle, and focused his attention on her.


    "And this woman, is part of the Crimson ckeye crew?" The man asked.


    "Yes, king Ameal"


    King Ameal, the former ruler of the fallen Auziloth Kingdom, and one of the few Kings to survive the fall of their kingdoms. Despite being reduced to nothing but a household name to the remaining survivors of his kingdom, he remains one the few people who can contest against him as an ascendant.


    Thus, solidifying his and the Auziloth Kingdom''s position as Litile city, de facto ruler.


    "Miss Annabelle. Even though you are part of the Crimson ckeye crew, the destruction you caused has led to the loss of several lives in the city, and as such, cannot be allowed to go unpunished" King Ameal stated. His voice was sharp and firm, while his eyes peered at her.


    "King Ameal" Boris retorted. His voice echoed in the hall, pulling the full attention of the guards positioned around all four corners of the hall toward him. Their weapons were slightly drawn and ready to strike.


    However, their actions drew a ''scoff'' from Boris. Boris believed that if he were to go all out and used everything in his arsenal, then he could destroy the ascendants of the Azuloth kingdom and its remnants.


    No one doubted him. As such, several precautions were taken to ensure that he doesn''t.


    "Don''t worry Boris, I understand. The Sloywoth kingdom will also pay for the mess that they have done" King Ameal mused "Their actions have put us in a tight spot once again against the citizens of the Vrymath Kingdom, and had made it harder for us to live among them"


    ''And it will only be a matter of time before they uncover the ones responsible for the destruction and start rebelling again'' He thought.


    Merely remembering the onught caused by these people when they first invaded theirnds. Merely remembering how they could not retaliate or risk attracting the attention of the royal court. Merely remembering how he had to pacify their hearts and divert their anger and frustration to another source, made King Ameal''s heart sink beneath his gut.


    "But before we meet them, I will like first like to deal with the other culprit... her" King Ameal said. His voice felt colder as he pointed a finger at Annabelle.


    "It won''t b--


    Instantly, he raised his hand and snapped his attention towards Boris.


    "I know" He interrupted.


    "Anyone perceptive enough to do their research will know that Captain Crimson eye is the one holding the whole of the Vrymath kingdom and us in a chokehold. So I am not going to do something that will spell doom for all of us" King Ameal expressed.


    He then shifted his attention to Annabelle and continued with a thoughtful expression "Instead, I am only going to ask for somepensation to pacify the families that lost someone during your rampage and host a suitable burial for them. Doing so will avoid some worrisome problems that will emerge in a few days from now".


    "Is that okay, Boris?" He turned to Boris and asked.


    "Yes, it is" Boris replied. He turned his attention to Annabelle and noticed the grim expression on her face.


    He sighed. Although, he didn''t want to draw the ire or attention of Captain Crimson eye towards himself because of the people standing behind him, but, if he wants them to continue with their lives safely in this city, then this was the best and obvious choice.


    "And Miss Annabelle" King Ameal asked. "Is that okay for you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ".¡­"


    Seconds passed by, but, Annabelle remained silent.


    To say that she was both annoyed and irritated would be an understatement. And even as she listened to the conversation, centred around her that seemingly had no end, made her annoyance grow stronger without pause.


    Regardless, she couldn''t just stand up and leave because she wasn''t a fool. She knew that the current situation had to be settled immediately before she drew unnecessary attention to herself, and so, she waited, together with Boris who seemed to have seen her irritation and stayed behind in other not to let the situation escte.


    And so, after all the back-and-forth retortion and disagreement from Boris who seems to be on her side, it was finally time for her to voice out her thoughts.


    "What kind ofpensation are we talking about?" She answered. She would onlyply if it was something within her ability, to avoid being drawn into whatever political mess this was turning into.


    But if it wasn''t?


    Annabelle''s lips unknowingly formed a wry smile as she waited for King Ameal''s reply. She knew that the kind of authority she had was no less than the two de facto rulers in the room.


    "Nothing much... To appease the citizens we would need to give them food or livestock. But since, I am sure that you are unable to provide that at the moment, then a few thousand gold coins would do" King Ameal responded. He internally rose an eye in amusement, noting the girl''s futile attempts to hide her irritation.


    Nheless, he wasn''t backing down. This was the least he could do to deal with the steering crisis that was about to happen and avoid attracting the attention of one of the Captains under Captain Silver-tongue''s banner, Captain Crimson eye. A pirate that held every kingdom in absolute submission.


    And if she disagreed. Then he would have no other choice than to involve the Queen, so that she could somehow, in some way, solve the situation as she had managed to do so at a time, previously.


    "How much are we talking about?" Annabelle asked. She didn''t mind spending money to resolve the problem, but she first needed to know the amount that would being out of her pocket.


    "7, 000 gold coins" King Ameal calcted and exined "Although it won''t be enough considering all the provisions we have to get. Bur, I think that is already enough money for one person to provide".


    Annabelle sighed and replied, "I will get the money for you tomorrow". She could pay if it was only this much.


    "That means that we will be expecting your visit tomorrow Miss Annabelle" King Ameal smiled and rxed on his seat. His eyes flickered over to Boris who caught the non-verbal signal and nodded in return.


    "Let''s go" Boris said.


    Unceremoniously, he and Annabelle stood up and left.


    "Click!!" The door closed, and all that was left in the room were King Ameal and his guards.


    ¡­.........


    Unsurprisingly, even after they left, I found myself staring at the closed door. Annabelle, a pirate, a mage rank ascendant and a summoner under Captain Crimson''s fleet. Her standing was someone who could walk into the territories of any of the fallen kingdoms, wreak havoc and then walk off with a p on the wrist.


    Of course, if it were before when other kingdoms were in their rightful positions, then there would be no need to be wary of Captain Crimson eye or his fleet.  But now, that we are only a spinless structure, a husk of our former selves, all I could do, or try to do, isy low and y it safe, for both I and the remnants of my kingdom.


    "My King!" A guard walked forward and knelt on one in front of me.


    "What is it?" I asked, even though I could easily read his thoughts.


    "This-- 7, 000 gold coins will not be able to cover up the amount of destruction that had taken ce" He exined.


    Of course, it won''t. But what else could I have done?


    Her rank as an ascendant doesn''t seem to be weak, which means that she might have a seated position among the Crimson ckeye crew, which means that her authority isn''t any greater than mine.


    Yet, I didn''t say that.


    "Don''t worry. We can use this opportunity and finally deal with the Sloywoth kingdom, who has been running around in our city as though they own it" I responded.

 Chapter 116 A Chat

    ?I paused to exhale, releasing whatever stress weighed down on my shoulders.


    "But--" The guard expressed.


    "But nothing" However, I interrupted. "Or do you think Boris and I are fools? Are you so blind that you didn''t see the little game that we just yed here to save ours and your skins?".


    I watched as his eyes widened inprehension "Although, Boris might be a man with a big heart -too good for his own safety, however, I can assure you that he is not a fool" I added.


    He opened his mouth to speak but immediately closed it as though he was at a loss for words.


    In response, I snorted at his inability to utter a word and responded as I stood up from my seat.


    "When you are done with the cleanup, send the reports to me" I stated. "The faster we know what to do, the better for us".


    My frail bones moved towards the door, unlocked it and headed back to my room.


    Although it wasn''t asfortable as my pce, it wasn''t unsatisfactory. And as a king who has lost his sessors, his throne, his people, and even the motivation to keep on ascending, something as mundane as that was the least of my problems.


    ........


    "Ahh--mm" Nine woke up and gripped her head tightly. She felt like an avnche had mmed through her head and steered her awake.


    "Ah! You are awake" She staggered backwards in fright and desperately jolted her head from side to side.


    "Right here" Her head snapped towards the direction of the voice andnded on a small dinner table.


    And then, it hit her.


    This man...


    "Ahhh!" She groaned in frustration as her mind recalled every single detail that took ce yesterday night.


    "YOU!" She unintentionally pushed herself backwards. Her eyes widened and she spoke, "Who are you?".


    The man to whom she posed the question, however, yed with his food before cing the wooden spoon packed with rice grains into his mouth.


    He chewed it slowly, swallowed it, and paused before he looked at her and replied "Don''t you remember?" His brow rose a bit in amusement.


    "I am a Prince currently in search of a woman to be by my side, and I think that you are just the perfect person to be one" He said, exaggeratedly, while he twirled his wooden spoon around in the air.


    She remembered. Of course, she did. However, that wasn''t what she meant.


    "Ahem!" She cleared her throat and borated "You are a prince, right?¡­.. So which fallen kingdom are you from? Are you from the Brylen Kingdom? Or perhaps, you are from the Houya Kingdom! I heard that they are one of the few royal families to escapepletely".


    She watched as his lips twitched before he sighed exaggeratedly.


    "What?" She muttered.


    The man or the Prince peered at her "I thought that the first question you would ask was for my name. And not interrogating whether I am a prince or not, or which kingdom I am from" He replied, disappointedly.


    Her lips thinned. Was that why he looked disappointed?


    Of course, she already knew his name, as she had heard it during the signing of the contract, or did he forget?


    She shook her head "I already knew your name ".


    "Oh! Then what is it?" He asked.


    She opened her mouth to speak "It''s¡­.". Nothing came out.


    She tried again, only to be met with the same result. She scoured around her mind, trying to find the name of the man, seated in front of her, however, she couldn''t remember.


    "You see!" He spoke. ".. I told you that you don''t know it?"


    For some reason, she felt like a headache was about to hit her soon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But it''s not surprising though, since you were paralysed and barely fighting to keep yourself from falling unconscious throughout yesterday''s event" He added.


    She took a deep breath, and exhaled "I am sorry. I should have asked for your name first".


    "Come on! No need to apologize" He waved his hands at her "You are my woman now, so we can ignore something as trivial as that. And besides, I promised to give you the world, so your question isn''t that redundant".


    For some reason, her lips twitched.


    "My name is Prince Wyatt Brewer. Or, you can call me Prince Wyatt or Wyatt. As my woman, pick whichever pleases you" He said. He bowed down slightly while seated before he went back to eating his boiled rice.


    She nodded her head in understanding. For Nina, as long as the person in front of her was royalty, then she needed to address him with the utmost respect, or risk trampling down on their ego.


    "And as for which kingdom, sorry to say, but, I am not from any of the fallen kingdoms" He exined.


    Nina''s brows rose a bit.


    "Then where are you from?" She asked.


    "I am a Prince from the Endossa empire" He answered. The words rolled off his lips as though he was reading out his background to her.


    "Endossa empire? How do I know that you are not lying?" She questioned him, suspiciously. Even though the Cryptic sea was locked off from the outside world, that didn''t mean that she hasn''t heard of the Endossa empire -one of humanity''s greatest and reigning empires.


    "Do I look as though I have the time or energy to lie? You are now bonded to me, so why should I waste my time lying to you when you will find out sooner orter?".


    She gulped. The Endossa empire! Doesn''t her luck seem too good to be true?


    The first prince of the Endossa empire! Here! Maybe - Maybe, with him, then - -


    "Oh! And I am the banished first Prince" He borated.


    "The banished first Prince?" She repeated. Was that supposed to be a title?


    He nodded with a wry smile on his lips "Yes". He cleared his throat and continued "You seem more excitement that you got married to a prince than me. So, I needed to rify that I am now just a prince by birth, in name or title".


    Banished? Doesn''t that mean that he couldn''t help her?


    She picked the only optionid in front of her to save her life. And now ¡­..


    Her mouth felt dry. Her heart felt like it was plummeting without pause below her gut.


    "So why did you do it?" He asked. "I know that I threatened and coaxed you to do so because of your¡­ unfortunate situation. But still, you could have just refused and avoided being bound to someone you just met for the rest of your life and instead, wait for another miracle to pass by and save your life".


    "I would have died" Her lips pressed tightly against each other. Were miracles going to appear one after the other?...  And besides, did he just call himself a miracle?


    "Exactly! But you didn''t choose to die, instead, you desperately grabbed onto the option I handed over to you. So it''s either you are afraid of dying, or you had a goal or reason that kept you from choosing death, or both" He exined "So which is it? What were your reasons?".


    Nina blinked. Her heartbeat started racing rapidly. She ced her hand on her chest, took a deep breath and exhaled.


    She steeled her gaze and stared at him "I did so because I heard something that I was not supposed to. And those groups of people wanted me dead because of it. The invaders are nning something. Something that would tear the city, and the kingdom apart if ites to fruition".


    She paused and continued "They want me dead because they are afraid that I will reveal the secret. And then, you came along. I thought -- I thought" Tears began to stream down from her eyes."I thought that with you, I might be able to survive because I guessed that you were a Prince from one of the fallen kingdoms...".


    She used her hands and wiped her tears away "But, it seems that I was wrong, and now, my life is bound to a banished Prince while I wait like a sitting duck for them to trace where I am, and then kill me. I am not ready to die! I still have a lot of things to do! I am not rea...".


    Suddenly, her body felt warm. She sniffed an unfamiliar scent and opened her eyes slowly, only to be greeted by the sight of the Prince hugging her.


    "Shhhh! So it''s both then" He whispered "Bride. Concubine, Mistress. Wife. Call it however you want to want to call it. But, remember that you are now mine, and if anybody wants to kill you, they would have to pass through me first".


    Nina swallowed her saliva at his deration.


    "But aren''t you troubled about the problem?" She asked, "I mean, this means that you will be going against the fallen kingdoms".


    "No, I am not" He answered.

 Chapter 117 Uncovering The Unknown

    ?"The extra te on the table is prepared for you. You can eat it if you are hungry" He added.


    She nodded her head and came down from the bed. Her steps were weak but steadily became firm as she approached the table.


    "Knock! Knock!!" A sound came from the door.


    She turned towards him and asked, "Are you expecting a visitor?".


    It couldn''t be that they had found her this fast, right?


    "Yes. I ordered something for myself this morning" He answered weirdly before he walked towards the door, and unlocked it.


    A woman stepped in. A woman dressed in the most provocative gown that she has everid her eyes on. She didn''t believe that a woman could possess such a tantalizing shape.


    She gulped. Her eyes were drawn to the woman''srge encaged breasts down to her fleshy thighs that were on full disy because of two slits that hang on both sides of her legs from her waist.


    From her face, she could tell that she was several years older than her, but still, she wondered who she was.


    "So this is the reason you weren''t here yesterday night" The woman pointed at her before she pressed her body and squashed her boobs on Prince Wyatt and continued "Even though I prepared something special for you" she muttered seductively.


    Prince Wyatt smiled " I wasn''t in the mood yesterday" He wrapped his hands around her waist and snaked his hand to grab the woman''s bare ass beneath her red gown "However, I am currently in the mood for something else this morning".


    Nina''s throat went dry. She didn''t know how, but, she could feel the tension around them from her position.


    However, her brain still rattled in confusion as she had no idea what was going on.


    "Mmmh~~ And what is that?" The woman moaned and replied.


    "Voyeurism" A strange word escaped Prince Wyatt''s lips. A word that she could swear that she has never before heard all through her life.


    And she was in some way a schr.


    "And what is that?" Even the woman responded in confusion.


    In a single moment, as though he has done such a thing a hundred times before, he turned the woman and pressed her face to the wall with her rear end facing him. He loosed his trousers before he turned around to look at her with a smile across his lips.


    "I know that this might be embarrassing for you, but I need to know what voyeurism feels like" He turned and pushed the woman''s face to the ground. Surprisingly, the woman didn''t rebut the way he mishandled her and only grunted out in satisfaction.


    He raised her sexually provocative gown up and spread her ass cheeks apart "But besides, you will soon experience the kind of man I am sooner orter, so its best you understand what I am capable of by witnessing it first hand" He spoke before he mmed his waist forward.


    "Ah!~~Ah!!~~Ah!!!~~"Almost instantly, sounds of flesh pping against each other and a woman moaning with her tongue rolled out of her mouth filled the room.


    Nina was confused. She didn''t know whether to sit down and eat, or remain standing and keep on watching.


    "Grrrrrrrrrr..." Her stomach grumbled in hunger, leaving her with no other choice but to take a seat and eat.


    However, beneath the background of the countless thoughts that filled her mind, her eyes never tore off from the immoral scene transpiring in front of her.


    Her prince was a promiscuous man.


    .....


    Something doesn''t feel right!


    "My queen! Thank goodness, you are awake".


    "Ah! What happened?" She rose from her bed and muttered weakly.


    "Don''t you remember my queen? You suddenly copsed on the ground and started screaming until you passed out" The man d in a pristine two-tailed ck suit with spotless white gloves expressed with concern.


    Ah! Yes, she remembered!


    Her name was Mavena Velor -daughter of thete king Velor the second. The famous Miracle Queen -the Queen who protected her kingdom and pushed back the scourge of the Moonlight''s ice, provided asylum to the 5 fallen kingdoms, and did the impossible by captur--


    Wait! Something was not right. Her thoughts diverted, and she asked the most genuine question she could think of.


    "And what about the meeting?" She questioned. She dropped her feet to the ground and sighed in relief as she felt the difort slowing leaving her body.


    "The meeting was postponed my Queen" Her butler responded.


    Her brows rose a bit.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But, wasn''t it important? He should have waited until I was awake" She retorted.


    However, Gideon -Her butler, a man who has been serving her since she first took her steps bowed.


    "I am sorry My Queen. But after you screamed in pain and copsed yesterday, you were asleep for the rest of the day and night. So, I decided that it was best to send the royal informant away and wait for you to awaken before fixing another appointment with him" He responded, apologetically.


    ....


    ''Was that what happened?'' I thought. But, why does my head ache whenever I think about it?


    "Hahh!" I breathed out in relief, as I felt the aching pain receding. But no matter how natural it felt, there was still something in me that made it clear that... Something doesn''t feel right!


    "Alright. I can''t fault you since you did the right thing" I took a ss cup filled with water, given to me by a maid and drank it. I kept the ss back on the ss tray and watched as the maid quickly walked back to her position, and stood among the few others.


    "And the doctors, what did they say about my condition?" I asked, and listened attentively.


    "..My Queen" My interest was picked as I heard the uncertain tone of voice.


    "What is it?" I stood up and asked, while I watched as a maid came forward and straightened my gown.


    "The doctors said that there was nothing wrong with you" He replied, "And we also checked if you were attacked, however, there was no sign of any injury on your body, both physically or mentally¡­. It was just as though you just copsed on your own and started screaming".


    I nodded my head. I believed him. It was easy to believe him because I could also feel that there was nothing wrong with my body.


    Regardless, since I woke up, there is still an instinctively feeling reverberating at the back of my head that something doesn''t feel right.


    What? What doesn''t feel right? I asked myself the question and once again, there was no... response.


    I exhaled in confusion and walked forward to grab the handle of the door.


    "Let me help you with that my Queen" However, Gideon immediately stepped forward and swung the door open for me.


    I shook her head and smiled "I am more than alright to open a door, you know?".


    "I know, but you can never be too careful" His tone was cordial. His aged face was straight and stern. His senses and eyes were on full alert. Andstly, I could see and feel all the warmth he had in his heart for me.


    Even if he was my servant, he still treated me like his daughter. Another sigh escaped my lips.


    "Let''s go, I want to take a good look at something" Walking out of the room, I took in the sunlight re, that reflected its rays to the wide hall in front of me.


    "And may I ask where to, my Queen?" Gideon asked, and I could sense the curiosity stained in his voice.


    Well, I couldn''t me him. After all, I suddenly awoke from a deep slumber and was now heading towards somewhere unknown. If I wasn''t the one doing it, I would have posed the question too.


    "The dungeon" The words rolled out of my lips.


    I frowned.


    I didn''t know why I desperately wanted to go down there, but, for some reason, I waspelled to.


    The incredulous expression on Gideon''s face didn''t escape my gaze as I nodded at the numerous servants who stopped whatever they were doing and bowed at my presence.


    "And what would we be doing there, my Queen?"


    Even if I didn''t have any answer for that, I still needed to give him a response, and so I muttered "We will see".


    His eyes widened at my nonsensical answer, but that was it. If he needed any more answers, then he would have to wait until they reached the dungeon.


    "And the maids, should I disperse then?"


    I didn''t respond. There was no need to. Having served me for so long, Gideon was able to understand what I wanted just by looking at my expression.


    "All of you disperse" All the maids behind me scattered to carry out other e misceneous tasks, leaving both of us alone.


    "MY QUEEN!" Two men dressed in armour, each with a sword hanging from their waist and a shield in front of them, greeted me loudly when they sensed my presence.


    I nodded. I brought out the medallion tied around my neck and showed it to them.


    They nodded and proceeded to open the door that led to the dungeon.

 Chapter 118 Uncovering The Unknown (2)

    ?"Click!!" The guards sealed shut the door behind us as we walked in. I picked up a fire torch hanging on the wall and led the way down the stairs.


    "My Queen, let me hold that for you?" Gideon requested.


    I nodded. I gave him the fire torch, and we both walked down the narrow stairs until we reached thest floor with three routes in front of us.


    "This way" I picked the left path and strolled in almost instinctively, dragging along Gideon who was still clueless about whatever was happening.


    And soon, we reached the end of the corridor.


    Strange. Something strange was going on. Why aren''t there guards here?


    I was sure. No! I assumed that there were supposed to be guards positioned around here.


    "Is something wrong, my Queen?" My immacte butler, Gideon questioned, dragging me out of my thoughts.


    "Gideon, aren''t there supposed to be guards there?" I responded.


    I watched as he furrowed his brows in confusion. "For exactly what reason, my Queen?" He asked.


    "Isn.." I opened her mouth and immediately closed it. For some reason, I can''t remember. I could not remember anything.


    "Ahem!" I cleared my throat and posed him another question "Gideon, who exactly am I?".


    He responded "You are Queen Mavena Valor, the only daughter of the formerte king Valor the second. Titled by foes and friends as the Miracle Queen" Even with confusion apparent in his expression, he asked, "But why are you asking me such a question, my Queen".


    "I.." I paused. I inhaled deeply and exhaled. The whitish fog escaped from my lips as I asked "And why was I called the miracle Queen?"


    I stared at him and watched as his brow furrowed once more


    "Isn''t that obvious?" He responded "You were and still are the only one capable of stopping the curse of the ''Moonlight''s ice'' from prating the Vrymath Kingdom. Together with your good heart, you granted the neighbouring kingdoms asylum in yours, And so you were named the Miracle Queen. A title that was given by others to you for doing the impossible".


    I took a deep breath one more time and exhaled.


    "And how did I stop the Moonlight''s ice?" I questioned. I felt my hands twitch uncontrobly for a moment as I asked that simple question.


    He didn''t respond. Gideon -My aged butler stared at me with a worried expression "Is there anything wr¡­"


    "Just answer the question!!" The words came out of my lips more loudly than I had expected. Nheless, I still needed to know "Just answer the question! How did I stop the moonlight''s ice?"


    "You¡­." His words were stuck in his mouth "You did it by¡­" And somehow, I had expected it.


    "Gideon?"


    "Yes, my Queen" He bowed.


    "Do you remember how I stopped the Moonlight''s ice? Or do you not know of it?" Somehow, I could already guess his answer.


    However, only after a few seconds of scouring his mind for answers did he respond "I do not know of it, my Queen". He raised his head and stared at me before he bowed down once more in a fluid motion.


    "Forgive me, my Queen. But it seems that I have never asked. But please, tell me, how did you stop the Moonlight''s ice and protect the Vrymath kingdom from its scourge?"


    Now, I was sure of it. The fear. The feeling that something wasn''t right rang deeper in my mind. Even the itch in my head that rampaged whenever I tried to wonder why, confirmed my worries.


    "Gideon?" I spoke. I didn''t respond to his question.


    "Yes, my Queen" Gideon strengthened his back and responded.


    "Open the door" I replied. Something didn''t feel right, and I felt that through this door, I would know why?


    I breathed loudly, watching as he hesitated before walking towards the door to open it.


    "Click!! Bang!!" He forced the handle to open, and paused "My Queen" He turned towards me and stared at me with me a concerned gaze.


    "Open it" I repeated. No matter what, nothing was stopping me from seeing what was behind this door.


    Gideon nodded in affirmation and pulled the door open.


    "My Queen" His outstretched arm blocked my entrance into the room. "Let me go in first" He requested. But, his stern voice made it hard for me to deny his request.


    "Okay" I noted. I knew that he was doing this all for my safety, so there was no need for me, not to let him.


    He widened the door enough for a single person to pass through, picked up another fire torch that hung from the wall and lit it up before he handed the other one to me and proceeded to walk through the door.


    "Hahh!" I didn''t know when it started, but my breathing hitched. My heart drummed rapidly non-stop.


    What''s happening in there?


    Why hasn''t he called out for me yet? Mayb --


    "My Queen!! You cane in!!"


    My heartbeat fastened.


    I grabbed the door and let the fire touch brighten up the way forward as I walked in. I wanted to know what was going on!<novelnext></novelnext>


    I needed to know why I suddenly felt like something was not right!


    I needed to --


    "My Queen!" Gideon called out for my attention and immediately arrived by my side.


    However, I didn''t respond to him as my eyes flickered all around the room, and my racing heart came to a sudden halt.


    "There is nothing here" I muttered.


    "Yes, my Queen, there is nothing here" Gideon repeated my words. His firm voice bounced off the barren room as opposed to mine.


    "There is nothing here".


    "Yes, my Queen" He nodded in affirmation.


    How? This can''t be right! It can''t be!!


    How was there nothing here?


    Several countless thoughts raced through my mind as my leg sprang to life by itself and began to stroll forward.


    How?


    The fire torch lightened up the path in front of me, and I could see the cobwebs hanging from the pirsbined with the dusty dirty ground that imprinted the shape of my footstep as I walked forward.


    How?


    I raised the fire torch and pointed towards therge circr tform in front of me. My heart skipped a beat, as a foreign image appeared in front of me and ovepped against my vision.


    Again, my heart skipped a beat.


    How?


    I used my other hand to wipe my eye clean. No, this wasn''t real!


    I walked forward and didn''t stop until I was right on top of the tform.


    The world in my vision spun. My eyes turned weak and my vision was unstable. "AHHHH¡­" I screamed.


    "MY QUEEN!"


    Before I knew it, I fell off the tform, as though something had pushed me off. It was strange, and most of all, it felt real.


    I sunk my hands into my hair and mumbled ''But, how is that possible?''


    "My Queen! Are you alright?" Gideon caught my body and gently ced me on the ground.


    "HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE?" I screamed. I ignored his question and yelled at the tform in front of me.


    Something doesn''t feel right! And this time, I couldn''t also feel it, but I knew it!


    "I-I thi-ink here isn''t safe for you anymore my Queen! We have to go now!!" Gideon said. He voiced out his concern for my well-being, and when I nced at his face, I could tell that he was beginning to doubt my sanity.


    But I wasn''t crazy... H-He just couldn''t see it! H-He was the one that couldn''t tell the difference!!


    An image ovepped over my vision again. I touched my forehead and felt the bulging veins around it


    I shook Gideon''s hands and stood up on my feet.


    "My Queen!" I ignored his call and walked towards the nearest pir.


    "This!" I ced my hands on the pir, and a vision shed along with my heartbeat "This! Right on this pir, there were chains, enormous chains tied around it" I walked to the next pir "And this one too" I moved on to the next pir "And this one too" I moved to the next.


    "And this!"


    "And this!"


    "And this!" I stopped. My eyes flickered restlessly around the massive circr tform, and I could now discreetly see the unknown image superimposing upon my current vision.


    I walked towards the tform, climbed on it and stood at its edge.


    "My Queen" I could hear Gideon''s consoling voice behind me, but that didn''t matter to me right now, because the image in front of me was getting clearer and clearer.


    "Ah!" I copsed kneel first on the ground and held my head in pain. Cold. I suddenly felt cold. My body felt like it was freezing. This cold¡­ It felt¡­ different.


    My vision changed "Cold!" I muttered in surprise as I saw the scene around me change rapidly until what was left was a frozen and snowy room.


    I couldn''t see Gideon. I have already turned around to check, but he wasn''t there. I was all alone. All.... alone in this frozen snowy room.


    I froze.


    Suddenly, it hit me. How did snow get into this room? Weren''t we several floors below the castle? So ho --

 Chapter 119 Here It Lies

    ?"Growl!" A cloud of whitish frigid fog washed over my face. I froze once more because that sound wasn''t mine.


    Instead of deliberating whether to confront the source of the sound or not, my head instantly snapped forward.


    Thump! Thump!! Thump!!!


    My heart drummed, unstoppably. My arms spasmed and shook as I steeled my legs to stand up and take a step back after stumbling on the snow a few times.


    I had forgotten. No! I had almost forgotten. The sacrifices of the hundreds -thousands of men thatid their lives that day, the years it took before the news reached my ears and the months I had spent to devise a n to capture it.


    And yet, just this morning I was stripped of all those memories. How?


    There was nothing I wanted to know right now than how such a thing was possible!


    "CLIING! DING!!" The chains tied around the pirs shook. The sound reverberated around the room again and again. But, I didn''t bother to look because my eyes were fixated on the one responsible for it.


    With shimmering blue scales on its skin that glinted in the pale light winter sun, frozen spiky bones that looked like crystals, each arranged in a straight line, from its head down to its tail, and a body -a body with the monstrous shape of a reptile, with four long bulging legs and three long brilliant ckish ws that extended from its three reptilian appendages, the beast towered me on the enormous circr tform and stared down at me.


    "Huff! Growl!!" The fog that escaped its mouth washed over my face again.


    How could I have forgotten?


    I gulped. My legs trembled beneath the assault of the cold, and I copsed on the snow.


    But, my eyes never tore off from the beast, because this was it, this was the beast that brought about the ''Moonlight''s Ice'' and froze thends within the Cryptic Sea.


    I had captured it! I sealed it here!!


    I used it as the catalyst to stop the ''Moonlight''s ice'' from rampaging into my kingdom. And yet I..... forgot.


    Suddenly, as though reality began to tear away from my vision, the cold around me faded. The chains fell and scattered into nothingness. And the beast that brought about the emergence of Moonlight''s ice vanished.


    The world around me spun back to normal. And all I could see once more was an empty room filled with dirt and cobwebs.


    My hands cleared away the dust on the ground, and momentarily, I understood.


    "Gideon" I spoke.


    He responded, "Yes. My Queen". Her voice sounded too close to my ears, forcing me to turn my head to the side and stare at him.


    And it was only then that I understood that he had been by my side. And from the way he looked at me, it was clear that he had no idea of what was going on.


    Well, from what I had just seen and experienced, I wasn''t expecting him to. I stood up and dusted away the dirt on my clothes.


    Tch! They weren''ting off!


    I sighed, seeing as I had just wasted a beautiful gown as the dirt was now glued to it.


    "Send an invitation to the leaders of every fallen kingdom in my kingdom" I descended from the tform and walked towards the door "Tell, them that the Queen has invited them for a meeting".


    "My Queen" Gideon opened his mouth to speak, however, I interrupted him, already knowing what the aged butler of mine was going to say.


    "You were going to ask me why I haven''t called them for a meeting all this time since I granted them asylum in my kingdom, right?" I rified. If I had a reason for doing so before -even though I could guess what it was, but right now, those reasons were useless.


    "Yes, my Queen. Those were exactly my thoughts" He responded.


    My hands pushed the door open and widened the narrow road which Gideon was quick to seal shut the moment he made his way through it.


    My response, however, was obvious "Whatever reasons I had before are now useless. If we want to make it through the following months, then we have to work fast".


    "Work fast?" He repeated. "You are sounding as though some kind of cmity is about to befall all of us. I am sorry my Queen, but I do not understand anything that has happened since the moment you woke up".


    Feeling his confusion behind my back, I halted my steps.


    "Gideon, I will exin everything to you after I have confirmed some things first" I turned around and exined to him "However, for now, just carry out my others ande to meet me when you are done with them".


    He stared at me doubtfully. The faint expression that I- HIs Queen might have lost her mind didn''t escape my sight as I took in every detail of his expression.


    With a sigh escaping his lips, he bowed and responded "Whatever you say, my Queen".


    I nodded and continued my way forward.


    "Oh! And don''t forget to check the food crops and livestock. I also need to know what the situation at the farm looks like" I stated, suddenly remembering that I also needed that important piece of information.


    "Yes, my Queen, I will make sure to check it out and report back to you" He answered.


    Our every footstep echoed and reverberated around the barren hall as we made our way up the stairs. We reached the door where the guards were stationed and walked out of it.


    Unsurprisingly, Gideon never left my side until I was back in my room and surrounded by my maids.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I think you need to take little rest my Queen" He suggested


    .


    I nodded. Even though just an hour or two had passed, I think that I deserved a little rest after my experience this morning. So, after having a quick bath and a new change of clothes, I slipped into my bedsheets and quietly went to sleep.


    ¡­........


    "Click!!" I watched as ire blew me a kiss before walking out of the door and closing it behind her.


    "Well, that was exciting" No, I wasn''t developing some kind of fetish. That was just a once-in-a-one-time thing that I needed to experience.


    "What?" I sat down and awkwardly rubbed my nose when I noticed Nina''s stare.


    "Forgive me for saying this Prince Wyatt, but, that was the most embarrassing and scandalous disy that I have ever witnessed" She stated.


    Yet, her face burned red as I could see her still trying to stabilize her breathing.


    "Thank you. It seems that you observed the scene quite well for you to notice the embarrassing details" I expressed. I didn''t know if I was right, but I could tell that Nina was still a virgin.


    Instincts. My instincts told me that.


    "I-I¡­" She shook her head suddenly and muttered "I wasn''t watching".


    Damn it! How could someone be so cute while lying?


    Regardless, Iughed "Don''t worry about it" I waved my hand yfully at her expression "I just wanted to break off that stiff mask on your face. We are going to be by each other side for a long time, so the sooner you learn how to behave when we are together or when we are in public, the better for the both of us".


    A slight pause engulfed the conversation.


    "..And how would you presume I do that? By taking off my pants and presenting my bare ass in front of you"


    ".¡­"


    That was¡­ fast! I honestly only expected her to be more open after a quick back-and-forth retortion. And not this quick.


    "Yes" I nodded my head "That will definitely bring us closer to each other" I said.


    Nina sighed in defeat "This conversation is getting nowhere" She stated.


    Her eyes flickered around the room before she stared at her empty te "At least, I can peacefully think of what to do next now".


    I nodded in affirmation "Yeah, take all the time you need. I don''t have any more visitors f---"


    "Knock! Knock!!"


    "Ahem!" I cleared my throat as I watched Nina''s sudden change in expression. Now, I feel like a lying husband.


    .


    "Knock! Knock!!"


    "Should I help you get that?"


    "No, don''t worry" I stood up, walked towards the door, and opened it "Sorry, I think that you are at the wro¡­".


    "Good morning Captain"


    I stared at the figure of Annabelle dressed in her usual robe.


    "Annabelle" I blinked.


    "Yes, Captain" She walked into the room and instantly noticed the presence of Nina "I see that you have been enjoying yourself, Captain".


    A bad premonition immediately arose in my gut.


    "Captain, can you tell this prostitute to excuse us for a minute?"


    "Ahem!" I almost choked on my words "Annabelle?"


    "Yes, Captain"


    "She isn''t going anywhere"


    Her brows rose and her lips twitched in irritation "Captain! This isn''t the time for yourscivious -"


    "Let me exin!" I blurted.

 Chapter 120 It Cant Go Wrong, Right?

    ?"I--"


    "Just keep quiet for a moment and let me exin" I repeated.


    Good! Seeing that she had quieted down and was looking at me with a questioning gaze, I opened my mouth and chose my next words carefully.


    "Annabelle?"


    "Yes, Captain"


    I pointed my hands at Nina, "This is Nina" I paused briefly, then continued "She is my wife".


    Annabelle blinked at me weirdly before her eyes shed over to Nina with a more observant gaze.


    "Nina?"


    "Yes, Prince Wyatt"


    "This is Annabelle" I pointed both my hands to Annabelle "She is a member of my crew"


    "And my teacher" Annabelle uttered, immediately after I finished speaking.


    "Yes, I am also her teacher and she is my student" I exined.


    "...Captain, is that it?" Annabelle asked. Her lips were thinly pressed together. Surprisingly, she seems put off by the fact that I got a wife, or that she won''t be the only woman onboard the ship


    "Yes" I nodded my head "Now, you guys should digest that knowledge first before you speak to each other¡­.. It would be bad if any of you started on the wrong foot".


    My stare didn''t linger on one of them, but instead, I flickered my eyes at the two of them, and their expression, at the same time, preparing myself for any sudden outburst.


    Of course, I certainly wasn''t expecting the two women to meet in such a way!


    My hand ran through my hair as the confrontation now turned into a one-minute awkward showdown.


    Suddenly, Annabelle walked forward, her eyes fully focused on Nina. She stretched a hand forward for a handshake. A few momentster, Nina grabbed it and shook her hand.


    "So you are his mistress?" Annabelle asked. She undoubtedly wasn''t doing a good job hiding her dissatisfaction.


    "Yes. It seems that I am" Nina replied, and then continued "And you are his student, and crew member?".


    "Yes I am"


    "So that means that Prince Wyatt is a Pirate?"


    "Yes, he is"


    Yeah! I haven''t told her yet.


    "Does that mean you guys are part of Captain Crimson eye crew?"


    "No, we are not a part of his crew. But we know each other in some way" The back-and-forth questions and answers were thrown at each other without even a slight pause. It was as though they could understand the other person''s facial expression and predict their next words.


    "The--"


    I interrupted their conversation. They didn''t seem like they were going to stop anytime soon.


    "Now, you both have introduced yourselves to each other" They both turned their heads and stared at me. Annabelle most especially stared at me with a stern inquiry gaze.


    I paid it no heed, and continued "So what is it you want to talk about?" I asked, "I hope that it isn''t anything serious". Since she entered the brothel and walked straight to my room, it wasn''t difficult to know that something was up.


    "No, it isn''t. But it''s still something I need to talk to you about" Annabelle responded. She sat down and made herselffortable on the chair before she exined "You see, I...¡­."


    ¡­.....


    My brows furrowed "Is that what happened? And the reason you weren''t here yesterday?".


    "Yes" Annabelle responded. She crossed her arms and let out a long tired sigh from her lips "And that''s why I came to you because I didn''t bring that kind of money with me as I left it on the ship together with my luggage¡­.. The one I have here is much but, not enough. I promise to pay you back when we get back to the ship".


    "I understand. But that isn''t the main problem right now. The main issue is that you were attacked by the Slo-oy..."


    "The Sloywoth kingdom" She corrected.


    "Yes, the Sloywoth kingdom" I noted "If they took such a chance to risk everything and fight you head-on just to bring you back to their king, I don''t see any reason for them not to do the same thing again when they discover another opportunity".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, and that is why I have spoken with Boris beforehand" She exined.


    "Who''s Boris?" I questioned.


    "He is the de-facto ruler of this city and the one the fight before it got out of hand"


    I nodded in understanding. While I was here having some fun, engaging in a little exercise and picking up harem members, all these things were happening. Of course, I was aware that this world won''t stop revolving because of me. But, that didn''t mean that I didn''t have ns to steer it in the direction, that I wanted.


    I smiled.


    My head tilted to the side, catching a glimpse of Nina''s bewildered expression. Apart from meeting the de-facto rulers of the city and owing them some money, heaven knows what else shocked her.


    I stood up, and straightened my coat "Let''s go and meet this king".


    "You areing along" Annabelle asked with a raised brow.


    "Of course. You are now a part of my crew. Which means that you are also my subordinate" I exined "So I can''t let you handle such a thing by yourself".


    Considering that I can smell the political affairs of the situation from a mile away. Politics. Politics is not my best friend.


    She gave me a strange look but didn''t object. "Alright, let''s go" She nodded.


    I turned to look at Nina "Are youing? Or you would rather rest a little and wait till Ie back?".


    "I aming" Nina rushed to grab her jacket, pulled it over her head and wore it before standing in front of me, with an exasperated breath.


    I almost forgot that she is still afraid of being assassinated by the fallen kingdoms.  As for which, we are still figuring that out.


    Well, at least now, because of Annabelle, I have an opportunity to socialize with one of them now and understand the kind of people I would be dealing with, considering that I would be staying in the Vrymath kingdom for quite some time.


    With fluid movements, I opened the door, walked out, and led the way downstairs. After reaching thest floor, I met with the same girl as yesterday who purposely derailed the conversation and caused Annabelle to stare at me with an odd gaze.


    Unfortunately for her, I wasn''t in the mood, again.


    Yeah! Sex isn''t the only thing I think about¡­. at least, not 24/7.


    Besides, it''s not as though I had any ns of fucking her as she wasn''t on the checklist of women I wanted to sleep with.


    ¡­....¡­..


    "7, 000 gold coins".


    The huge amount of money still rang deeply in my head. There were a lot.... a whole lot of things that I could aplish with just 7, 000 gold coins. I don''t even believe I could umte such an amount of money by myself without pulling a few feats or breaking some personal financial barriers.


    And now, I followed behind my new spouse --Husband --Prince-- Master... Ah! I still can''t figure out what to call him.


    I shook my head and scattered those thoughts. No, this isn''t what I should be focusing on.


    Didn''t he say that he was a pirate?


    Her prince was also a pirate! For some reason, I didn''t know how to feel about that. I had thought that he was only trying to soothe me with his words about protecting even as a banished prince. But, after I learned that he was a pirate, I understood that it wasn''t an empty promise.


    And the fact they were somehow connected to Captain Crimson eye, who I knew so little about! Nheless, I exhaled in relief. My life was safe now. I stared at Prince Wyatt and Annabelle.....


    "Probably" I couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Hurry up!" Prince Wyatt''s voice prated my ears. His hands were tucked in his brown trench coat. He strolled forward without a care in the world. His posture was as though he owned everything around him as he nced at the street stalls and houses, not bothering to even spare a second nce.


    Andstly, if you have never spoken to him before, you would only assume that he was arrogant, self cent¡­.


    "We are here?" My thoughts were derailed by the sudden announcement, and the familiarrge gates in front of me.


    I turned her head towards Annabelle, who didn''t like me. Though, I could already guess the reason, why?


    My eyes then flickered over to the guards who hurriedly opened the gates and weed us in. "Our king has been waiting for your" They both spoke at the same time.


    One of them even left the gates and escorted us into the vi "Follow me".


    "Thump!" Unknowingly, without even noticing it, My heartbeat began to race. Just yesterday I was about to be killed by one of the invaders. Now, I was about to step foot into the home of one of the fallen kings.


    All these things felt unreal to me!

 Chapter 121 Beware Of The Prince

    ?Perverted. Immoral. Deviant. Corrupted. Debauched. It didn''t stop there. The words kept oning out of her mind like a schr looking for a new meaning to a word.


    The idea that her Captain was weak to a woman''s charms wasforting because it meant that her goal would be easier to aplish. But, flip the coin over, and you would get a man who swung his dick around like loose change, hoping that it falls into a pussy instead of being trapped in some corner.


    Depraved.


    Even now, she still couldn''t fathom the idea of why he decided to remain in a brothel instead of looking for an inn to stay in. Was it so that he could easily call the whores whose legs has been grabbed more than the handle of a public restroom to his room, or to keep an eye on his crewmen who were also trapped in some room, sharing the body of a woman whose body has now been reduced to nothing more than an outlet for their sexual frustrations.


    She didn''t know. She wanted to know, to understand his reasons, and so, she asked. Of course, she did. Knowing everything about him was part of her reasons for being here, And he responded, with the most cryptic response she had ever received.


    "A man who has spent his whole life chasing bread will seek another purpose if given another chance".


    Countless falls of snow have found themselves deeply buried under her foot when she tried again, and again to unruffle the meaning of such words. She could notprehend nor understand the way his mind works at times, or where his thoughts wandered during their conversations.


    However, she couldn''t deny that he was unique. But, still, the amusements that danced around his lips when he saw her confused expression left her irritated.


    Sometimes, she wishe --


    Annabelle shook her head. No, this was good. She was sent here to get whatever information she knew about Prince Wyatt. His likes and dislikes, friends and foes, and every other thing about him. So, it meant that she was progressing.


    She turned her head back and looked at the woman behind her. Her name was Nina, a 1st circle 2nd rank ascendant, that''s if her observation were correct.


    She sighed defeatedly. Everything was going well. She was making progress. Except, he just had to go and get a wife.


    A wife! Where in heaven''s name did he get himself a wife?


    How? Did he even know how ridiculous that sounded?


    She chuckled internally. Of course, he did. Well, if his character portrayed what she knew about him, then she was sure that he was fully aware of what he was doing.


    He is aware of what he does! That''s it. That was what made the whole situation utterly nonsensical.


    Questions upon questions danced upon her lips as she held herself back from asking. Knowing him, he would probably give another cryptic answer of how the woman was a damsel that needed saving.


    "We are here" The guards bellowed. Their voices drew her out of her thoughts.


    She nodded. Her hands pushed the familiar door open, and she walked in.


    "Our king will be here in a few minutes" The guard announced before he walked away.


    She nodded. The sooner they were done with this, the better.


    And soon, their each found their seats beside the rows the chairs that faced each with a path in the middle that led to a pitiful resemnce of what seemed to be a throne.


    ¡­....¡­.


    "Miss Annabelle" King Ameal, the regal and frail old man she encountered before called out to her.


    Her eyes were drawn to him as he sat down and made himselffortable on his throne "I honestly wasn''t expecting you this early" He spoke to her before he curiously nced at the two individuals close to her.


    She could tell that he was sizing them up. How troublesome!


    "And may I please get to know the people besides you?" She predicted that it was only a matter of time before he would pose that question, and he didn''t disappoint.


    "They are my associates" She had no reason to exin to him. Exining will only lead to more questions. More questions will only lead to them having some kind of rtionship, and they weren''t here for that.  They were only here to pay the money she owed and leave.


    "Oh! I see" King Ameal responded with a smile. The smile never left his face even after he heard my words. Internally, she shook her head. In a normal situation, her words would have been followed by the sounds of several royal guards marching in to apany her out of his castle, together with some kind of punishment for her sudden disrespect.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But, around her were neither castle nor a band of abled royal guards. They were a far cry from it. This was what it meant to be a fallen king and the derision that came with it.


    "The money then" He shifted the conversation.


    Annabelle turned to Prince Wyatt and gave him a nod. Prince Wyatt nodded in response. He tucked his hands in his pocket and pulled out a bill worth 10,000 gold.


    She had seen the bill before, yet no matter how much she looked at it, she could never take her eyes off it. If he had so much more money, wouldn''t it be better to start a business in some multiracial kingdom and live the rest of his life infort and bliss, instead of bing a pirate and enduring the problems that came with it?


    Once again, her head scrambled around the man she called, her Captain. Prince Wyatt, the banished First Prince of Endossa.


    She turned to the side and caught the eyes of some of the guards widening in surprise at the sight of the bill. However, King Ameal, the frail old man remained expressionless. It was obvious that as a king, he had probably seen and had more wealth than this.


    Her eyes flickered towards Prince Wyatt and then King Ameal. she didn''t know the situation was more pitiful. A crown Prince of one of the strongest human empires banished and thrown out of his kingdom, or a king who watched as everything he owned, everything her had and possessed turned to ice.


    Both were the depiction of a fall from grace, however, when she thought about it more, King Ameal''s situation was even more pitiful.


    The king chuckled "It seems that you are friends with some rich associates" The words rolled off his mouth as though he was just making an observation. He turned and gave his guards a signal.


    The guard ran forward and collected the money from Prince Wyatt.


    "He will get you your remaining change of 3, 000 gold coins in a minute" King Ameal exined.


    "Don''t worry about it" Prince Wyatt shook his head in response "You can keep everything an extra for the amount of damage Annabelle had done".


    Annabelle sighed in relief. No matter how unique her Captain might seem, at least, he still didn''t possess enough thick skin to ask for change from a king as though he was some stall owner.


    Even the thought seem shameless and ridiculous in her head.


    Her Captain shrugged after he caught her staring at him. Even now, she wondered what he was thinking about. Even his behaviour was unperturbed in his current environment.


    Surprisingly, his cool-headedness was only equal to that of Captain Crimson eye. Another sigh escaped her lips. That thought surprised her.


    "Now, we are done, let''s go" Prince Wyatt ordered.


    A deep rumble tore from King''s Ameal throat "Why don''t you stay behind, and have breakfast with us" The king said, "I might be a fallen king, but I do know how to treat my guest".


    "I¡­" She opened her mouth to speak, but her words were abruptly interrupted.


    "Thank you, we will be d to stay for breakfast" The banished Prince said. He turned to her and smiled "But, we are currently busy, so maybe some other time".


    She sighed in relief. For a moment, she thought that he was going to say something stupid. She didn''t know why, but she felt like he suddenly had the urge to toy with her.


    "Really" King Ameal dropped his head low in defeat "I was hoping that you stayed behind for breakfast so that we can chat a little before you leave... You all will be staying in the Vrymath Kingdom for a while, won''t you?"


    "Yes, we will. But only for some days or a few weeks" Prince Wyatt replied.


    She didn''t know when it urred, but he had already taken hold of the conversation and grabbed its full rein within his grip.


    "Then don''t you think that it would be wiser for a cat to make acquaintances with a rat before it dives into a sewer of densely infested rats" King Ameal spoke. His words sounded calmer than usual,


    Nheless, she picked it up. She knew what his words meant and understood what he was trying to do.


    Her head snapped towards her Captain.

 Chapter 122 Its Not All Bad Intentions

    ?Yes, she agreed. It would be wise for a cat to associate itself with more rats if it is nning on traversing down a rat-infested sewer. Regardless, those rules don''t apply to them.


    They weren''t cats but ferocious magical beasts, in a den of ants.


    She shook her head.


    ''He wouldn''t'' She thought. Surely he knew that they had nothing to gain from this man, even though he was previously a King.


    "If you put it like that, then there is no reason to say no" Pince Wyatt responded.


    Instantly, a brief remembrance shed passed her mind, and her eyes closed slowly in resignation and her lips parted "Of course, he would''.


    ¡­.....


    Despite the looks I received from Annabelle, I still strode forward and followed behind the fallen King- whose name I still wasn''t aware of towards another room.


    Generally speaking, I should have been cautious of this being an advent of the enemy''s attack, but from his conversation with Annabelle, I concluded that he had no reason to be enemies with us.


    And even if he does, then it would make sense for him not to be alone or have a good reason to do so -no buts or maybe included as that would be stupid, and a king who has survived this far even without a kingdom should be anything but stupid, right?


    Fuck. Don''t jinx it. I shook my head. Thinking in such a way is just like asking for trouble. Besides, I still needed to know who Nina''s attackers were, and I can''t do that if I iste and retrain myself from making a few connections.


    I turned my attention towards Nina. Weird. Just a few minutes ago, I felt like she would rather dive into a pot of steaming hot water than step into the territory of one of the fallen kings.


    And now, she seems incredibly....¡­. excited.


    "We are here" The fallen king pulled the door open, and led us in.


    What th --


    "As you can see, breakfast is set" He added. I resisted the urge to gulp.


    No. I had no idea that when he said breakfast, he meant a feast. He is a fallen king remember¡­.. So of all the things, I imagined about him, eating like a king after everything he had gone through was the least of my thoughts.


    No matter the economic crisis of a jungle, a lion never eats grass they say. I think that a medieval fantasy king should be added to that adage.


    "Please, sit and enjoy the meal, you are my guest" The king turned to us and spoke. His voice rumbled withughter.


    I nodded and took my seat together with the two women beside me.


    "Captain" Annabelle muttered quietly, with irritation clear in her voice.


    "Yes, Annabelle" I responded. I made sure to match the frequency of her voice.


    "I don''t think that it''s a good idea to be associating ourselves with people like this" She said "The more we avoid them, the better it is for us".


    Somehow, when she said ''we'', I had a feeling she meant ''me''.


    "Annabelle"


    "Yes, Captain"


    I kept the spoon that was about to enter into my mouth back on the te and exined "I understand your worries more than you do yourself" She raised her brows in doubt "But there is something I want you to understand".


    "Which is?" If the irritation on her face was clear enough for me to notice before, now it wasn''t. Her face was devoid of any kind of expression as she stared at the meal in front of her nkly.


    "We are not fictional characters on a quest for something greater which requires treating every ce or person like a checkpoint, neither, are we lifeless beings who think every situation is like an event that needs to be solved quickly" I picked up my spoon and dug it into the roasted chicken with various assorted vegetables and beef around it.


    However, before I lost myself in the delicacies in front of me, I continued "Besides, we are ascendants, we are destined to live long¡­" Unless we don''t choose our battles wisely. I thought. "So instead of seeing everything as an obstacle that you ought to get through quickly, why don''t you enjoy the process called life" I peeked a nce at her expression while I ced the food into my mouth.


    She was making that expression again. A face that made it seem as though my mind was full of hogwash, and I was speaking parables of nonsense.


    She went silent for a few seconds, probably contemting my response. "But what if the food is poisoned? For all we know, it is possible that he didn''t call us without an agenda" Soon after, She cleared her throat and asked


    I paused. I raised my head and stared at her, before turning towards the fallen King who seems to be also enjoying the meal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "AHEM!!"


    The sound of my voice carried over to the ears of everyone present at the dining table. Nina stopped eating and stared at me curiously, Annabelle red at me doubtfully, while the fallen King on the other end of the dining table slowly frowned.


    "Is there any problem?" He asked. His face was clouded with doubt.


    "Yes, there is" My hand grabbed a piece of the chicken leg and tore it off " King¡­" I didn''t yet know his name.


    "It''s King Ameal" He corrected.


    I nodded. "King Ameal, I am under the suspicion that you brought us here to poison us" I could hear the sound of a spoon hitting the floor beside me.


    The calm atmosphere around me suddenly grew still.


    "How -- Where -- No" King Amea fumbled on his words before he shook his head in confusion. His eyes stared at mine, and I could tell, that at this moment, I had the full attention of one of the fallen kings.


    "Forgive me for asking, Mr¡­"


    "It''s Mr Wyatt" I corrected.


    He nodded in response "Mr Wyatt, please how did youe to the idea that I am trying to poison you?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? You invited us here for breakfast without any reason soon after we paid up the money that she owned for destroying a section of your city" I answered. My eyes darted over to Annabelle, and I caught the worried expression unexpectedly growing on her face. "Even a blind man can tell that you aren''t willing to let us go that easily".


    Silence.


    I could see the speechlessness on his face. And then, heughed.


    A thick heavy wave of roaring contentment escaped his lips.


    Soon after, he stopped, and the room fell silent again. With the chickenp, waiting to be devoured in my left hand, I waited for his response.


    "If that is the case, Mr Wyatt, then even a blind man can tell that I have nothing to gain from touching a hair on our skin or poisoning you" He said, and flickered his eyes over to Anabelle before he positioned them back on me.


    "And besides, I already have a belief that you all are pirates, which means you are all associated with the man who wields more power in the kingdom apart from the Miracle Queen herself. So if I am stupid enough to plunge deeper into my already pathetic life, then yes I have ns to poison you. But if you walk out of here as healthy as you came in, then you should already have your answer by then".


    He went back to enjoying his meal, not paying any heed to me.


    I turned my head to peek at Annabelle, I resisted the urge to say something sarcastic. "You see, we have no reasons to worry" I said.


    "Captain, I me¡­."


    "And I thought that I was the cautious one" I shook my head in concession. I continued "If you insist, then why don''t you supervise us instead of eating. The poison might be a fast-working type or a slower one, so in case I -we die, then I can count on you to avenge us".


    Her countenance morphed into incredulity.


    "I have several uplicated goals in this life, and treating everybody Ie across like some kind of enemy isn''t one of them" I added before tearing part of the meat and diving into the rest of the buffet.


    Before my ship is ready is sail, I might as well enjoy the peaceful environment while itsts. Besides, I still had my eyes on my surroundings to notice if changing Bones''s past had impacted anything.


    ¡­....¡­


    That was good!


    "It seems that you enjoyed the breakfast Mr Wyatt" King Ameal said with a smile. His outstretched arm grabbed a cup of water, and he gulped it in.


    "Yes, I did" I turned to look at Anabelle who looked away with a snort.


    My lips curved, amusingly.


    "Then, how abouting over some other time again?" He offered.


    "If I find another free time, then I will make sure that Ie here to taste more of your delicious delicacies"

 Chapter 123 Beware Of The Prince (2)

    ?Sure, I could tell that he had some agenda, but it wasn''t as bad or inherently deep as I had imagined.


    I could tell that he just wanted to form a good rtionship with us, which in my books wasn''t bad as long as some limits were crossed. o


    "BAMM!!" A guard burst through the door and hurriedly knelt in front of King Ameal.


    "What is it" King Ameal replied with a drastic shift in tone and character.


    "The messenger we sent to the territory of the Sloywoth kingdom just arrived''" The guard hesitated ".... But he is not in good shape".


    Instantly, King Ameal''s eyes snapped towards me and stared at us "I am sorry Mr Wyatt, but it seems like I won''t be able to entertain you for much longer" He exined. A deep sigh escaped his lips.


    "Don''t worry about it. Handling troublesome matters as a king is unavoidable, especially in cases like this" I didn''t need anyone ringing a bell in my ears to tell me that now was the time to take my leave.


    Another man raced into the room andid down t on the floor.


    "My king!!" I stared at the man. His clothes were tattered and mildly burnt. His bloated face was riddled with injuries.


    "What happened to you" King Ameal spoke. His expression looked more dangerous than before


    "It''s the Sloywoth kingdom" The words painfully escaped from the man''s lips " When I went to deliver your message to them, they beat me till I was wounded before they threw me out".


    "Let''s go" I conveyed to the two women close to me. No one objected. Thankfully, they sensed the gravity of the situation and understood that this isn''t something that they want to be involved in.


    Although for some reason, Nina seemed hesitant to leave.


    Soon, we left the vi, walked past the gates and found ourselves walking along the busy snowy street


    "You seemed hesitant to leave" Instead of leaving it up to my imagination, I asked her.


    She was silent. A breath of white fog escaped her lips as she answered "Remember when I said that the reason I was almost killed is that I needed information for my book".


    "Yes" I nodded. I vividly remembered asking what kind of book she was writing, for her to put her life in danger like that.


    "And I kept quiet" Nina spoke with a blush on her cheeks "The book I am writing contains everything that has happened since the beginning of the emergence of the Moonlight''s ice" She paused "Well, not everything as I am still in the process of editing somethings".


    "So, you are like a historian?" I asked.


    "Yes".


    "And you are writing this book for what reason?"


    Her blush got deeper "¡­ For myself¡­.. And maybe, for anybody whoes along it and is interested in what happened during those times".


    I nodded. I didn''t know whether to apud what she had said or berate her that her actions for such a self-given task were too extreme.


    I did neither. "So where is this book?" I questioned.


    "It''s back at my workce" She responded. "I work at the former branch library of the Mage tower".


    "Mage tower?"


    "Yes. An institute that helps train mage-ranked ascendants" She responded before she paused "Haven''t you heard of it?".


    "I have" I answered. I have listened to Mad John exining how he heard that my ship was fortified by the mages at the Mage tower.


    However, I couldn''t ask him for rification because his understanding of the matter was limited.


    I turned to stare at Nina "And what about the other ascendants" This might be a good time to learn some things "How do they cope here?".


    She stared at the snow crumbling beneath our feet and answered "Like other ces, they have their institutes like the ''Warrior ranks'' have a ce that teaches them how to use the swords and develop their bodies. While the ''Hunter ranks'' are in-between, mostly joining the Warrior''s institute or Mage tower. Whichever one matches their taste and path".


    I noted. It made sense, even with my limited knowledge.


    "However, because of the Moonlight''s ice, both the Mage tower and the Warrior''s institute have either be abandoned or turned into a shell of their former selves" Annabelle said, ear-dropping in on our conversation.


    ''Yes, you are right" Nina replied to her with a smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡­....¡­..


    "I know" Annabelles responded. Her lips curved into an irritated smile


    Prince Wyatt''s eyes darted over the figure of the two women. ''It seems that they still aren''tfortable with each other presence'' He thought.


    "Since you went so far to write that book, let''s go get it" Prince Wyatt changed the conversation.


    "Really?" Nina''s eyes beamed with happiness.


    "Yes" Prince Wyatt replied. After all, he was in the mood for a tour, which was cut short yesterday night for an obvious reason.


    "Alright then, let''s go".


    "Ahem! " Annabelle cleared her throat intentionally. "I will be going back to my inn for now. I wille to meet you tomorrow so that we will find a way to know the situation of the ship"


    Her attention was ced on Nina before she shifted it over to Prince Wyatt.


    Unsurprisingly, she was still not pleased by the woman''s appearance. Sure, she knew that Nina was here to stay, and that was why she needed to go back to her inn and think. Or for better words, ''restrategize''.


    However....


    "Don''t worry, I have time today. We can do that immediately after we are done" Prince Wyatt replied. He already had ns of starting his teacher-student lesson today so that he could finally start focusing on getting stronger by himself.


    He was still weak. So weak that he felt his newly gifted gifts were wasted on him. And that is a problem he needed to fix.


    Without even giving her a chance to refuse orin, Annabelle, swallowed her words of dissent and walked along with them.


    "Since everyone is onboard" Prince Wyatt turned his head towards Nina with a smile on his face "Lead the way".


    Nina nodded with a thankful expression as she nced at Prince Wyatt. She was still previously looking for a way to get back her book, so his words had pulled out a boulder away from her heart.


    No one except herself understood what that book meant to her.


    And so, with a sudden spring in her steps, she marched forward and led the way. Although the route towards the library wasn''t far from where they were,  it took them about 35 minutes to get there by foot.


    As ascendants, the journey didn''t tire them. And Prince Wyatt took the opportunity to appreciate the scenery. It was something that he could never get tired of.


    "What''s that?" Prince Wyatt saw the crowd gathering around a building from afar, and couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Hmm!" Nina squinted her eyes at the scene. A foreboding feeling suddenly arouse in her heart. Her eyes widened as she noticed the familiar signboard hanging on top of the building.


    Even from a distance, they could see it. From the broken signboard to the ashen ck dust scattered on the ground. "Oh no!!" Nina gasped in belief as she shot forward towards the crowd.


    She pushed through the crowds with enough force to send them staggering towards the ground. several murmurs and whispers made their way into her ears, but she disregarded them as she stood in front of her bookstore.


    "No!" Her face was clouded in disbelief as she stared at the burnt building in front of her. Her legs gave up, and she fell kneeling first on the snow. "No" She muttered again, silently. Her voice wasced with a tone of doubt.


    Meanwhile, Prince Wyatt chased after Nina together with Annabelle who hesitantly chased after the two of them. They both watched as Nina slowed down and copsed kneel-first in front of the building.


    Prince Wyatt walked forward with a frown. His face was devoid of anyughter as he walked up to Nina and asked "Is this your library?".


    Nina nodded her head. Streams of tears began to roll out of her eyes. She could tell that nothing in the building had survived the fire.


    ''It couldn''t be them, right?'' Prince Wyatt thought. He gritted his teeth in irritation, already guessing about the people responsible for causing such damage. ''Is this because I didn''t kill them''.


    "It''s destroyed" Nina cried. Her weeping voice reached his eyes.


    ''No'' He shook his head ''It had to be''.


    "Do you have any idea who did this?" Annabelle questioned. Her Captain''s various changes of expression had already given her the idea that he knew the person that burnt the building down.


    "I do. But, I am not yet sure" He responded. Prince Wyatt ced his hands on Nina''s shoulders. Nina raised her head and looked at him.


    "Get up" He spoke. "Let''s get back to the brothel" But in his eyes, for the first time, she saw it seething with rage.

 Chapter 124 Prince Wyatts Ascension

    ?It was odd!


    Ever since I entered this world, I knew that I haven''t directly killed anyone - Well, I haven''t killed anyone with my own bare hands. Instead, my beasts have been the ones doing it for me.


    We reached the brothel after a few turns. Nina stood behind us with reddened eyes while Annabelle walked quietly beside me.


    ''If I had the opportunity to save Nina with Toothless or Bones, would have I left the people attacking her remain alive'' I thought.


    And instantly, I got my answer¡­. ''No''.


    No, I wouldn''t.


    No matter what situation I faced, I always resorted to using my beasts to end the lives of my victims, before theye back to bite me in the asster.


    And no, this wasn''t just holding a gun and honing it at an enemy and then ''Bang''. Their life shes before their eyes, while their body drops dead in front of you.


    This was more like a¡­. Umm! What was the name of that one-liner again?


    ''''The cruder a weapon is, the more time it takes to stare at the eyes of your enemy as they die and feel empathetic'' Yeah, I think that was it.


    Hahh! And I thought I was cold-blooded.


    No! I shook my head. I am just a man from another world who still wasn''t ready to soak my hands in blood.


    "You are back sir" The familiar feminine voice sounded in my ears as we made out way up the stairs.


    "Yes, and tell Madam Celia not to disturb till the end of the day" My voice was cold. Colder than the frigid snow.


    Luckily, the woman was smart enough to pick up the queue and walked out of my way. It seems working in a brothel helps in some aspects too other than expanding one sexual knowledge.


    Regardless, I walked forward and only stopped until we reached our VIP room.


    We walked in and sealed it shut. Nina threw her body on the bed and sobbed, leaving me with Annabelle who somehow -for some reason looked worried.


    "Annabelle?"


    "Yes, Captain" I led her towards the other side of the room and sat down on the couch.


    "I want you to tell me everything you know about ascendants and ascension" I mused "Of course, take your time. I a using this to know about the things youck first before I start teaching you".


    ¡­........


    Annabelle understood that Prince Wyatt -her Captain was enraged. From his face, she could tell that he knew who had burnt down the building of Nina''s workce. Still, since he didn''t feel the need to tell her, then it wasn''t in her right to inquire.


    "Are you sure you don''t just want to hear the areas I am bad at, instead of going through everything?" Besides, everything was a sham, including their teacher-student agreement.


    "No. I need you to tell me everything" Prince Wyatt responded. He would have walked up to the people responsible and dealt with them, but he knew that as an ascendant, he was weak.


    He wasn''t the kind of person to leave everything up to chance, and expect that all the people responsible for this are ordinary human beings.


    "Alright" Annabelle said. She saw his resolute expression and nodded her head. Even if this whole thing was a sham, there wasn''t a reason for him to know.


    And so, she spoke, "When an ascendant...".


    ¡­........


    "I see" Prince Wyatt nodded his head in fascination. He didn''t imagine that the system of ascendants was simple yetplex. It was a far cry from the usual fantasy hogwash that he had seen on the A. I T.v.


    Each rank or path had its faults and weakness. Each had its strengths and faults. Yet, there was one thing they all had inmon, and that was the possibility of bing a frightening existence if you were capable of reaching the top.


    "Is that all Captain?" Annabelle questioned.


    "Yes, that is all, you can leave now ande back tomorrow so that we can talk about the repairs for the ship"


    Annabelle stared at him dumbfoundedly. For a moment, she thought that she would be given some high-level techniques that could only be found in the Mage tower of the Endossa empire.


    She had spoken, illustrated and exined feverishly for thest 3 hours, so who wouldn''t?


    "Captain.." She stressed. "Aren''t you going to teach me anything?".


    "I will¡­. But not today" He stood up, removed his clothes, sat on the bare ground and crossed his legs. "Now, I need to meditate on your words and figure out which technique or training is most suitable for you" He closed his eyes and let the words fall out of his mouth like bullshit.


    Of course, it was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But to Annabelle, his words had some sense in them. It would be suspicious if he had suddenly given he a technique that would impact her for the rest of her life almost instantly.


    Without hesitation, she decided to stand up and head back to her inn. She had received a great deal of information about her new Captain today, and couldn''t help but find a way to put them in words.


    Annabelle''s nose furrowed. Unexpectedly, it felt as though she was in for a lot of work.


    "Click!" The sound of the door opening and closing echoed across the room.


    Prince Wyatt released his breath and exhaled. He paused. Slowly, he turned to look at Nina who was fast asleep on the bed before he picked up his shirt and tied it around his eyes.


    "See within your body. Feel your magical power and locate its essence" His lips parted. An ungodly amount of seriousness carved itself on his face. Slowly, the magical energy around him red. The wind began to twist and the atmosphere near him grew heavy.


    Yet, his body remained unperturbed. He could feel it¡­.


    The switch¡­.


    No. It felt like a switch. Like a locked tap that needed to be unclogged. Unsurprisingly, he did the obvious and pulled it open.


    SWOOOOSSHH!!


    Like the towering mes of a tornado that led the Israelites to the promisednd by night, mes erupted from his body and surrounded him with the swirl of a burning storm.


    Yet, he didn''t feel the heat.


    Another clog entered his senses as he scrutinized every part of his body. He repeated his actions and pulled it open.


    SWOOOOSSHH!!


    Like Moses departing the red sea,rge streams of water rose, appearing out of thin air, and surrounding him. The water surrounded him with the same whirl, bending and melding along with the spiral of mes. It didn''t sh or collide with it. They merely intertwined.


    Strangely, he could sense all these things. Their movement. Their rhythm. Their flow and intensity. He could sense them all.


    Regardless, he wasn''t yet done!


    Another clog entered his senses. It felt much harder than the first two. But, he wasn''t deterred. He rapidly moved the magical energy in his body towards its position.


    After a few tries and errors. It burst open!


    SWOOOOSSHH!!


    The walls of Jericho crumbled!


    The building around him shook. The ground vibrated. Chunks of rocks departed from the walls and broke down into smaller pieces before they also swirled around him. They matched the pattern of the intertwined elements and floated along with the same rhythm.


    Prince Wyatt felt refreshed!


    He also felt a strange sensation flowing within his body. A sensation that told him that he had gotten stronger. It was merely a im.... An instinctive feeling.


    Regardless, he didn''t refute it. Because he felt it. The felt the raging power within his body. His senses widened, and a smile adorned his lips.


    Another clog had appeared. It was as hard as the third one. Still, after a single trial with his newly gained experience ¡­.


    SWOOOOSSHH!!


    It burst open.


    A cyclone of wind materialised around him, tearing everything within its borders to pieces. They were like des of wind rotating around him. They were sharp, and surprisingly, only got sharper.


    "Hahh!" He breathed out. A burst of mana escaped from his mouth and opened his eyes before he closed them once more.


    The space around him was destroyed and tattered, however, it didn''t bother him. Nothing bothered him at this moment, as he was currently going through an out-of-body experience.


    It felt unreal!


    "What the-?" Prince Wyatt''s eyes snapped open. The world around him twirled b. The atmosphere and reality crumbled like a sheet of paper. It folded and unveiled a new scene before his eyes in a sh of light.


    Prince Wyatt didn''t need anybody to tell him that he wasn''t at the brothel anymore. ''An out-of-body experience indeed!'' He thought.


    His new surrounding got clearer, causing a grin to form on his lips as he took in everything with his eyes.


    "Who would have guessed.." He said before he paused. His voice sounded calmer and more mellow than usual. It seemed that Annabelle had left that part out.

 Chapter 125 Orion, The Forgotten

    ?Nheless..... ''This should be the main deal'' Prince Wyatt thought. He stood in front of an enormous gate. The gate was wide and seemed to stretch on forever, rising into the sky, and disappearing into the clouds.


    It was made of a dull, silver metal that looked as if it had stood there for centuries, and was covered in intricate designs and symbols that Prince Wyatt couldn''t quite make out.


    Yet, despite the gate''s intimidating size and appearance, Prince Wyatt walked towards it. If what he had just learned was correct, then this is what every ascendant who had done the ritual to be an ascendant and ept the blessing of the god of the chosen path had gone through.


    However, even though he wasn''t surprised by the gate, there was one thing that left him troubled. He was not supposed to be here, and for good reasons too.


    Number one, he was already an ascendant but didn''t know how to use his abilities or ascend yet. Which meant that the former Prince Wyatt had already done the ritual and hade here.


    Number two, he hadn''t even performed any ritual or carried out the procedures for bing an ascendant. The only thing he tried to do was ascend and get control of his powers.


    And now, he was here.


    Though he had other reasons to believe that maybe it was because he was a new soul in the possession of this body, which, in some way dragged him over here when he tried to ascend.


    "Hahh!" The more he thought about it, the more convoluted his mind became.


    Nheless, he stopped in front of the gate, grabbed the handle, and pulled it. Unsurprisingly, the gate swung open with ease, revealing a mysterious pearlescent road that seemed to stretch onward for miles.


    Without hesitation, Prince Wyatt stepped through the gate and onto its route.


    "Wee Mortal, you, who have chosen the path of godhood and decided to receive the blessing of a god" A husky stern voice sounded beside him.


    ¡­....¡­..


    I snapped my head towards the source of the voice. In front of me stood an old man with a simple old-fashioned grey threadbare tunic and trousers that hang off his bony frame.


    Despite his advanced age, he stood tall and proud, with an air of otherworldly wisdom around him. It was as if he had stepped out of another time, another ce, appearing suddenly, as if by magic.


    "Magic!" The words flowed out of my mouth with an amusing tone. The meaning was obvious. As long as it is magic, then even the most oundish of things will not seem impossible.


    "Mortal?" The old man spoke.


    "Yes" I responded.


    He nodded. "Follow me" He turned around and walked forward on the rainbow-coloured bridge.


    Yeah, that also sounded a little weird in my head if I considered my previous world. Nheless, I shook off the thought and walked behind him.


    We strolled down the bridge for minutes. Minutes turned into hours. And then after several hours of which I had lost count of, the old man in front of me halted his steps and turned around.


    He stared at me with a frown. His piercing blue eyes seemed to look right through my body as if he could see into my very soul.


    I doubted such a thought, but I didn''t dismiss it.


    "How did you get here without performing a ritual?" He asked. His voice boomed across the atmosphere and echoed into my ears.


    If what Annabelle had told me was true, then the old man standing in front of me was someone who had helped a lot of ascendants begin their journey to ascension.


    In order words, he is an immortal with an unknown background. An entity whose identity and threat level are unknown. Someone, who I couldn''t treat with disrespect.


    And so, I answered truthfully "I don''t know".


    His brows furrowed. His lips twitched. And if I didn''t know any better, I would say that this man had never frowned in a century or two, because of the rigid way his face morphed into irritation.


    "Are you sure?" Somehow, his voice grew sterner.


    "Yes" I nodded.


    "This...." The old man turned his head to the other side. A thoughtful expression appeared on his face as he flickered his eyes to my body before he turned his head away again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmmm¡­. This is the first time I have ever experienced such a thing. A mortaling to this space without performing the necessary rituals¡­" He muttered in confusion "Strange! Very strange".


    I didn''t know whether to p at my sudden aplishment or dread the fact that I might have just done the impossible in the most unsubtle way possible.


    Two emotions sprung within my heart. Yes, I felt like doing both.


    "Mortal, can you tell me your name?" He asked. His aged eyes scrutinized my body from the top to the bottom.


    I contemted my answer "Jonathan. Jonathan Elijah".


    Yeah, given the situation, I wasn''t in the best position to think about a better name. And most of all, even if he has seen my face, there was no need for me to give a strange entity whose benevolence or cruelty I know not.


    It was a risk if he discovered that I was lying. But it was a risk I was willing to take!


    He peered at me before a tired sigh escaped his lips "You are speaking the truth".


    Internally, I felt relieved.


    "You seemed troubled. What is it?" The old man said with a questioning expression on his face.


    I sucked an imaginary breath through my nose and asked the questions that have been guing my mind "Who are you?".


    My question came with an unsteady silence that enveloped the conversation.


    I thought that his silence was a silent refusal to my question, so I contemted. Change the question or not?


    However, the decision was taken out of my hand when a low chuckle escaped the old man''s lips.


    "It''s been long" He said. ".. It''s been a very long time since a mortal had asked me this question" He repeated, and said.


    "Listen well" He smiled at me and added, "I am Orion the forgotten. I am the ordained one task to forever lead mortals on their journey to be ascendant".


    "I nodded. "But I am the only one here" I assumed that with the size of this world, there will be several others just beginning their ascension at this very moment. Or several minutes or hours before and after mine.


    "Yes, you are. But, I am also attending to several other mortals like you. Several others who had just begun their road to ascension are on another space like this, and is also been attended by me" He answered.


    "How?" Unknowingly, the word slipped out of my mouth,


    For the first time, his rigid expression morphed into a grin. "Because I am omnipresent. I am all-knowing and can be in multiple duplicated spaces such as this at once".


    He added "Even right now, as I speak to you I speak to several others also" His words echoed around the space around us. "Is that enough for your question?" He questioned. An amusing smile adorned his face when he saw my face mixed with confusion and utter disbelief.


    "Regardless, I only told you all this because of your unusualness, So, for your sake, be sure to keep it to yourself" He exined.


    I nodded my head in understanding. Of course, I was going to keep this to myself. I already had a lot of secrets to hide, and going around telling people that I knew the name of the omnipresence being that everyone had met during their first ascension was something I would never willingly expose.


    "Very well. Now, depart from my sight" Those were thest words I had before my vision went nk. "Come back when you have done the necessary rituals".


    ¡­.....


    The scene in front of her scared her.


    Nina looked at the floating Prince Wyatt, seated crossed-legged in the air. She didn''t know when it started, but the sudden influx of magical energy spiked her senses and steered her awake.


    Her heartbeat sped as she stared at the floating debris of elements in the air. All of them circted and rotated around Prince Wyatt. He wasn''t burnt by the mes, nor drowned by the streams of water. He wasn''t pierced by the des of wind nor buried under the rocks. It felt as though they were all in harmony with him.


    "This¡­" Nina stared in disbelief as his magical energy rose sharply. He ascended with unyielding speed. She had never seen someone ascend with such momentum as though it was as effortless as flipping a switch.


    "Prince Wyatt!" She screamed. If this went on then the whole room will be destroyed. "PRINCE WYATT!!" She screamed, again. She had tried to get close to him, but, she couldn''t approach him without being hurt.

 Chapter 126 Prince Wyatts Ascension (2)

    ?What in heaven''s name happened when she was asleep?


    She couldn''t even imagine what could have led to such an event. The first time she probed his ascension level after discovering that he was ascendant, she was shocked to find out that he was rank 1, 6th circle ascendant.


    However, after careful contemtion, she figured that he was much higher than that and had only suppressed his ascension level, because the woman named Annabelle, who was stated to be under him seemed stronger.


    And she was right. He was strong!


    She gulped. His ascension level had already broken through the second rank and still rose sharply.


    ''He is too strong!'' It was just a thought. Yet, the sight in front of her made it sound more like an already-known statement.


    "BANG!! BANG!!!" Heavy series of someone banging on the door sounded from the door.


    She wanted to move and run away, but it was toote, she was already consumed by the element. The me grewrger andrger until it was a raging tornado that seared everything within its borders.


    The water started to flood the room, filling it up to her knees. The floor shook and trembled, causing the walls to crack and crumble. The wind whipped around her and brushed against her clothes and hair...


    "PRINCE WYATT!" She screamed, again.


    Her heart began to throb in fear. Her face reeked with anxiety as her impending death came closer¡­.


    "BANNNGG!! CRAACCCK!!!" The door to the room broke open. Nina turned her to the side and caught a glimpse of the woman who had serviced Prince Wyatt this morning.


    She figured that the woman was just a mortal¡­. "GET BACCK!!" She yelled. Nina gritted her teeth in frustration. "GE¡­.. Huh!".


    Everything stood still and slowly¡­.. disappeared.


    Her eyes hurriedly flickered around the room. And then theynded on Prince Wyatt, whose body was still obstructed by the winds and shards of rock swirling around him.


    Suddenly, the cloth wrapped around his face fell off and his eyes snapped open. His body gradually lowered and his feets touched the ground. He looked around the room and winced at the sight of the damage he had caused.


    ''This is probably going to cost a few thousand gold coins'' He thought. He expressed with a heavy sigh "If I knew that being this special would cause such an event, I would have chosen a much-secluded location".


    Nheless¡­ ''If I go by Annabelle''s exnation, then I should be in thete circles of the second rank or am I already in the third rank'' He could feel his strength raging like a torrent within his body.


    "I finally feel like I have gotten control of my abilities" Prince Wyatt muttered, "¡­. Now, let''s test it".


    He stretched out his hand the moment his word fell. He channelled his magical energy and tapped into the sensation his mind had unclogged before. Magical energy burst from his body almost instantly. But it was more restrained and controlled than before.


    First, he summoned a small me and made it dance across his palm. He felt the heat radiating from the me and the warmth it brought to the room.


    Next, he called upon a small stream of water and made it flow around his feet. He enjoyed the cool sensation of the water against his skin.


    Then, he made the floor beneath him start to rumble and shake. He could feel the earth moving and shifting beneath him, and he revelled in the power he had over it.


    Finally, he summoned a gust of wind and let it swirl around him. He felt the wind lift his hair and rustle his clothing. It blew the dirt off of him and dried him off.


    Prince Wyatt spent several seconds in the room, ying with the elements with his palms before they vanished. He had never felt more alive or more in control.


    "But why does it have to be a clich¨¦ ability?" His nose furrowed. A sudden thought hit him and ran his hand through his hair.


    "At least, I didn''t be bald" He thought.


    "Ahem!!¡­." A sharp voice prated his ears. He turned his head to the side, and his eyes were met with a furious ire.


    "It seems like we finally have your attention" She spoke. Her teeth ground against each other in anger.


    "ire.." Prince Wyatt sighed exaggeratedly when he saw her expression "This was a mistake" He said.


    "Yes, it was..." ire hissed. "This was a mistake you caused that almost cost me many of my customers!" The tone of her voice increased "For goodness sake, I almost had ascendants who were dead drunk, wanting to run up here thinking that they were under attack"


    "I am deeply sorry for that" He apologized. Business was business. And there was nothing to be proud of for attempting to destroy someone s source of livelihood" I will pay every single damage I caused".


    "You know what? " Nheless, ire couldn''t help it. The man she was talking to wasn''t just anybody. Her eyes diverted from his gaze and flickered across the room when the burst of several vulgar thoughts burst into her head.


    "You better have money more for it. Come to my office, we need to talk about the cost of the damage, the cost of your disturbance and the people that had fled during it, and also¡­. "<novelnext></novelnext>


    She turned around and walked towards the door ".. Some other things" The faint deviant glint in her eyes shed as she walked back to her office.


    "I will" Prince Wyatt said. He stared at ire''s back until she was out of sight. His gaze turned towards Nina.


    She flinched backwards in fear almost stumbling on the chair that hadnded on the ground behind her.


    He raised his legs to stroll forward. His magical energy gathered within it, and the moment his feet touched the ground, he¡­.. vanished.


    And instantly, he appeared, in front of her.


    "Fast!" Nina''s eyes widened.


    Prince Wyatt looked at her worriedly. He examined her body and frowned at her haggard appearance.


    "Are you hurt?" He asked.


    "NO!" Her voice seemed a little high pitched than usual. "No! I am okay" She was relieved. Yes, she was okay now.


    "Are you sure?"


    She nodded "I am".


    "Alright. Let''s go" Prince Wyatt said.


    "Go where?" She stared at him dumbfoundedly as he walked back to pick his clothes and trenchcoat to wear them.


    "To find the people that tried to kill you and burnt your library of course".


    She bit her lips "Why?". She knew she asked a stupid question. From his attitude, she could already anticipate his answer.


    "Revenge" She could feel the tonal apathy in his voice.


    "I left them once, they came again. If I let them off again, these guys might seed in killing you the second time" He said as he buckled up the button of his trenchcoat.


    "I didn''t believe that they were that stupid to retaliate after seeing my abilities. But their actions had proven otherwise".


    "You want.¡­ to kill them?" Nina asked. She didn''t know if he could feel the rigidity of his voice.


    "Yes" He stared at her "Do you have a problem with it?".


    She bit her lips, harder. "What if I do?" She didn''t know how to feel. She didn''t.


    Prince Wyatt''s words had separated her heart between two choices. On one hand, she wanted to see them suffer for almost attempting to kill her. she wished that she could crack their skull and leave them for the dead for burning her library and book.


    Yet, this was a group that she had stayed with and bonded together for several weeks. Either she became a forgiving saint or a vengeful killer.


    She was torn in between!


    "Then good for me and you. Because it shows that you have a forgiving heart" He spoke with a smile, before turning around and walking towards the door.


    "After all, we can''t have two vengeful killers in the family. The equation needs to be bnced" Prince Wyatt added. He felt a sense of pride and aplishment from his newly attained powers and couldn''t help but try them out.


    And what better way to test them out, than on a group of low-rated mobs "Now, let''s go. The sooner we are done, the lesser our problems will be in the future".


    ''Our problems'' Nina thought. Her heart fastened as she caught his look. The understanding dawned on her.


    She gulped inwardly, and walked forward, following behind Prince Wyatt who equally walked forward with more swaggered and confident steps.


    As they walked down the steps and passed down the halls that felt much more scantily than when they first walked in, probably because of the disturbance they-- ''He'' had done, she couldn''t help but think what would happen when Prince Wyatt meets Seal''s group.


    Yes. She could imagine, and her imagination didn''t paint a beautiful picture.


    "You are supposed to be leading the way to their hideout, Nina".

 Chapter 127 [Bonus ] Plan (R18)

    ?His voice sounded behind him as he spoke.


    Nina sighed in defeat and hastened her steps "I''ming".


    They walked past the entrance and stepped into the snow.


    ¡­....¡­.


    "Uh~~Uh~~ Suck --Suck it!" She leaned on leaned back on her desk while her eyes repeatedly darted towards the door.


    ''He will be here at any moment'' She thought. She hoped that he would immediately get aroused and decide to fuck her at the sight of a scantily d woman with the same exotic body as her, sucking her pussy with her skirt raised high, and her fleshy thighs on full disy.


    Yes! Even at this moment, even if he had just destroyed a very expensive suite, she still hoped.


    Besides, this whole building was fortified and enchanted during its construction, especially the VIP rooms. So, she did not need to worry as the destruction was contained in one room, and the building was only affected by the tremors.


    Hah!! And they called her foolish when she first hired mages to fortify the brothel. Who was stupid now?


    "Ahh~~" The tongue sweeping around in her pussy gained another depth.


    No! What was she thinking?


    ire shook her head feverishly. What was she thinking? For him to walk in here and fuck her as she wasn''t the n. It wasn''t!


    A slurping sounded from below.


    ? "Ah!" She moaned in delight. She wasn''t like this before!


    She wasn''t lying!


    She truly wasn''t!


    All this started, after her banishment and months, and years of being in hiding, together with the depravity that came with being in charge of a brothel. It corrupted her and brought out her deepest desires.


    Yes, she was aware. She knew that any man that saw her and knew that she owned a brothel would surely -unquestionably -think that she was slut. A slut whose pussy is sold to the highest bidder.


    Unfortunately, no! She didn''t deny their judgement or have any way to dispute their words. Because, indeed, she was a slut.


    She was a slut who left everything she had or owned behind in other to save her skin. A slut who realized her mistake when it was toote, only to be banished by the kingdom she once viewed like a speck of dirt beneath her eyes.


    She was slut who decided to take control of a brothel and drown her worries and shame in pleasure and ecstasy. A slut who did nothing other than sleep with the brothel''s previous owner and its workers.


    So, true and true, she was a slut!


    A moan escaped her lips as her hips mmed forward. "Ahh!!" Bliss filled her body as the tongue in her pussy licked her g-spot.


    And now, all because of money and the need to book the next ship out of this wretched kingdom, she had once fallen deeper into a depraved hole without a direction.


    "Oh~~" The image of the man that this to her was portrayed in her mind. "Mmmhhn~" His figure caused her body to squirm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She didn''t protest. She didn''t need to, after all, he was the only man to fuck her ever since her husband went missing and she lost everything.


    ''He said that he was Pirate?'' She thought.


    Maybe! Maybe¡­..


    "Hey, Venessa?" She said. Her hazy eyes were drawn downwards, to a woman with the same appearance as her, sexually licking her vagina.


    "Hahh!!" Venessa''s tongue withdrew from the pussy with a trial of cum sticking to it. She swallowed the cum down her throat and answered "Yes, mistress".


    "Do you remember the n?"


    "Yes, Mistress"


    "And what is it?" ire asked. She slipped her hands underneath her blouse and massaged her breast.


    "If this man that you keep talking about a walk through the door, then I have to behave like I am maltreating you while you squirm and cry under my control" Venessa responded.


    "And?"


    "... And since we look identically the same, I will try to convince him that I am your evil elder sister who forces you to do some vile and evil things. And if your assumptions are correct, then he will try to rescue you from my grasp, and then you will request him to take you out of the kingdom and across the sea when he leaves, to where I never have to see your face again" Venessa mused.


    "Yes. If everything goes well, and I sessfully escape from this region and promise never to use your identity again" ire spoke. She moaned quietly under her breath.


    ire looked down and saw a frown on Venessa''s face "What?".


    Venessa flinched. Her hands trembled on top of the fleshy thighs beneath her palms. Regardless, she summoned enough courage to respond "But, why such a n?".


    "What do you mean?" ire asked. Her expression was displeased.


    She gulped seeing the stare directed her way "I¡­. I-I meant, what kind of n is that? Doesn''t it seem too simple?¡­. How are we sure that he will be ready to save you just because he slept with you".


    A loud, thick snort was her response.


    "It will work. He is a simple-minded man who lets his dick carry out 60 per cent of his thinking" ire responded. "Although, I admit that it won''t be easy to pull off on a man like him. But, this n needs to be simple because its simplicity is the only way to get a man like this who lets his sexual fantasies have more control than they should on him".


    ".... Fantasies?"


    "Yes. He has these strange fantasies which I haven''t heard of or experienced before. It felt strange but interesting" ire bit her lips, suppressing her moans.


    "So, I figured that maybe he had a fantasy like other men who sometimes dreamt of saving the hot curvaceous woman they saw at a brothel because they thought that she might be there against their will, and suffering terribly under the hands of their oppressors".


    "And you got all this information, just by opening your legs for him?"


    The temperature in the room chilled.

 Chapter 128 Couple Bonding (R18)

    ?ire''s eyes narrowed "What did you say?". Her voice was calm, yet, the angerced in it was clear.


    Venessa swallowed her saliva down her throat. Suddenly, her face was grabbed and drawn upwards by ire''s hands.


    "Look here! Apart from sleeping with the women in this building, that is the only man I have slept with ever since I lost my husband. But the only reason I did that was that he had enough money for me to leave this wretched region and start a new life in anothernd".o


    Venessa''s face paled as the strength behind the grip rose. If it wasn''t for the threat upon her life, she would have asked ''Then, doesn''t that make you a slut?''.


    "And if you think that I am slut like you who goes around sleeping with anybody around, then you are gravely mistakenly"


    She added. She raised her hand higher.


    Venessa''s face contorted in pain and worry.


    She thought ''Now you are just sounding like a hypocrite''. But, she didn''t dare to voice it out.


    Venessa apologized "I am sorry" The only thing she could do was beg for forgiveness, and hope that it is given.


    "Humph!" ire snorted and retrieved her hand. She mused "You better watch your mouth or I will have to break it before I leave".


    "I will, Mistress".


    ire withdrew her attention from Venessa and stared at the door. Something clicked in her mind. ''


    Why isn''t he yet here'' She thought with a frown.


    "He is supposed to be here by now" She said.


    Venessa blinked. A sudden suspicious thought crossed her head, enabling her to grasp what ire''s words meant.


    "He might be on his way and is just setting out some things" She emphasized


    "No, he should be here by now" ire frowned "I told hi¡­.."


    Knock! Knock!!" A persistent knock came from the door and echoed around the room.


    "He is here" ire exhaled in relief. She stared down at Venessa with a sadistic smile, and held her hair before shoving it back into her uncovered vagina "Suck!" She ordered.


    "Ahh~~" She moaned, slowly.


    "Knock!! Knock!!!" It sounded again.


    "... Come in!" ire called out seductively. Her voice echoed through the door, and she hoped that it was tantalizing to the ears of the person outside.


    "Click!" The door opened. A woman -one of the brothel''s workers walked in and bowed "Mist....".


    ire frowned at the woman that had just entered the room. ''This isn''t him'' She thought.


    "What do you want" She questioned, coldly.


    "Mistres¡­" The woman''s eyes trailed down to the woman leaning on the desk with her legs open and skirt raised high, while another with an identical appearance sucked and liked her pussy like apping dog


    She was scared. Her thoughts began to wander in distress.


    ''Are there two mistresses?''


    "Do I have to repeat myself?" A stern voice snapped her out of her thoughts and confusion.


    She looked at the other identical angry mistress leaning against the desk, "I came to tell you that the client in VIP room 4 has left. He walked out of the building without saying a word...." Immediately, she was done speaking, her lungs began to constrict under the intense gaze of the woman in front of her.


    "He left!" ire gritted her teeth in anger. "He left and didn''t tell anyone after themotion he had caused" She spoke.


    Meanwhile, Venessa had already stopped and watched what was going to happen next. She was curious about what actions ire would take. Either the strange, abusive and sex-addicted woman with a royaltyplex takes this matter to heart and behaves in the worst imaginative way possible, or she reasonably esses the problem and logically deals with it.


    "This.. is the second time" ire spoke. Her hands travelled to her waist and dragged down her maxi skirt. With a thrust to the left, she mmed the side of her leg into Venessa, kicking her out of the way before she worked toward the worker.


    She halted her steps in front of her and roamed her hands around the woman''s body, from her stomach to her tightly packed breast sealed in a provocative mini dress.


    "And when hees back, I will have to act quickly. I don''t have enough time to y idle for much longer" She muttered, then sealed the lips of the woman, invading and furiously ravaging her mouth with her tongue before she pulled out, and left behind a trail of saliva.


    "But for now, you saw something that you aren''t supposed to see" ire smiled, mischievously.


    "Follow me" ire uttered. She turned around and looked at the kneeling Venessa "You can continue for the rest of the day, I am tired".<novelnext></novelnext>


    ire swung the door shut with the worker trembling and following behind her.


    Vanessa sighed. Though she felt pity for whoever that worker of hers is, it was either she or her. And obviously, she picked herself.


    "But, sometimes, I wonder who is the slut?" Her mind revovled around ire''s words. Suddenly, it halted, and a smile adorned her lips "At least, I won''t be seeing her wretched face any longer after some time".


    Her face on another person''s face, she meant. Not, the other way around.


    She walked several steps forward and took a seat before she attended to the bills and costs that needed to be taken care of for the brothel to function properly.


    Though, asionally, small series of chuckles escaped her lips when the sudden thought of her freedom crossed her mind.


    ¡­...


    "Is this the ce?" I asked, staring at the small wooden building that would fit as a warehouse.


    "Yes... it is" Said, Nina.


    I turned and stared at her curiously "Don''t tell me that you still don''t want me to kill them?".


    She nodded, feverishly.


    I swept my eyes away from her and gazed at the snow beneath our feet. A subtle sigh escaped my lips "If you want to save them that much, I will give you a chance to do it".


    I turned around and noticed that there were no guards on patrol after sweeping the surroundings and air. No guards meant that they aren''t expecting anything visitors, which meant that we had the element of surprise.


    But, that was unless the group had enough brain cells to run away after burning down the workce of an ascendant that knew their secret hideout.


    For some reason, another part of me strongly believed that they haven''t thought that far ahead or were too sure that they were safe.


    ".... What do I have to do?" Nina asked.


    I am sure that she wouldn''t have asked that question if she knew what she was about to do. For me, it would be interesting. But for her¡­..


    "How good are you with your abilities as a Trickster?" I inquired. That was a valuable piece of information that I currently needed.


    Nina stared at me doubtfully "I can control my Trickstar path abilities quite well" Regardless, the words still flowed out of her lips.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Even the Mages at the Mage tower were impressed by it" She responded.


    "Alright. How long can you copy the powers and abilities of a person?"


    "One hour and ten seconds if it''s someone on the same rank as mine. The stronger the ascendant is, the more the time shortens. Also, if the ability or technique is much more powerful than expected, then I will just be hurting myself in the process" Nina exined. Her head tilted in confusion "Why are asking?".


    "Because I am currently nning a husband-wife bonding rted activity" I answered.


    After listening to Annabelle''s exnations on the ascendants'' paths and ranks, my mind was flooded with an abundance of questions, I became brimming with endless possibilities and fervently eager to uncover the answers to my numerous unanswered questions


    For instance, when a male ascendant of the Tricksear path transforms into a woman, does he also gets the pussy, womb and breast?


    I mean, if I someday encounter a Trickster that I think would look good as a woman, does that mean that I can gender-bend them if I also manage to force them into a contract? Or is the transformation just like a reflection covering up the user''s main identity?


    No! Concentrate, you can''t be thinking about that now!


    But still, why hasn''t anyone thought about answering this question?¡­


    No!


    I shook my head, inwardly.


    I am sure that someone had definitely thought about it but decided not to make it public knowledge.


    "You mean?" The confusion in her tone was still present.


    I replied "I want to see how far you understand your husband and at the same time witness how strong you are. So, I will let you go in first and watch from behind. Remember, your understanding of your husband and your acting will decide how many people get to leave".


    "... You mean?" Although her response remained unchanged, the emotions and tone that apanied it differed greatly. Just by staring into her eyes, I could tell that she already understood, hence, she gulped.

 Chapter 129 A Normal Couple Bonding Session

    ?Despite this, I reiterated, "Yes, I want you to emte every aspect of me - my appearance, behaviour, powers, and abilities."


    She gazed at me in disbelief, her face clearing of confusion and doubt before she dramatically shook her head and let out a heavy sigh.


    I mean, yes! I was the only one excited about this and for a good reason too!!


    She stood still and stared at me unmovingly. Suddenly, her appearance began to morph. Like waves of ripples caused by a pebble thrown into a river, her hair, body, height, weight, and clothes all changed, into my appearance. It was as though I was looking at a mirror reflection of myself.


    As I examined every part of her being, I couldn''t help by drawn towards her crouch.


    "Nina"


    "Yes, husband"


    I rose a brow.


    Nina immediately drew her attention to somewhere else when she noticed my stare. "Didn''t you say this was a ¡­. husband-wife bonding ..a-activity" She spoke hesitantly, yet fumbled on her words.


    Yes. Her words are partly the reason for my surprise since I never imagined that one day -after that incident, someone would ever call me ''Husband''.


    A wave in my heart caused it to drum with a rhythm. But I suppressed it by diverting my thoughts somewhere else.


    "Don''t worry, that isn''t the reason" Even if I was called husband by a mirror image of myself, it wasn''t.


    I asked the same question that''s been guing my mind since the start "When you transform into a man, do you also get his manhood and other manly physical features" This was a path ability after all, so I needed to be sure.


    She gave me a dull look, as though somehow, she had predicted my question "No, when I transformed into you, the only features I can copy are you and everything else that I can see" She paused, and looked at her body before she continued "As such, if I do this" She grabbed a piece of her -''my'' brown leather coat and tore it off, revealing the side of my toned stomach.


    Wait!!


    "Exactly" She nodded, affirmative at my reaction. "I know that you are wearing something underneath, but since I can''t see it, then I can''t copy it" The torn coat in her hand scattered into several specks of light, and the patch beside her stomach also reformed until the coat was fixed as though her previous actions were all but merely an illusion.


    "Fascinating" I couldn''t help but mutter. Even if I could summon fireballs, bathe in raging mes, heal my injuries and fatigue with water, talk andmand mythical creatures, and bond with a rat, this world never ceases to amaze me.


    "So does that mean that it isn''t impossible?" I questioned.


    "No" She shook her head "Back when I attended the Mage tower, I have heard stories of a Rank 5 Trickster -a man being able to transform into a woman, and possess her womanhood and other feminine features¡­. As for me, I''m just a Rank 2, First Circle Trickster. My transformations are nothing more than illusions, but the higher I ascend, the more realistic they be, to an extent that my mana would only need to probe you once, and I could potentially be an identical copy of you."


    "Anything else?"


    "Not really, but I heard that at Rank 8 or Rank 9, Tricksters have the incredible ability to transform into inanimate objects, and can even replicate the abilities of enchanted weapons.".


    Okay, I know that I have said it before, but the ascendant path''s abilities are ridiculous!


    Still, I suppose that it made sense!


    "So when you be a Rank 5 Trickster, you will be able to grow a dick?".


    She rose a brow. "Well, if you put it that way, then yes".


    I quickly jotted everything down into my memories. Satisfied with the answers I had received, I gazed at Nina and said "Nina?"


    "Yes, husband" She responded with my voice, facial appearance and everything, making my emotional butterflies a little less appealing.


    "Never you transform into a man" I stressed my words. Sure, I was a little - I was depraved, but seeing my woman with a dick isn''t something that appealed to my sexual preference.


    She frowned "But, wouldn''t that be restricting my capabilities".


    "Ahem!" I cleared my throat. "Let me rephrase that. What I meant is that I want you to never grow a dick whether you transform into a man or not".


    At this point, I began to doubt whether Tricksters had more than one sexuality.


    I shook my head, inwardly.


    Probably, with their abilities, they do!


    Seriously, these guys can take a familiar rtionship with an animal to the next level. Just thinking about the amount of dog or cat owners in my former world, having the ability to transform into one sent a shiver down my spine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She retorted "Bu¡­".


    "Nina!" However, I interrupted her. I know that they are certain curiosities ingrained into us as human beings, but, sometimes, there are some roads that you can walk into, but never turn back from.


    And I am a living example of one of them.


    Once you fall into the depths of depravity, there''s no turning back. It changes you at your very core, both mentally and physically. I knew I had a problem, but you can''t expect someone who has straddled the line between a virtuous monk and debased rebel to just snap back to normalcy with a new lease on life, can you?


    The first thing I did alone after discovering I had a dick was masturbate for goodness sake!


    So I needed to make it clear.


    I expressed "I want you to never g¡­.."


    She interrupted "I understand, b¡­.."


    "Shut up!" I ordered.


    Her mouth mped shut. The order was followed. She stood there and stared at me irritatedly.


    What happened?


    I gazed at her and watched as her lips twitched. A sudden thought passed my mind.


    "You can talk" I said.


    She breathed out in relief.


    "What happened?" I asked, immediately.


    Her eyes left mine and trialled down my legs, halting at the snow beneath our feet. "I vowed to be faithful, to be honest, and to be loyal to you. To never betray or depart from your side through better or worst" She exined.


    To my surprise, she gave a bow and dered "I will do as youmand, no matter what you ask of me. If you tell me to stay here, I will not move. If you tell me to face down a horde of magical beasts, I will not hesitate. If you ask me to take an arrow for you, I will do so without question. And should you choose to end my life with a sword, I will ept it without retaliation"


    I couldn''t help but wince at the manner she uttered those words. Nheless, I responded, "So what you mean i.."


    "Yes. I am at your beck and call, whether you realize it or not" she emphasized. "Your every instruction and order is mine to follow".


    "Even if I order you to jump and drown yourself in a pool of sizzling hot oil?" I asked, fully understanding the gravity of her words.


    Her expression was torn.


    "Yes, and I will not hesitate" She responded. "Because I didn''t want to die, I clung to the contract with everything I had, so the power of our contract was amplified by my intense desire to stay alive. While your..." She paused and continued "Yours was fueled by your burning passion to have me as your spouse. That''s why the effects are so strong".


    "So, apart from strength and mutual agreement, emotions and feelings also y a big part in forming a contract?"


    "Yes. because, normally, I am supposed to only possess the level of loyalty and honesty that a knight has towards his king. But for you, it''s different. I will only meet my end if I were to renounce you or betray you in a way that is akin to a child turning on their loving father with a de"


    "Hahh!" Sheughed. "My betrayal would have only been judged by my actions" Her eyes never left the snow as she remained bowed before me. "And not as something trivial as refusing toply with every word thates out of your mouth".


    "I see" Was the only word I could utter. So, throughout all this time, all my instructions and orders whether I was aware of it or not, were indirectly a death threat to her.


    "Stand up, and look at me" I ordered.


    She straightened her back and stared at me nkly.


    "Are those all your orders, husband?" She asked.


    A sigh escaped my lips as I asked "Are you being sarcastic?".


    "Yes, I am" She answered, honestly.


    Another longer sigh escaped my lips "You know this isn''t exactly the type of husband-wife bonding activity I had in mind".


    "..... What did you have in mind, then?" She asked.

 Chapter 130 Invitation

    ?"It''s useless now, don''t worry" I added, before shrugging "The mood has already been spoilt".


    Silence.


    "..I am.. sorry".


    "I told you not to worry about it right" I shook my head. "Besides, it is my fault for not putting too much attention to the contract".


    I grinned "Of course, you just gave me a very important piece of information.... One that I will be sure to use, no matter what".


    I could hear the sound of her saliva travelling down her -''my'' throat. It was satisfying to see her realize that she had just given me a very important piece of information. Nheless, it was still one that I could have found out about sooner orter.


    "Nina" Still, I was thankful for this conversation, because it just showed me more than what I knew about Nina in thest 24 hours.


    ".¡­ Yes, husband"


    "I am sorry" I said, with a genuine expression on my face to back up my words.


    She stared at me, silently in surprise.


    However, I couldn''t help but find the whole conversation so ludicrous "But, I still find it absurd that all this was because you aren''t allowed to grow a dick".


    Her expression dulled. She diverted her eyes and stared bashfully at the snow. "It wasn''t because of that" She muttered something under her breath.


    "What did you say?" I asked in amusement and curiosity.


    "It isn''t" She spoke, louder. "It wasn''t about the dick.... I was just frustrated that I can''t refute any of your orders or instruction without my body feeling as though my body is constricting under some kind of immense pressure".


    I nodded my head in understanding "I will make sure to mind my words" I said.


    "Thank you" Nina''s body rxed. Her shoulders dropped low, while her eyes closed and opened in relief.


    I turned my head towards the warehouse. Although I was surprised that they haven''t noticed us till now, but, I wasn''t willing to wait and find out how long that was going tost.


    I rubbed my nose, and turned to Nina who was, so far, still shy "Now that we have settled that¡­ issue, are you ready?"


    Her body tensed up "Yes".


    I nodded.


    "Alright. Let''s see how well you understand your husband".


    I stretched my hand and focused most of my magical energy on it. Instantly, a speck of fire conjured above my palm. With a singlemand, the fire got bigger and bigger, stretching to an extent that the overwhelming heat was able to sear away the snow under our feet into puddles of water.


    "This should be enough" I said, to myself. Within my palms was a giant ming torch that burned brightly in the night. If they haven''t noticed us before, they would have surely noticed us now. But --


    It doesn''t matter.


    "BOOOM!!"


    With a single thought, I sent the mes forward.


    ¡­....


    There was something different in the air. A stench. A foul, terrible stench that stunk around every corner. A putrid stench seemed to hang in the air, emanating from an unknown source.


    Despite his efforts to pinpoint the source of the offensive contamination, it seemed to lurk around every corner, tainting the air with its presence. He knew that something was amiss, although, he couldn''t fix his hands on it, but, he knew that it was there.


    King Bor sat on his simple made throne, in a dimly light room, contemting...


    Suddenly he snapped his head to the side. A shadow materialized in the field of his vision.


    "What is it? Has the fool -Boris arrived already?" He said. His eyes peered at the man d in a white assassin''s attire.


    "No, he hasn''t" His head of assassins replied. His lips morphed into a frown as he added "It''s something else".


    "Ho! What is it then? Don''t keep me waiting" The stench. The foreboding feeling he felt that crept at the side of his nose, seemed to magnify.


    "A message arrived at our doorsteps this evening that we have been invited by the Queen to the pce" The words struck him like lightning. His eyes went wide as he stood up from his seat and walked closer to one of thest remaining forces of his kingdom.


    "Did the senile old man, perhaps, report to the Queen about what happened?" He scoffed


    "No, it isn''t anything like that" The assassin shook his head.


    A frown appeared on his face "Then what is it?".


    "From the contents of the letter, we can only deduce that the Queen has finally nned to take action on the fallen kingdoms who had imed a piece of her territory" The assassin paused, letting those words sink.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His eyes went wide. He got the message pretty quickly. Regardless, the assassin continued "Not only us, but every fallen kingdom and their current rulers have been invited toe with a detailed analysis of their kingdom ".


    His teeth gritted in frustration as soon as he digested the news. He.. was.. not.. pleased.


    The Queen has finally decided to reim hernds from the grasp of the fallen kingdoms!


    Did she think that any of them would give up theirnds just because she said so, after months and years of trying to rebuild what they had once lost?


    He scoffed.


    The Vrymath Kingdom was already saturated with different factions, each vying for power. It was already a Kingdom that was on the verge of being divided.


    Again, he scoffed. And the so-called Miracle Queen thinks that she can easily control or reim back her kingdom.


    "Hahh!" A chuckle escaped his lips. Maybe the Miracle Queen wants to perform a ''Miracle'' before their very own eyes, so she sent this letter.


    King Bor turned around and took several steps forward. He sat back on his chair and stared at the assassin with a tinge of amusement and seriousness in his eyes "And when are we supposed to meet her?" He questioned.


    "Tomorrow evening, my king" The assassin responded. "The letter said that the meeting would take ce from tomorrow evening till the next morning".


    "I see" He nodded his head, andbed his hands against his long-trimmed beard.


    He grinned "Is that all?".


    "Yes, my king. That is all"


    "Okay. You can leave".


    A brow rose as he sighted his assassin''s hesitating expression.


    "What is it?" King Bor asked, curiously.


    "My King, will we also be attending this meeting".


    He exhaled "Of course, we will. What other choice do we have except following the Queen''s decree?".


    "What about the n to destroy the Eser and the Azuiloth Kingdom to take control of their city?" The assassin asked. He could feel a hint of worry in his words.


    King Bor grinned. A soft snicker escaped his lips. The snicker grew, escting until he began tough.


    However, after a few seconds, he eventually calmed down and replied, "We''ll have to put the n on hold until we finish our business with the Queen. And who knows, we might even run into Boris and King Ameal at the meeting. We can''t predict what might happen, so it''s best to be prepared for any potential issues orplications that could arise".


    "So we are going to just y along?"


    "Yes. Depending on the situation, we will tie our legs and hide our ws in order not to arouse too much suspicion from the Queen. But If they decide to pick a fight with us, we will have no choice but to retaliate and make sure they pay back with a hefty price, and then, cripple them gradually from there." He mused. "There is no need for us to rush. We are already ahead of these fools who have reduced themselves to squabbling around for food and houses that they call territories".


    "We have time, rationality, and a n on our side, so there is no need for us to rush" He added.


    His assassin breathed out a small ''puff'' of fog from his mouth "Okay, my king" Then he vanished. He disappeared into the shadows, the same way he had appeared.


    Meanwhile, King Bor sat on his poorly crafted throne, deep in thought as he tried toe up with a n. He weighed his options and searched for the best course of action.


    He paused. He sniffed the air around him, and he could perceive it more this time. The horrible, foul smell purged the air around him.


    The smell got more apparent!


    He knew -he could guess what it was. "Haaa¡­" He inhaled deeply and exhaled. Suddenly, A sound clicked in his head.


    This smell?


    This repulsing stench?


    It was blood! And it was everywhere! A river of it flowed against the walls of the Vrymath kingdom, and he was the only one who seemed to notice.


    The others were oblivious to the grisly smell, but he couldn''t shake the scent that washed over him as he inwardly observed the red liquid slowly seep and stain the Vrymath Kingdom''s once-pristine walls.


    His mouth parted "Blood. I can smell it". And a single sentence escaped his lips


    ¡­....¡­


    That night, several royal messengers spread out around the Vrymath Kingdom and delivered a letter, written by the Miracle Queen herself, to all of the fallen leaders within hernd.


    Its contents?


    ''Attention all leaders of fallen kingdoms! You are required to present yourself at the pce by 6 PM tomorrow, with aplete and urate list of your forces and current assets. Failure toply will result in immediate banishment for your kingdom. Do not risk the consequences of disobedience''.

 Chapter 131 Interjection

    ?''This decree is issued by Queen Mavena, the daughter of thete King Valor, the current ruler of the Vrymath kingdom, and the proimed Miracle Queen herself''.


    The guard, upon finishing the letter, cleared his throat and said ''That is all, my Prince.''"


    Upon hearing the details of the letter, the Prince frowned. It was not merely an invitation or a decree, but rather a warning and a..... death threat.


    ¡­....¡­.


    This night wasn''t like any other he knew of.


    "Be careful with that!" He grunted out in frustration.


    Segal sat on a wooden bench, underneath a dimly litmp as he watched several other ordinary mortals -his people moving small crates filled with cylindrical bottles of colourless liquid into a cart. He oversaw the entire process and made sure that there were few errors as possible.


    Of course, all these things were not his. They were part of a task given to him by the true masterminds and proprietors of these schemes. A task that he would have refused if he had the option to, but, he didn''t, and so he could not.


    He couldn''t refuse the task when it was requested by one of the few fallen kings - an unbridled man whose tales of battle were used as lubies to put the blood-sucking, cradling demi-humans to sleep. A far cry from his king, who seemed to have abandoned everything and ignorantly focused on himself.


    ''That bastard'' Inwardly, he cursed. His king -King Ameal, the former ruler of the Azuiloth Kingdom had abandoned them when they needed him the most. He yed the ignorant fool during the skirmishes happening throughout the city and Kingdom, wallowing in his loss and misfortune as if he was the only one to experience the dreaded phenomenon of the ''Moonlight''s ice''.


    Yes! He has heard the rumours.


    King Ameal ''was'' their king. Now, he is only a pathetic old man who counts the days of his long life span, hoping to find something that makes it worth living or to die under unknown circumstances. Yet, he is too cowardly to even attempt suicide.


    "Hahh!" He involuntary let out a chuckle.


    The citizens of the Azuiloth Kingdom are so oppressed that they are too afraid toin or speak up, knowing that they will face a harsh response


    They lived in constant fear, never daring to hope for a better life!


    They were now reduced to nothing but beggars who begged for food from the disabled and impaired, all because their king had given up on them and only decided to take care of his own well-being and that of those around him.


    King Ameal!


    He doesn''t want to die. Yet, he believes that he has nothing to live for. Wasn''t that in itself pathetic?


    The sound of footsteps reached him and he turned around, with a forced frown on his lips, towards the person approaching him.


    "What''s funny?" asked the person, a man dressed in white assassin''s attire, without his mask on.


    Segal''s lips twitched. He couldn''t tell that he had chuckled so loudly.


    Regardless, Segal shook his head and answered "Nothing. I was just thinking about how Knight Boris might react to the scene of the corpses of the remnants of his kingdom".


    "Oh!" The assassin''s brows rose in amusement "Weren''t you angry about the n just the other day?".


    Segal sighed. He turned to stare at the several men and women pouring the colourless liquid into the cylindrical container before they sealed it and moved it to the cart.


    He answered, "Of course, I had every right to be because they had once fed us when we had nothing".


    "Hahh! How about now?" The assassin responded with amusement colouring his voice.


    "I have realized my mistake" Segal replied. He turned to the assassin and noticed the small stain of blood on the other side of his leg, hidden beneath his upper thighs.


    Immediately, he snapped his head forward with his eyes closed, and replied "Besides, it is already clear that they can''t survive without Knight Boris''s help or on their own for too long¡­.. So, I think that it''s best they die a painless death now, than risk the rest of their lives, living in misery and disgrace".


    "Good. It''s good you understand" The assassin nodded in approval, his amusement rising "It would be hectic if my king had to worry about finding another group of invaders again".


    Segal grit his teeth together. His irritated expression was hidden beneath the dimly litmp, under the night sky. He didn''t say anything, and from the corner of his eyes, he could see the smile on the assassin''s face growing wilder and more dangerous.


    Then, in an instant, it was gone.


    "So, did you do what I asked you to do?" The assassin asked, dismissively.


    "Yes" Segal nodded.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humph!!" The assassin smirked. "I didn''t even tell you to burn down the building. I only ordered you to kill the woman and make sure she doesn''t spill out any secret¡­. You did all that on your own".


    The assassin paused and turned his attention towards him. "Don''t tell me that you are trying to earn some points, because, frankly speaking, that won''t lead you anywhere".


    Segal''s hands balled into a fist "She deserved it". He hissed "Because of her, Brook and Ste are dead. If she hadn''t infiltrated our group, then all this wouldn''t have happened".


    "Yes, I agree" The assassin responded in agreement "If she hadn''t been here, then I wouldn''t have been forced to murder that woman¡­ um.. what was she called again?".


    "Ste! She was called Ste" The sound of his teeth ttering together got louder.


    "Oh yes! Ste. I wouldn''t have been forced to kill Ste, and you wouldn''t have been forced to watch as that young man died at the expense of revealing the truth to us".


    "True" Segal bent his head low and exhaled in relief "If she hadn''t bothered sticking her nose in our business then this would have been avoided, and neither Ste nor Brook would have died".


    A few seconds passed. He had expected a response, but nothing came, not even a sound. He turned around and peeked at the expression of the assassin.


    His expression was sharp as he observed the operation transpiring before him.


    "You know, I expected a lot from you" Finally, the assassin spoke.


    "Like what?" Segal mused.


    "A spine at least" The assassin responded. His tone was stern and devoid of any other emotion except disappointment. "For a man that gathered his fellow citizen to lead a revolt against his king, I expected something more".


    Segal scoffed "If you are talking about why I have done nothing but obeyed your orders, then you should already know that refusing them would have been stupid" He paused, then continued" What is a spine if I don''t get to see the next day?"


    He didn''t expect it!


    He wasn''t expecting the sudden rawughter that almost sent his fellow residents jumping back in fright.


    Theughter soon descended into a low chuckle. He opened his lips "For a man who sees ack of courage to be something of been proud of, you are quite pathetic".


    Segal scowled "You are an assassin! Someone who faces his enemies from the back and stalks them from their shadows" He said, sharply, "You have no right to lecture me about something like that!!".


    "And yet look at me, I would rather die than watch one of my brothers or sisters get killed by my hands, or killed in front of me" The assassin snarled. "I am an assassin, yet somehow, you are more of a coward than me".


    Segal''s fists tightened. He snarled back "¡­ And still, you listen to the orders of that madman you call your k --".


    Power.


    Segal''s breath was cut short, his eyes widening at the overwhelming amount of pressure that suddenly exerted itself upon his body.


    He copsed on the ground. His breathing hitched. And then, it¡­..


    Disappeared.


    A familiar voice snaked into his ears, "Don''t you ever disrespect my king again?" The tone that apanied the voice was incredibly venomous.


    He was just a normal mortal, so the pressure of the magical energy on his body for too much for him to bear. So, in other not to experience it again, he nodded, feverishly.


    "Good" The assassin, replied, "But, though I agree that my king sometimes thinks and behaves like a madman. But, I would rather follow him than follow the pathetic excuse you call a king".


    Segal rxed his body and replied "And that''s we want to remove him¡­ Cough!! Cough!!! Because he doesn''t deserve to lead us".


    The assassin felt irritated. He looked at him and mused "What would change if you take over? Don''t me that you have delusions about changing any of this"


    Segal growled, "They are not delusions!".


    "Oh! If they aren''t, then what are they?" The assassin snorted.


    Segal wanted to reply, but he remained silent. He wouldn''t give the assassin the satisfaction of a response.

 Chapter 132 Interjection (2)

    ?A thick, heavy snort broke the silence.


    "You may think you hold some power in this world, but it is only through the support of those around you. And even they can be easily killed by a newly ascended ascendant who is still struggling to control their magical abilities" The assassin pointed out "Yet, instead of protecting them, you would rather stand idly by and watch as they are killed before your eyes, all for the sake of some nebulous goal, blindly waiting for a better tomorrow despite having no understanding of how the power structure and its dynamics truly operate".


    Segal retorted "I kn¡­.".


    "Segal" The assassin interrupted  "Don''t you understand?¡­ You are a man who doesn''t want to die yet because he foolishly believes that he has something worth living for".


    Segal''s mouth mped shut. The words echoed in his mind as he froze in ce.


    "In a kingdom filled with citizens and kings from various fallen kingdoms, trapped within its walls due to the dreaded phenomenon that turns anything it touches to ice... Tell me, who is more pathetic?... Is it the man who has resigned himself to his fate and given up, believing there is nothing more he can do? Or is it the man with little power, who clings to hope for a better tomorrow, convinced that only he can achieve the impossible and that, once he arrives, everything will fall into ce?" The assassin posed the question.


    Regardless, Segal remained silent.


    "Segal?" The assassin shook his head.


    "Your King might be a pathetic and miserable old man, but you are even more foolish and pathetic... Hahh!!! I guess it runs in your kingdom, The assassin scoffed.


    Segal continued to stare nkly.


    That should be thest of it" The assassin said, ignoring Segal as he examined the cart. "Now the only thing left I need to do is-"


    "Something... is wrong" The assassin''s voice turned cold.


    Segal snapped out of his trance. Even as a normal mortal, he could sense the sudden influx of immense magical energy infiltrating their territory.


    Without hesitation, he jumped up to his feet, and ran forward, screaming "EVERYONE TAKE COVER AND HIDE!!".


    Bad. Bad. Bad. This is bad!! This is bad!!


    He had no idea how or when, but a strong ascendant was nearby. An ascendant with such ''power'' had discovered their hideout.


    However, his efforts were in vain as the people he shouted at remained frozen in silence. No one spoke. No one moved. And then...


    A bright light shone brilliantly into the warehouse.


    "BOOOMM!"


    Everyone felt the heat!


    Segal watched in horror as a raging ball of fire, a bright and deadly sun, collided with the warehouse-sealed gates. But, it didn''t stop there. It seared into the room, set everything aze and licked at everything with vicious glee. Therge mass of overbearing me was unstoppable.


    "EVERYONE!!" Segal screamed.


    Despite the intense heat and raging mes, Segal knew he had to try and reach his people. They were the ones that bore the full brunt of the inferno, so he couldn''t just sit back and do nothing. Yet, he was unable to reach them, the mes were too fierce and unyielding. He was forced to retreat, left to stand and watch as the inferno consumed everything.


    Soon, the air was filled with the panicked screams of both men and women, and the stench of burnt flesh assailed Segal''s nostrils.


    "THIS!!" Segal watched in disbelief. He tried to vocalize his shock, but, failed woefully.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone and everything within the warehouse was reduced to cinders.


    "Gah!" His sobs hung in his throat as his clothes, hair and body were seared away from the heat.


    Slowly, the mes dissipated. The chaos and destruction left in its wake were immense, but, from within it, -''He'' emerged.


    Segal remembered "him". He strolled in with the same swagger and attitude as before, but this time with mes surrounding him instead of his body being set aze.


    As he halted his steps, the veil of apathy that surrounded him tore and he surveyed the burning warehouse in shock and awe. Was he surprised by the devastation he had wrought?  Or was he basking in the glory of the destruction he had brought?


    Segal watched all this with a pale expression. He couldn''t tell!


    The man''s gaze was drawn towards him, and ''his'' eyes, locked with his¡­. And then¡­..


    "SWOOOSHH!!" The wind churned and a figure emerged from the shadows.


    "BANNGG!!!!"


    "Haa!!" Segal gasped incoherently in confusion.


    The assassin emerged from the shadows and intentionallyunched a surprise attack, but was kicked back and sent flying across the warehouse and crashed into a pile of charred wood.


    Two!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    There were two of them! Both stood with a shred of surprise and shock shared across their faces.


    "I can''t say that I wasn''t expecting an ascendant to be with them, considering the information you gave me" The newly arrived, identically strange ''man'' said in amusement.


    ".¡­." The other man didn''t respond.


    "You promised not to harm them! Now, they are all dead!!"


    "I didn''t know that I could cause this big of damage considering that I only wanted to blow off the door" He sighed, heavily. "Now, this is more awkward than I had imagined".


    Only after a few conversations did Segal suddenly utter a word.


    "Yo-u!" He uttered. His words came out more primitive than he intended. The conversation stopped and they both turned and gazed at him.


    A chill ran down his spine.


    He staggered backwards ''He'' approached. Which one was which, he couldn''t tell any longer.


    "Segal" ''He'' called out his name.


    "Y-Y-ess" Segal stuttered involuntarily, still in a daze, as ''He'' - the figure in front of him transformed and became someone familiar. Someone he remembered. Someone that fed him when he and his group struggled to find food and someone that he tried to kill just to save his skin.


    "Nina" He spoke, loudly. "Y-You". He stuttered, struggling to form the words. "You killed them¡­. You killed all of them".


    His face morphed into anger and tears leaked down from his eyes, "YOU KILLED ALL OF THEM" He roared, unable to contain his emotions any longer.


    ¡­....¡­


    Nina flinched. Her reaction was justifiable, after all, this wasn''t how it was meant to be. She turned her head to the side to gaze at the burnt corpses and scanned each one of them.


    She recognized their faces. Every one of them has been fed and properly taken care of by her when they had nothing and were treated as nothing more but invaders.


    Wait!!


    Her eyes scanned the corpses one more time. A sudden glow found its way into her eyes as she turned her attention back to Segal.


    "That goodness" She sighed in relief. "Where is Ste?" She asked.


    Although she was sorry about their death, as long as Ste and her kids were alive, then they didn''t matter. They had tried to kill her after all, so, the grudge in her heart, subsided when she saw their burnt corpses.


    She didn''t feel as though she was being hypocritical, because, they still died even with her efforts to save some of them.


    Segal''s eyes widened at Nina''s question. They darted around wildly before he finally looked back at Nina.


    "You... You killed her too" He used.


    Nina frowned. She noticed the hesitation in his voice. "Where is Ste?" She asked again, her doubt clear in her voice. She was certain that Segal was lying to her.


    "YOU KILLED HER, DAMN IT!" Segal shouted, unable to hold in his emotions any longer. "THE ASSASSIN KILLED HER BECAUSE SHE HAD EXPOSED OUR SECRET TO YOU! SHE HAD TO DIE ALL BECAUSE OF THE CONTRACT YOU MADE WITH HER!".


    Nina''s face went nk. Her expression turned dull. "S-she died" Her words became unsteady.


    "Yes! She died all because of you" Segal growled. "The assassin knew that you were still alive and woulde back to ask for more information from her. So, he killed her!"


    Nina balled her hands into a fist. Her previous dull expression turned into one of pure hate and anger "And you watched all this while it happened?".


    Segal was stumped for words. He hadn''t expected such a question. "I... I" He stuttered.


    "You what?¡­." Nina''s eyes burned with rage as she red at Segal. "You stood there and watched as she was killed?"


    Segal gulped. "She had to die. It was your fault for not minding your own business," He responded. His eyes darted frantically around the room, trying to avoid making eye contact with Nina.


    Heat! The air above him was scalding.


    Segal snapped his head upwards and looked at Nina. Her face contorted with rage and her palm was engulfed in mes that seemed to grow by the second.


    "You know, I considered killing all of you as revenge" Ninaughed bitterly. "But Ste was the only reason I even considered sparing your lives. I know her, and she would have done everything in her power to protect you all if she could".


    Nina didn''t know when tears escaped her eyes.

 Chapter 133 Couples Always Have One Thing In Common!

    ?"I¡­ I¡­" Segal crawled backwards with a frightful expression on his face. He turned his attention to the fire that burned above Nina''s palm, and couldn''t help but swallow back thest remaining saliva down his throat.


    "Nin-na" He uttered in fear.


    "And where are her kids?¡­ Did you kill them too?" Nina asked. She approached him as he crawled back slowly.


    "They are not dead!".


    "So, where are they?"


    "They ar-re¡­ They a-r.."


    "Pah!!"


    "Ahhh!!" Nina used her other hand and grabbed the fire ad whipped it out against Segal''s body.


    Nina growled. "Where are Ste''s children?".


    Segal yelled "THEY WERE SENT TO VALE CITY -THE SLOYWOTH TERRITORY THIS MORNING!! HAA!! Haa!!" He breathed out loudly. The pain came in instant, and then mysteriously disappeared. But, with it, he lost control of his left arm. He couldn''t feel it.


    Segal snapped his head over to his left side. His eyes widened at the sight of his ripped deformed charred left arm that almost seemed like a piece of clothing barely hanging on a torn thread. Segal knew that he needed to get out of here, or else¡­..


    Nina narrowed her eyes "Why?". It was a simple question. A simple question that seared deeper into his bones than the mes did.


    His breathing hitched realising that there wasn''t another saliva to slip down his oesophagus. "We couldn''t take care of them with our resources¡­".


    Segal paused, then he continued "So they were sent there to work and provide for themselves".


    At this point, if Nina could breathe fire and roast the man in front of her, she would.


    Nheless, the rage and wrath in her eyes amplified the mes in her hands as she looked at him and said "In all the weeks and months, that I have spent among you guys; In all the days that I had provided for you all with the little I get from my ie; In all the details and information I have gotten from you guys and everything I have written down, I can''t see any other word that could be used to described your wretched personality".


    "Segal" Nina''s voice was stern and cold.


    "Y-e-es" Segal stuttered. His body still instinctively tried to look for a way out of the burning warehouse as the conversation went on.


    "You .. are... a¡­ pathetic.. man¡­" Said, Nina spitefully. She bent her outstretched arm to the side and sent the mes forward with a single movement.


    Segal screamed. "NO¡­". He jumped to his feet and ran to the side of the me. "NOO!!" But, it was toote. The simple technique that Nina had copied from Prince Wyatt could change its trajectory.


    And so¡­ "AHHHH!!!!" Segal''s body was set aze.


    His screams of pain and misery danced like the melodies of an orchestrated royal ball.


    The sweet taste of revenge was beautiful!


    ¡­..........¡­.


    "You know, I heard that assassins have two lives" I walked forward, and stared at the assassin with two stony spikes positioned in his chest and stomach. "Now that I have confirmed it myself, I am still very intrigued about what other that you possibly survive". I added.


    The spikes soon crumbled into pieces, leaving a gaping bloody hole through his body.


    Yes, I had just attempted to kill a man by running two huge stony spikes into his body, and I wasn''t shaken by it!


    Ordering for the death of someone and doing the job yourself are two different things¡­. Well, I once thought that they were!


    After mistakenly torching those people to death, my heartbeat raced due to the sudden adrenaline of my actions, but after a while, it decreased. I calmed down and the only thing I felt was satisfaction in witnessing the capabilities of my abilities.


    Although I couldn''t quite tell or was sure, but if I checked my body''s magical energy pool or counted the number of restrictions I felt blocking my ascension, I should be around a Rank 3, First Circle Ascendant, or a Rank 2, Ninth Circle Ascendant.<novelnext></novelnext>


    No matter which, I could feel my growth, and I could tell that I hadn''t reached my limit yet.


    Though, I would have to give Bones something good when he wakes up as I could feel some amount of magical energy that flowed through our connection when I attempted to ascend.


    Added to the rest of the bottled-up magical energy in my body, I felt the urge to masterfully control my powers, before I tried to ascend, again.


    And hopefully, this time, I don''t end up at that ce again!


    I swung my right leg to the back with unnatural dexterity and knelled it into the white cosying ninja that had appeared behind me.


    "Even though you disappeared through your shadow and hid in mine, I couldn''t sense you until you came out of it" I mused, as my legs impaled his elbow, and came out from the other side,pletely ripping out his left arm.


    "How does it work?... I mean can you hear my voice and see around your surroundings while you are in there? Or it''s just some pitch-ck hall of darkness". I added and watched as he sunk back into his shadow back first on the ground.


    He disappeared once, again. "Hey, I am really starting to get annoyed that you aren''t responding! At least, don''t you want to brag a bit and give a speech about how much your ns are too grand for me my feeble mind to understand" But, on a serious note, I wanted to know what being an assassin feels like. Because I only had three choices in picking my lesser paths.


    The first one was a Trickster- but I already have Nina who is bounded to me and is obliged to dance to every tune I yed. So, I ruled this path out.


    The second bing an Assassin -Their ability to move through shadows and gain a second life after their death was a really interesting offer. Imagine just hiding in the shadows of my beast when they attack and then jumping anding out of my enemy''s shadow to give them a surprise attack.


    Or how about I be a Ranger? Sure, I wasn''t interested in picking up every weapon I see, but the ability to see the future was interesting.


    And as for the ability tomunicate ormand the forest, as a Beast tamer, I can already terraform the environment and change the weather when I reach a certain point of strength, which was already stronger and more versatile than it, and worked well with my beasts since it gives me the chance to set a suitable terrain for them.


    So the Hunter path wasn''t eye-catching to me.


    "Swiiisssh!" The air around me surged and almost instantly, I sent a punch towards the assassin that had jumped out of one of the shadows of the burning warehouse, and¡­..


    I missed. ''Huh!!".


    I suddenly felt an influx of magical energy behind me and instinctively crossed my hands to block the attack.


    "Bang!!" A leg smashed against my crossed hands and sent me tumbling backwards in surprise.


    "Swiiss--"


    "Booom!!" I immediately set my body aze as I realised an attacking right towards my face.


    And, he backed away. His body somersaulted in the air backwards until he was a few meters away from me.


    "Cough!!" I freed my lungs and stood up.


    "You teleported¡­. How did you do it?¡­ The next minute you''re in front of me, and the very next second, you appeared behind me above my own shadow with a kick to the back of my head" I said, not expecting him to break his silence and suddenly respond.


    ''It''s an ability one will have to learn after years of moving through the shadows" He exined. His body slowly sank into the ground and he continued "Don''t worry, instead of telling you what an assassin feels like, I will show you what it feels like to die by the han --". His eyes widened as he witnessed a concrete stake impale his throat and dragged him out of his shadow.


    I then tapped my feet on the ground again and watched as the earth around him formed a quicksand and hardened. With my body still engulfed in mes, I took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of him.


    "Hrk! Hrk!!" His mouth dripped with blood as he desperately forced his magical energy outwards to break free of the concrete ground. His efforts would have worked if I hadn''t reinforced them this time with my magical energy.


    I knelt and ced both of my hands over his face.


    The results were obvious!


    He screamed and wrung his head from side to side as his head was consumed by my mes. First, his mask disappeared, and then his skin and hair were charred away until his internal organs became apparent, and even that soon burned and eroded, turning into cinders until only his ming-headed skull remained.


    "If you can''t answer my question, then don''t bother talking".

 Chapter 134 Bonds Within Bonds

    ?I whispered and switched off my mes.


    "Ahh!!" A sudden scream entered my ears. I looked around, stood up, grabbed the body by its eye sockets and pulled it out of the concrete, and dragged it towards the direction of the scream.


    I didn''t need to guess to know who the person screaming was and who was inflicting the pain. I soon arrived at a clearing beside the burnt-up corpses and saw a man writhing in mes while Nina watched from the side unfazed.


    Seemingly noticing my presence she turned around towards my direction.


    "You killed thest remaining one" I asked her before turning my attention to the man.


    She nodded. "Hus¡­ Husba-an-d" Her voice croaked as she turned her head and stared at me. Tears rolled down from her eyes continuously. Her eyes were red and puffy.


    I sighed and dropped off the corpse before I walked towards her.


    "I.. I--ts all my f-au-lt" Said, Nina bitterly.


    I stretched out my hands and hugged her as she copsed into my arms.


    "Shhh.." I roamed my palm gently around her back, even though I had no idea what she was crying about. Though I had some guesses, now wasn''t the right time toy out my queries.


    "Sniff!! S- -ni-ff!! You nned all this didn''t you?" Nina whispered. Her breath shing tickled against my bare neck. "You nned this all because at the end of the day, you knew that you would still get what you wanted".


    No, I didn''t!


    All of what had just happened was beyond the scope of my control.


    That was what I wanted to say. Those were the words I could have uttered if I didn''t look at the womanying weakly in my arms, I knew that she needed an outlet.


    And so for once, I sealed my mouth shut.


    She chuckled. "You did¡­. Sniff! From forcing me toe here for the sake of revenge, to driving me forcefully to reveal that secret earlier than I imagined, to killing everyone and saying that it was a mistake while you left the only person I hated alive. Somehow...." She shook her head. "I don''t know how, but, you did it".


    Yeah! That wasn''t how it worked!


    "Husband?" She held both my cheeks with her hands. I stared straight into her eyes as she started at mine.


    "Do you love me?"


    "¡­." Too sudden! The question came abruptly.


    Come on, Wyatt! This is it!


    This is the time that you get to have your first harem member fall in love with you. Come on, say it!


    I pulled the stone that stood like a clog from my throat and uttered "Yes" I nodded. "I love you. I wouldn''t have wanted to make you my spouse so badly if I didn''t".


    There is nothing inherently sweeter than attaining that which a man has longed for.


    "Hmph!!" She hummed in an unfamiliar melodramatic tone. With our eyes still locked with each other, her lips parted, and curved.


    She smiled. Her smile was so contagious that I couldn''t help it, so I smiled back.


    Yes, I knew that right now I looked like a man falling in love. And the only thing that couldpare with that was a man who thinks with his dick. Fortunately for me, I am not the first nor will I be thest to break the record and do both.


    "Husband?" Her voice somehow sweetened.


    An uneasiness suddenly crept into my heart. Regardless¡­"Yeah"


    "I want a favour..¡­. All I want is a simple favour to know how much you love me".


    I would have outright rejected it, "And, what is it?". But I didn''t!


    Should I have made her remember that I owned her and so her requests and feelings don''t matter? Sure! It was easy to say such a thing, but, that would have been stupid. Especially to a woman I n to spend a very long time together with.


    Nheless, I was curious.


    "I.." She seemed conflicted over something, before shaking her head with a resolute expression on her face "I want toplete my revenge, by destroying the Sloywoth kingdom" She slightly wavered and paused.


    I pulled her to my chest and ran my hand through her hair.


    I said. "No". I could feel her body tremble.


    Regardless, I continued "That''s what I would have said if I hadn''t forcefully carried you here and killed everyone in sight just after invading their territory... And besides, they have alreadye for you once, and once they find out what has happened here, they will track you again if they manage to link it to you".


    Her eyes widened. "You mean!!" Her breathing hitched.


    I resisted the urge tough at her expression."Yes," I nodded. "You are mine. So everything you own shouldn''t be an exception too".


    "You- Y-ou would really do that, for me?" Her eyes grew teary.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I nodded my head."Yes".


    She shivered in my arms and wrapped her hands around my waist. I could even feel her two squishy lumps of brea --


    Come on, restrain yourself, man!


    I  immediately diverted my thoughts to something else upon noticing the amount of blood pointing through my dick.


    "Thank you!" Nina stared at me, and I noticed her mouth was hung open, as droplets of tears stung the corner of her face.


    Instinctively, I plucked those tears off.


    "Darling¡­. You are not as bad as you seem".


    I couldn''t help but doubt what I had just heard.


    "How so?"


    She smiled. "You mostlye off as a proud and uncaring man, with the curiosity of a child and the temperament of a cautious old man". Her smile remained unchanged "You also behave like a perverted idiot at times who want to do nothing else but sleep with as many women as he can count¡­".


    She shook her head amusingly "If it wasn''t for the mood, I would have already guessed that a perverse thought was currently running through your head".


    I almost coughed. Almost. I held it back and pushed it down my throat.


    She was right, but at the same, she was also wrong.


    I want to fuck as many women as I could count. That was my goal, with the demi-humans still on the waiting list for my SIWLTB campaign -Species I Would Like To Bang.


    But, there wasn''t any need for her to know that.


    Still¡­ "But what if you are wrong?".


    Nina snorted "Even if I am wrong, then it doesn''t matter because you already own me....". Again, sheughed, softly "That sounded better in my head".


    I might not be an expert, but I know that this is not Stockholm syndrome. And if you doubt it, prove to me how it is!


    "Besides¡­." Nina continued, "Changing your temperament and attitude might take a lot of work and effort, so I will do the one I¡­. think¡­. I know how to do best".


    "And what is that?" Curiosity peaked within me.


    She separated her body from me and walked a few distances away backwards. She turned her head to the side meekly and allowed her hands to travel up to the top of her blouse and slowly unbuttoned them to thest button. The cold breeze forcefully blew her blouse opened and revealed the confined apples hiding beneath them.


    I gestured to myself. "Are you offering yourself to me?".


    Silence spread across the charred warehouse.


    She nodded submissively. "Yes, I am".


    The silence stretched.


    Iughed.


    "I own you" I repeated. "Did you forget that I own you and can get whatever you are offering whenever I like?".


    "... Yes ...I know" A sudden amount of confidence leaked from her body. "But, I also know that you won''t... because¡­ because if you wanted, then you would have taken me this night or waited for any other day to take me... but you didn''t and instead catered to my feelings because you know the difference between forcing yourself upon a woman and letting her willingly offer herself".


    "And that somehow makes you think that I can''t do both".


    "You can, but you won''t" Nina shook her head. "Besides, wasn''t that the reason why you would rather pay to sleep with some prostitutes than drag any woman you want off the streets and have your way with her".


    "Oh! I wonder where you getting your confidence from" I said "But, don''t be surprised when I do".


    "I won''t".


    "Fine!" I approached her and halted my steps right in front of her. Her face creased.


    I rose my hands and watched as she nervously waited for me to touch her.


    And I did. I touched her!


    The woman in front of me trembled.


    "You naughty girl" I grabbed her nose between my knuckles. "Look around your surroundings first before you start offering me your body".


    She stared around in confusion before realization struck her face.


    I turned around and strolled forward. "Let''s go... We have already wasted enough time here. And besides, I--"

 Chapter 135 Thy Semen Will Wash Away Your Sins! (R18)

    ?"Bamm"


    A force crashed against my back, causing me to stumble forward, and almost raise my hand in retaliation. But, I quickly calmed down when I felt the familiar woman softly wrapping herself around my body.


    "After copying using your ability, I suddenly feel tired" Nina pressed her face against my neck, while her unbuttoned cleavage squashed against my back. "I can''t walk back to the brothel, so you will have to carry me".


    At that, I sighed, shook my head and kept on walking after holding up her legs with my arms.


    After a few steps outside the warehouse, I turned and took a nce at the charred-up warehouse. Another sigh escaped my lips.


    The things I do for my woman!


    ....


    I opened the door and stepped into the brothel. Unsurprisingly, the halls were filled to the brim as though the chaos that was ensured some hours ago, had never happened.


    The half-scantily dressed women with unequally unnatural assets stole away my attention, but I dragged it back to the stairs uninterested because my attention was only centred around one woman.


    "Why can''t we just find an inn and stay there?" Nina whispered.


    "That means I will have to pay again" I shook my head in disagreement after I remembered how much I had already spent in this brothel.


    Plus, I still have to check up and pay the other expenses of my crew.


    Some of them had already given up dining on flesh and lust and had decided to pick another room to rest till we were ready to depart, while the rest behaved as though this would be thest time that they will be able to see a vagina.


    Regardless, I did promise them this, and I don''t mind as long as they are ready to steer our ship in and out of the next storms.


    I made my way up the stairs.


    "What kind of Prince doesn''t have money to spare?" Nina asked, staring at the various halls filled with lusty activities as we went up the stairs and passed by them.


    "A banished Prince who became a Pirate,"


    "But even Pirates are rich"


    I mused. "I already know from the beginning that you are more interested in me being a prince than a normal man, but at least, can''t you pretend you don''t".


    "You already own me and canmand me to do anything you desire, wanting to know if you are rich is me being realistic, not materialistic" She admitted bluntly. "I was even thinking of borrowing you some morning before I remembered that my workce was burned down, so now, I am broke and am hoping you aren''t too".


    I smiled and pushed the door to my room open. "You don''t need to worry. Ju --".


    A sudden audible shout drew my attention before someone held the door tightly.


    "ire?" I asked, pondering about her sudden intrusion before I remembered that she had called me to her office and left in a haste.


    ire stood in front and folded her hands under her huge mammalian breast.


    "Where have you been?" She asked. Her eyes narrowed at my body before they darted towards Nina who hung from my back, and then was drawn back to me.


    "I had some business to take care of, sorry that I couldn''t be there to talk to you sooner" I apologized.


    "You destroyed a very expensive VIP room and disappeared" She pointed out, "I seriously thought that you ran away".


    "And I apologize for that" I said, then suggested. "How about you send me the bills, the next morning so that I will directly give you the money plus an extra payment".


    ire shook her head in disapproval. "Instead of waiting til the next morning, I think that it''s best we head over o my office right now, and clear the matter there and now".


    My body acted before I could respond. Nheless, my thoughts and actions were the same. "I will see you tomorrow morning, ire". I pulled the door close.


    I rose a brow and stared as she stood without budging an inch.


    "Is it because of her?" She pointed a finger towards Nina.


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    She gritted her teeth together. "Even since she arrived here, your attention has shifted to somewhere else. It''s as though every other thing slowly bes unworthy of your time".


    Was that true?


    I mean, didn''t we just perform voyeurism and exhibitionism this morning with impish glee? A light bulb suddenly clicked in my head as I suddenly remembered ire''s expression when she first noticed Nina.


    There is no doubt that is it!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "ire, are you jealous?" I asked.


    Her breathing became uneasy. She staggered backwards a little.


    I sighed. Of course, she was jealous!


    Though I didn''t know if she fell in love with me or with my skills and techniques in the bed, there was one thing that I know¡­. "I pay you money for your body in exchange for sex, so as a prostitute, you have no reason to get jealous" I said, "Point those hands somewhere else and not at my woman".


    "Your woman!" She repeated and gulped.


    "Yes, my woman" I stated. "Being my woman is the only pir you need to justify your jealousy, but you aren''t. So there is no need for such hypocrisy".


    "I¡­ I " She stammered.


    I would have taken her jealousy differently, but, there was no need for me to do so. Besides, I wasn''t insulting her or slut shame her because if she suddenly quits and decides to stop having sex, who do you think fucking loses?


    I was just been blunt. Though I don''t mind if she quits her life as a brothel proprietor, gives up her ways and repents because I will always have room for one more hole.


    Let my semen wash away her sins!


    "See youter, ire".


    I mmed the door shut and calmly walked towards the half-destroyed bed, with an oddly quiet Nina restingfortably on my back.


    I used my power and summoned the wind to clear all the dirt on the bed before I turned Nina around and gently lowered her onto it.


    "That w----"


    "Shh! This is about me and you" I said, pulling off my jacket and shirt, and tossing them to the side. I also removed my trouser and climbed on top of her to remove her clothes, starting from her tight trouser that hid her small curvy waist to her brassier that confined her modest plump breasts.


    "Save that energy of yours because you will be needing it when we start" I added.


    She gulped. A trial of thick saliva followed her down her throat and truly, she foresaw that what was going to transpire, was way beyond her control.


    W-Wait" Nina panicked.


    Hah! It was toote.


    I kissed her neck before she could react, and found my way to her breast.


    "~~Uhhm!!" Nina breathed heavily.


    As I examined Nina, I couldn''t help but take in the sight that was in front of me. Nina was neither too curvy nor plumpy. Sure, her breasts were full and fleshy, but unlike ire with her two plus-size watermelons that stood like some divinely created sex toy, hers were levelled with natural proportions.


    And although her ass wasn''t also asrge, they could still ssify as childbearing hips if her wide, small and curvy hips are taken into ount.


    "Mhhhm... Hus..band" Nina muttered. Her eyes went hazy as lust slowly clouded her vision.


    And so, I leaned in.


    ¡­....


    Prince Wyatttched his mouth against Nina''s own, forcing her into an overbearing kiss that crushed whatever resistance she had into tiny bits.


    "Huff¡­. Huff!" Nina gasped for breath as Prince Wyatt''sscivious tongue and domineering kiss left her. Never did she expect that man she now called husband would make her melt underneath his arms in just one kiss.


    Of course, she had seen him in action and watched the way he fucked that woman ¡­ ire, was it?


    She panted like a bitch in heat and rolled out her tongue, panting without restraint or manner. She had also seen the way, he plucked his dick in and out of her ass while her rounded hips and protruding ass rippled and drummed to the pleasure.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t as heavily filled to the brim with a breast that looked like actating demi-human and an ass asrge as two buckets joined together. But, Prince Wyatt didn''t seem to worry as hetched his hands upon her breast, while his left leg stimted her vagina which was still hidden beneath her panties, rubbing against it gently.


    Prince Wyatt extended his hands apart and yed with her modest and sulent body, a powerful moan seductively escaped Nina''s lips before she woefully tried to suppress them.


    "~~Aahh~~Mhmh~~ Ahhh!"


    Nina''s moans grew louder by the second, and her pleasure was surpassed only by the curiosity of finally getting to find out what sex feels like.


    Her vagina juice began to trickle.

 Chapter 136 First Partner (R18)

    ?Prince Wyatt pinched her nipples, squeezed her ass, and nibbled on her neck, forcing her to soil her panties which she hadn''t yet removed with her copious cum.


    Her voice grew louder. Her mind and body fought to control the passionate activity, and then suddenly, Prince Wyatt''s pressed his lips against hers and savoured the feeling of her mouth with his tongue.


    As more time went by, she gained experience, and so, she retaliated and did the same.


    Her body curved upwards as she rub her vagina against Prince Wyatt''s left leg, while her mouth shuddered against his, and explored his mouth with her tongue.


    Without thought, she moved her hands towards the scalding veiny penis pping against her inner thighs and held it.


    "~~MMhmm~~" Prince Wyatt stopped moving and looked at Nina for some seconds before he diverted his attention back to exploring her body.


    Meanwhile, Nina didn''t let go of his penis and gave it a few pumps. The penis in her hands, somehow, grew grittier and veinier and threatened to break free from her grasp, but she didn''t concede.


    Her hand gently stroked it before she ced it in the centre of her inner thighs and used the friction of herp to pump the growing dick repeatedly.


    "~Uhhm~" Prince Wyatt groaned at the sudden pleasure."You vixen" He imagined that Nina wasn''t going to be so bold.


    He grinned, proudly. It seems that he had underestimated the audacity of the woman below him.


    Nina didn''t respond. She was too caught in the pleasure that her words turned into incoherent inaudible sybles. As her vagina juice trickled and leaked out of her panties, riding down to her thighs, Nina used it to lube the penis in between her legs and something carefully yed with his balls.


    "Ahh~~ Uhmmm~~" The pulsing scorching penis of Prince Wyatt throbbed lightly in her inner thighs, sending a shiver down her spine.


    "~Mmh¡­ Do you like it?" Nina asked, seductively. Her hazy eyes gazed into Prince Wyatt''s own, which darted all over her body, uncovering every crook and nook of her body, discovering ces which she never thought would bring her so much pleasure.


    So much pleasure¡­.


    "AHHHH~~~" She cummed. Nina''s chest heaved up and down as she felt the garment obstructing the leakage of her sloppy vagina, causing her cum to divide and trail down her thighs.


    "Yes¡­ I do" Prince Wyatt muttered. Using Nina''s cum as a lubricant with his dick still stroked in between her thighs, he suddenly moaned out in pleasure, feeling her hand slowly tighten around his cock.


    "Mhhhm~~" The hand pumped and stroked his dick, gliding against his circumcise skin without restraints.


    Feeling his dick pulsing with more force, Prince Wyatt snaked his hand down into her panties and infiltrated her vagina while the other one was stilltched around her breast, stimting her nipples with unfamiliar movements.


    "Ahhh~~ Ahhh~~ ahhh~~" Nina moaned upon feeling Prince Wyatt''s hands touching her pussy walls "~OOHH~~".


    Prince Wyatt pushed his hands deeper into her pussy. His fingers moved, curved and danced around her fleshy insides, while Nina returned the favour by pumping his penis and softly romancing his balls.


    The temperature in the room grew hotter. The perverse fire ignited in Nina''s body grewrger, and bigger, causing her body to writhe in undiluted delight.


    She screamed. "AHHHHH~~".


    Her legs gave out and fell weakly onto the bed. Her pussy gushed with wet sticky fluids that stuck onto Prince Wyatt''s hands.


    Upon, noticing Nina going through another thunderous climax, Prince Wyatt smiled. "We are not yet done yet".


    And then, he descended.


    ''You know, this might be the first woman I will be giving head to'' He thought to himself. ''In this world at least''.


    With one single pull, he dragged her vagina to his mouth and sucked on it.


    "Slurp~~ Gulp~~Slurp" His tongue flickered across her sensitive cunt, slurping and gobbling up the remains of her cum while stimting her vagina with acute precision and care.


    "~~ EEy~~ Haaaa~~ Mhhmm~~" Involuntary, Nina clenched her thighs together, and wrapped her legs around Prince Wyatt''s head. Upon feeling the force tightening around his head, Prince Wyatt carried on unhampered.


    His mouth went between her clit and juicy cunt with passionate care.


    Another sound of depravity filled the air.


    Nina moaned out in unexined satisfaction. Fortunately, she had withheld her screams and moans, if not, they would have broken through the room and prated the ears of anyone unlucky enough to hear them.


    However, to Prince Wyatt, it was poetic!


    Never had he heard such a verse that would make a man''s dick throb with joy and anticipation!!


    Suddenly, the poem hits itsst note.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh~~~~" Nina climaxed one more time. Her pussy juice drenched Prince Wyatt''s face, who took everything into his mouth and gulped them down like a traveller in an oasis.


    "That should be it" He said with a wide grin on his face.


    With one hand, he pulled Nina forward and positioned his penis in front of her pussy. As far as Prince Wyatt knew, he was ready to prate the dripping cunt of the woman in front of him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He stared into Nina''s eyes, and she stared back, not backing away.


    He uttered, softly "Are you ready?".  He removed her panties and flung them to another corner of the room.


    Nina gulped. Her expression turned solemn as she nodded her head with apprehension.


    The cool winds pulled brushed against her skin, sending a shiver down her spine when she felt the foreign veiny spear invading her sloppy vagina.


    Her hands gripped the bedsheets tightly. Her teeth clenched together tightly as she felt the shaft of the penis hitting the walls of her hymen.


    She gripped the sheets below her tighter. She steeled her heart once more in anticipation and trepidation.


    Meanwhile, Prince Wyatt after all his preparation and efforts to make their first time more memorable wasted no more time and plunged his dick in.


    "Mhhmm~~~" She moaned.


    And then, it hit her. "AHHHHHH!!!".


    No amount of preparation was enough to divert the pain and pleasure she currently felt.


    Prince Wyatt felt the tip of his penis expanding the tight walls of her vagina. The wet walls pushed against and created some kind of friction that dragged his penis in, and pulled it deeper to the insides of her inner fleshy walls.


    He watched as Nina''s eyes which widened in fright slowly gave in to the pleasure as her eyes turned hazy.


    "... Calm down.." Prince Wyatt muttered, softly. " ¡­.Stop resisting and just give in".


    Nina nodded her head slowly and released the tension from her body. She gave in to the depravity and wrapped her long legs around Prince Wyatt''s waist.


    "..I''m .¡­re..eady" With hesitation still clear in he voice, she whispered valiantly.


    "Pah"


    Flesh and flesh collided, creating the first melody of a new beat that rang out across the room.


    Prince Wyatt impaled Nina''s pussy, her small rounded ass rippled and jiggled with each force applied to the momentum.


    At one point, Prince Wyatt began to wonder, if there was something about this world that made the women here possess such soft and stic skin.


    He brought his penis out and mmed it in again with a resounding "Pah".


    "~~Ahh~~" Nina moaned. Her hands gently gripped Prince Wyatt''s ass and mmed in, further pushing his erged cock into her pussy.


    "Pah~"


    "Mhhmm~~"


    "Pah~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~"


    Prince Wyatt soon hammered away and pounded Nina''s vagina with no restraints.


    Her voice began to increase the moment she felt his penis hitting her womb.


    "~~Ahh~~ Ohh~~ Mhm~~ AH~~" She moaned, repeatedly.


    Soon, she gave up trying to control the pleasure and let it take full control of her body. Her breast bounced back and forth without constraints. Her body unconsciously moved along with the rhythm, and with a "Pah", she found herself taking in his dick again, further engraving her wet sloppy pussy walls with its shape.


    "Shit!!" Prince Wyatt cursed. He had reached his limit.


    "I''m cumming" He roared. His semen filled Nina''s pussy to the brim, while his dick blocked it from escaping.


    "AHHHH!!" Feeling the hot semen pushing its way into her stomach, Nina moaned heavily.


    Her chest heaved tirelessly, causing her breast to bounce back and forth. Her eyes rolled back and her tongue escaped the confines of her mouth, falling against her lips like a panting dog in heat.


    The scene Prince Wyatt had just witnessed could not be painted by mortal hands.


    Perfection!!


    Yes, it was perfect!! He had just ripped away the virginity of his first partner and pulled her up to heaven. He had just given her the perfect memory of their first night together.


    A night that he was sure she could never forget or pluck out of her memories.


    After burning the image into his head, he turned her to the side, raised her leg and leaned it on top of his shoulders, while he romanced her ass and held her waist before he continued his onught.

 Chapter 137 Maddening Pleasure (R18)

    ?With a "Pah" Nina fell from heaven and found herselfying on the bed covered in their bodily fluids.


    "I am not yet done" Prince Wyatt said, loud enough for it to prate her ears. He sealed the gates to the heavens which Nina had just walked through, chained her wings and pounded her sloppy vagina like an angel that had fallen from grace.


    "Pah~" "Pah~" "Pah~"


    "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" His crotch repeatedly crashed into her curvy buttocks generating a pping sound.


    He rammed his waist harder into Nina''s pussy, causing her to bounce and repeatedly swallow up his manhood to the hilt. Nina regained her memories of being fucked by Prince Wyatt.


    "~~Uhh~~Ah~~" Colour returned to Nina''s face as she moaned out loudly. Uncaring about anything any longer, Nina screamed and moaned louder than she had previously.


    After visiting the city above the clouds, she desperately wanted to return. Her body and mind thirsted for retrieval.


    "Pah~~" Another dose of pleasure hit her. "~~Ah~~" She moaned, but it wasn''t enough to send her unconsciously.


    "Pah~~ Pah~~" Bodily fluids and cums scattered everywhere as Prince Wyatt and Nina each pushed their private parts against each other with a rhythmic flow.


    "I''m cumming" Prince Wyatt moaned out loud. His semen filled up Nina''s fleshy walls at an incredible speed.


    Nina screamed in response. Her back curved the moment she felt the fluid semen filling up her pussy to the brim. Her leg locked tightly on his shoulders, with her body shuddering in pleasure while her hardened nipples and sloppy vagina leaked of their depravity, and her rapid breathing continued until it died down, and signified the end of the semen spewing into her stomach and her ascent into heaven once again.


    "Pah~~" "Pahh~~" "Pahhh~~"


    However, Prince Wyatt was resilient. He dragged her once more from heaven and gave her a new life.


    In this new life, Nina repeatedly cummed until she passed out from the heightened sensitivity of her cunt.


    "Pah~~" "Pahh~" In the next, she died, both physically and metaphorically and was only able to regain life when Prince Wyatt plummeted his penis inside her vagina once more.


    On the other, Nina found herself riding his throbbing cock and soon found out that her vagina had fully taken the shape of his protruding veiny spear.


    She couldn''t tell how much they had been at it, but one thing was sure to her..... she still haven''t had enough.


    ¡­...


    Her body quivered and shuddered at the screams that prated through the door.


    "Prostitute" She bit her lips. He called her a ''prostitute''. If it were any other person that had degraded her to such a name, she would have dealt with them brutally.


    But to him¡­. to him, she couldn''t do a thing. He was her one-way ticket out of this wretched ice hole. The onlydder that she could currently cling to after her fall from royalty to amon brothel owner.


    ''Damn it!!" Inwardly, she cursed.


    No, it wasn''t directed at Pirate, but at herself!


    Even after being called a harlot, she still chooses to stay here, listening to their screams and moans of pleasure and degrading herself further.


    She moaned. Her hands soon shifted her skirt and lingerie, and soon she found fingers dancing around within her pussy.


    "Scandalous" She cursed, again. Her life here has shown him the type of woman she was.


    A very sexually active vixen!


    Luckily for her, the rest of the VIP rooms were either empty due to no one having enough money to afford them, or locked because their owners were deviants who rather not be disturbed because they fully wanted to immerse themselves in their depraved activity.


    Her cheeks burned. Hesitation overtook her body at the reminder that she was currently masturbating in front of the man who had degraded her both physically and verbally --


    "Ah¡­. " A scream pierced through the door.


    Those moans!


    They reminded her of herself when her ass rippled under the impact of the impaling force of his hot scalding cock!... Of course, she remembered. How could she not?


    Her memories still burned heavily with their debauched activities and the scent of it.


    Unknowingly, her fingers had plunged deeply into her pussy and gyrated her inner sulent walls.


    "Ohhhh~~" She cummed. Her cum stained her skirt and her juicy thighs before they slide down to the ground.


    "Point those hands somewhere else and not at my woman" His words stung her ears again.


    "My woman" Her body shuddered at the meaning of the sentence. All she had to was offer herself and her existence to him and she would reap the benefits of untold fortunes.


    Of course, she possessed numerous reservations about this because her goal was to leave thisnd and start a new one somewhere else. However, everything seems to have crumbled to pieces when that new woman arrived.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She wanted to barge in there, but she couldn''t. "Hahh!!" A small chuckle escaped her lips. In all her years, she had never thought that her fate would be decided by whether she jumped on a man''s dick or not.


    It was humiliating!


    It was an irony! From royalty to a brothel proprietor, and now to this.


    She stood up, arranged herself and walked down the passage hall. At least, before she decides, a few hours in her dungeon with the female brothel workers will be enough to clear her mind.


    "AHHHH~~" Another screamnced through the hall and travelled with her as she made her way down the stairs.


    A slight twitch appeared at the edge of her lips. She could almost see him licking his lips as he groped herrge breast with impish glee.


    Feeling her vagina spraying and dripping with cum She growled in frustration and hastened her steps. Even though she was sure that she would live till the next day without bouncing on his dick, she was also sure of one more thing, that sex was something she could now only enjoy with him.


    Even releasing her sexual frustration on the female workers now felt like a chore.


    ire groaned.


    She only had two options to fix her problems now. One, bounce on his dick or surrender yourself to him or two, do nothing and watch as your only hope and opportunity slip by and disappear.


    A sigh escaped her lips.


    Even her mind and thoughts were biased.


    ¡­....


    Within the Temporary Storage Space.


    Amidst the ever-expansive world that expanded with each new magical beast Prince Wyatt contracted,id a dormant rodent hidden within the shaking tall grass, blown by the winds'' capricious whims.


    He was a rodent, an insignificant rat, struggling to survive on the scant scraps left behind by those like him who had already scavenged the bottom of the barrel.


    Even with the minuscule amount of magical energy that he had obtained from feeding on the remains of other magical beasts, he was never considered one of them. Instead, he was nothing more than a nuisance, and, like many others of his kind, he was destined toe and go, unremarked and ignored.


    But, he was fortunate enough to break free from his predetermined fate.


    "...What happened?" He spoke, his voice halting and uncertain.


    He observed his surroundings, taking in the familiar environment. His head swivelled back and forth as his tail curled and twisted with his movements. These actions were instinctual, innate to his being.


    "What... happened to me?" He asked, his voice filled with confusion. He was capable of human speech, thanks to the time spent with his master, -Master Prince Wyatt. But speaking, using his mouth instead of just thinking, felt different, strange.


    He rubbed his icy ws under his whiskers, feeling their sharpness. His ws were sharper than before, yet they only ''nked'' against his skin.


    His body was cold, yet it did not affect him. He felt stronger than ever before, yet he had returned to his normal size, that of an insignificant, tiny rodent


    As he felt and saw the changes within and outside of his body, he realized that everything about his former self had changed. He felt...different


    Suddenly, His nostrils red...


    ..... Something ising --


    Something ising --


    Something ising --


    The rm rang incessantly in his simple mind, and then...


    Suddenly, lines and lines of what appeared to be a shattered reality materialized out of nowhere. He recoiled in fear as the trepidation in his heart grew.


    "Bang!" The air splintered like broken ss.


    The scene transformed, and he found himself no longer in a field of grass that caressed his body, but rather in front of a frozen wastnd. Snow and ice were the only things in sight. He realized that he was no longer in the Temporary Storage Space.


    "Where am ...I?" He wondered, his thoughts racing.


    How did he get here?


    Where was here?


    "Even now, I find it hard toprehend" A voice echoed in his ears.


    He recoiled and scanned his surroundings with a wary gaze.

 Chapter 138 Re-Emergence Of Bones

    ?A mortal? He vehemently shook his head in denial. No!


    Ascendant? No. Why would they bother him? Master Prince Wyatt alone perceived his worth.


    Demi-humans? No, they would be more likely to kill him for soup than to toy with him like this.


    Could it be...a magical beast?


    "Look at me when I am speaking to you, rodent!"


    He looked up. And he saw....


    "Rewriting the past - altering what was meant to happen and what has urred. Seizing my inheritance by force... " A reptilian beast, with skin that seemed to be made of white snow, flesh, and scales as hard as ice, emerged from a sudden snowy tornado.


    "What is your excuse?" The beast fixed its gaze on him, its jaws agape as it spoke with human speech.


    Eyes? Blue and piercing.


    Teeth? Razor-sharp.


    ws? Deadly.


    Strength? Unfathomable.


    Magical beast level? Unmeasurable.


    Weakness? Unknown.


    He instinctively crawled backwards, making his objections known.


    "Can you not speak? Or is your mind too primitive to formte speech?" The beast growled.


    As the icy wastnd thundered in tandem with the beast''s voice and pounded against his ears, Bones again instinctively scurried backwards.


    "Huff!!" The beast exhaled a thick cloud of smoke that momentarily obscured his vision as it shed against his skin.


    "Look around you! If you are too afraid to speak, then how do you hope to stand up against me?"


    And he did.


    What he saw made him crawl backwards in dread.


    All around him, at every turn he looked, there were creaturesposed of ice and flesh. they appeared as though they had been carved from the ice and snow, yet upon closer scrutiny, they were not ice sculptures, they were alive.


    "....Where am I?" Bones muttered again, in confusion.


    "Where we are at the moment is insignificant..." the reptilian beast stated. "What is important is that I cannot connect to my main body, so I have decided to take matters into my own hands by reiming what is rightfully mine from your possession".


    The beast waited for a response, but none came. Instead, the rat continued to crawl backwards, until it turned and fled.


    The beast let out a heavy sigh. "How unfortunate...Where is the reverence that I, a ''Revered Beast'', am owed?" The reptilian beast red at the icy, mutated beast waiting in hiding. "Capture him!" Themandment was given. Like an arrow unleashed from its bow, the icy mutated beasts lunged forward in pursuit.


    Meanwhile, amid the snowy wastnd, Bones ran for his life. His instinct red and sent ring signals that couldn''t he couldn''t ignore.


    He ran and ran until his hands began to ache and the beast behind him drew closer. Soon, after several minutes of endless pursuit, he --


    Crumpled.


    "GROWL"


    His instincts kicked in once more. He dodged and kicked his paw out instinctively, striking the beast''s face. The beast, a mutated bone leopard, a predator that vastly surpassed him in size, strength, agility, and every other aspect that nature had not bestowed upon him, was kicked back with incredible force.


    Bones stood on his hind legs. He raised his paws and examined them before staring back at the beast that hadnded far away, its head blown off, in amazement and curiosity.


    "... Amazing".


    "Yes, it is amazing¡­"


    He spun around in alert, and stared at the familiar beast that had frightened him, and sent him speeding away.


    "Rat, what is your name?"


    Even with fear and apprehension in his heart, he responded.


    ".¡­. Bones" He repeated.".. I am Bones".


    "Bones..." The name danced around the beast''s mouth repeated with a distasteful tone. "How unpoetic? Listen, from now on, your name will be Pe''zen".


    "Pe''zen?"


    "Yes, Pe''zen¡­ Do you like the name I have picked out for you?" The reptilian beast said.


    Bones shook his tiny furry head "No". He replied. "My name is Bones".


    The beast growled, its voice filled with anger and contempt. "Disrespectful and ungrateful. Perhaps I should just extinguish your existence right now and reim back my inheritance¡­".


    The beast''s words were filled with threats. "Of all the beasts infected by my spawn, a rat, a mere rat, is the only one worthy enough."


    Bones turned to escape once more.


    He was trapped!


    All around him, in every shape and size, were the mutated magical beasts, snarling and preparing to pounce on him, to tear his skin from his flesh.


    "Apart from yours, I can sense another link..... ".<novelnext></novelnext>


    The beast peered at Bones. Its jaws gaped and its front rows of teeth marvellously disyed itself. "I see¡­ You have a master".


    Bone''s tiny eyes widened. "..Master! Don''t touch my Master?".


    The row of sharp, pointed teeth was now fully exposed.


    "And you think you can stop me?" The tone of amusement was clear in the beast''s voice.


    ".....Me? .....I will stop you" Bones dered with determination.


    "You! A rat, against me, the sleepy behemoth" The beast mused. "How are you going to aplish that?".


    "I will stop you" Bones repeated. His speech became clearer and more assertive.


    The beast snorted. "What is the name of your master?"


    "His name is Master Prince Wyatt".


    "Wyatt" The beast said.


    "Master Prince Wyatt" Bones corrected.


    "Hmph! I admire your confidence, but do you truly believe that you can stop me - a powerful magical beast with authority over the mind, ice and snow?"


    Bones stood up once more on his hind legs. He stared at the beasts with narrowed eyes. His master had plucked him from his lowly existence as a ship rat and imbued him with the strength and fortitude to aplish things he never thought possible.


    He would not forget!


    He could not, even if he wanted to.


    His master not be forgotten. He cannot be harmed.


    "My name is Bones...," Bones said, craning his tiny head from side to side as his magical energy erupted. "I dare you toy a hand on my master."


    Amongst all the chaos, he had almost forgotten the unbridled confidence that possessed him whenever he was with Master Prince Wyatt.


    Even Toothless, Master Prince Wyatt''s other beast, hispanion, and now friend, no longer scared him.


    So who was this creature that dared to threaten the life of his master?


    The beast watched as the insignificant rat erupted with raw and untainted magical strength.


    It grinned.


    "Words alone cannot stop me" The beast growled. Its limbs were spread out in a pouncing stance. "Maybe you are just as foolish as your master who chose a weak, insignificant rat as his beast".


    No one was there to inform the beast that because of Wyatt, Bones had be a proud beast. A Pride born from the kind of master he had and another born from being acknowledged as a magical beast.


    Trampling on that pride was the same as insulting Prince Wyatt''s supposed ipetent decision of choosing a rat as a beast.


    "I am not weak" Bones proimed, striding forward on two hind legs and stopping in front of the beast. "I am his strength."


    As far as Bones knew, no one else was here. Not Toothless or his master. So if he didn''t stand up for himself as his master''s beast, then who would?


    A thin, icy fog escaped the beast''s small nostrils and collided with Bones''s small frame.


    ''What madness! A rat standing against me?'' The beast thought to itself. The beast lowered its head and pushed it against Bones'' forehead.


    Bones didn''t back down. He pushed his head against the behemoth''s scaly forehead.


    What impunity!


    "I have in mortals who were hailed as gods. I have faced others who aspired to be gods. I am Ag''na - the ancient magical beast of mind, ice, and snow, the sleepy behemoth" Ag''na dered with a menacing growl.


    He paused and then continued. "You who possesses the spawn of my flesh and the speck of my soul, rat...¡­ Who. Are. You. To. Stand. Against. Me?".


    "I am Master Prince beast --"


    "No! You are not a beast. To your master, you are nothing but a pet¡­.." Ag''na replied."¡­. And to me, you are nothing but a rat..... You are not strong enough to go against me?".


    Bones'' small body shivered. Yes, he came from a rat. Amon insignificant rat.


    Yes, he is still a rat. But the border separating him from amon rat was now wide, and boundless.


    Amon rat he was, amon rat he is no more!


    His tiny paws boiled up into a fist. And with a triumphant ''Squeak'', he threw it forwards - -


    "BOOOOOM"


    His fist connected. The sleepy behemoth, the giant reptilian beast with scales of ice flew backwards and skidded against the ice to halt his momentum.


    For decades --


    No!  Inwardly Ag''na shook his head.


    For centuries --


    Yes, this might be the most extraordinary thing that he has witnessed and felt for centuries.


    "Fantastic!" Ag''na growled out. He stepped forward. With each step, several humongous icicles would erupt from the snowy ground and point straight at Bones. After his 20th step, 35 icicles were directed at Bones.

 Chapter 139 Re-Emergence Of Bones (2)

    ?"Release" With a mutteredmand, Ag''na set loose the 35 icicles, soaring through the air with deadly intent as they hurtled towards Bones.


    Each icicle, honed to a razor''s edge, possessed the power to pierce through a lesser beast and send it hurtling back to its ancestral bloodline.


    But Bones stood in awe, unable to move as the icicles closed in, a spectacle of might and power.


    He would have dodged, but s, it was already toote.


    "BANGG" "BOOOOMM".


    With a thunderous crash, the icicles collided with the ground, sending plumes of snow soaring into the air as they revealed the earth beneath.


    Ag''na watched intently, his curiosity piqued as he evaluated the damage caused by his attack, waiting to see the full extent of its destructive force.


    What madness!!


    There he stood, a tiny, insignificant rat, yet... untarnished.


    Ag''na had anticipated this oue, yet still held a flicker of hope that his assumptions would be proven wrong.


    But as he resumed his steps, walking forward, he couldn''t help but express his admiration. "I apologize, you are truly strong". He said with a hint of respect, "Your resilience is worthy of apuse. But, there is still one other thing you must prove to me".


    "What?" Bones eximed, amazed by his sudden disy of strength and durability, yet thrilled at the opportunity to prove himself.


    "A beast¡­" Ag''na responded, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "You im to be your master''s magical beast. Prove it to me, show me the extent of your capabilities".


    Without hesitation, Bones advanced, his front paws firmly nted on the ground as he picked up speed and charged towards the ancient, slumbering giant.


    The two beasts collided in a fierce battle, each determined to prove their might and superiority.


    For Ag''na, this was a battle unlike any he had ever encountered before, while Bones fought to assert himself as his master''s ultimate strength and to showcase the testament of his transformation into a powerful magical beast.


    A task that no other rat had ever been able to aplish.


    For himself ¡ª


    For his Master ¡ª


    He would be a fantastic beast. A magnificent beast, unmatched and unparalleled in power.


    "If this is the best you can do, then you are still too weak!" Ag''na bellowed across the snowy expanse, his voice echoing with disdain.


    But Bones would not be deterred. "I WILL SAY IT AGAIN!" He bellowed. His magical energy rose. It doubled.


    It then tripled.


    Quadrupled.


    Wisps of white mist began to emanate from his body as he dered, "I AM MY MASTER''S STRENGTH!."


    With that, the frozen expanse beneath Bones'' paws was rent asunder.


    ¡­....¡­


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    A persistent knock came from the door, alerting the ones in the room and stirring them awake.


    "Mhmm" Prince Wyatt yawned. He rubbed the back of his hands against his eyes as he stirred up awake.


    "I''ming" He muttered, his voice just loud enough to be heard through the door. He turned to gaze at the woman lying beside him, still asleep.


    He couldn''t help but smirk, thinking about all the things they had done together during the night, both spoken and unspoken, though he had held back on some of his more risqu¨¦ desires, not wanting to scare her off.


    Though, he was certain that with her mind hazy from their activities, she wouldn''t mind or care to remember. But, he had to reserve some surprises for their next passionate night together


    "Knock" "Knock" "Knock"


    "I''ming" Prince Wyatt said, his voice tinged with exhaustion as he made his way towards the door, determined to find out who hade to disturb him at such an early hour.


    "Click" The door was unlocked and swung open.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know this is a brothel but is it appropriate to disturb a VIP customer at su¡ª":


    "Ahem!! Mr Wyatt".


    Prince Wyatt heard a familiar voice and his sleepy eyes shot wide open.


    He stared at the supposed King of the Azuiloth Kingdom in surprise.


    "King Ameal¡­." Prince Wyatt asked suspiciously, "What are you doing here?¡­. And how did you know that I was staying here?".


    "May Ie in first so that we may speak?" King Ameal requested, his eyes darting around nervously as if he were trying to avoid being noticed by others.


    Of course, King Ameal was indeed afraid of what others who knew him and saw him here would say. Even with his title as a fallen king, he still needed to keep the reputation of one.


    Prince Wyatt turned to look at the state of the messy room before turning his attention back to King Ameal. "How about I meet you downstairs, my room is upied at the moment?".


    King Ameal nodded in understanding with an elderly expression on his face. He lightly coughed "You see, I can''t be here for long unless I want rumours about Azuiloth''s fallen King going to a brothel being spread around..... Especially after what had happened".


    A sigh escaped his lips.


    Prince Wyatt''s brows rose in curiosity "What happened?".


    King Ameal stared at Prince Wyatt momentarily before his head lowered slightly in shame. He replied, "Yesterday, at midnight, several corpses of my people were found dead and burnt in a warehouse, together with a bone head skull corpse of a Sloywoth assassin".


    Prince Wyatt froze. His mind reyed the scene that happened yesterday without dy. Inwardly, he gulped. "Is that the reason why you are here?" He questioned.


    It couldn''t be that they had traced the perpetrator of the event to him after one night, right?


    He was sure that no one in the kingdom knows about his paths or had seen him use his powers, and all those who had were either dead or had no reason to disclose such a piece of information -his crews were out of the question since they knew that he still possessed their ve contracts. And unless they wanted to die, which they had made clear several times already that they didn''t, then they had no reason to disclose such information.


    Besides, thest time he checked, they refused to leave the brothel unless when they are about to return to the ship.


    Annabelle?


    Prince Wyatt frowned. ''It might be her'' He thought.


    It couldn''t be Nina since she was ---


    He shook the degrading thought out of his head.


    The only person capable of doing such a thing now without losing anything worthwhile was Annabelle.


    ''Yes, that is exactly the reason why I am here'' King Ameal responded. He stared at Prince Wyatt seriously.


    Inwardly, Prince Wyatt sighed. ''Then doesn''t that mean that she has been stalking me all this time?'' He thought.


    Regardless, she had picked the wrong person to make an enemy of.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Prince Wyatt replied. His magical energy charged up silently with rapid momentum as he prepared to escape with Nina while summoning Toothless to hold off until they were far away to ess the situation.


    No matter how strong he was, he would never want to walk into a fight blindly, unless he could.


    King Ameal''s expression turned serious before it instantly softened. "Please, I need your help".


    Prince Wyatt blinked.


    "From the reports I have gathered, it seems that arge portion of my people was in cahoots with the Sloywoth kingdom¡­.." King Ameal''s face aged several times as he exined. "....And from what I have gathered, it seems that they all died by the orders of the Queen".


    Prince Wyatt stared at King Ameal in surprise.


    "Yes, it is exactly as I had said. You might not be aware, but back when the fallen Kingdoms were each fighting each other to slowly swallow up the cities and begin their conquest for the Vrymath Kingdom by using several dubious means which resulted in Vrymath kingdom''s citizens being caught up in the crossfire, Queen Mavena decided to step in and give them a warning.." King Ameal exined, noticing Prince Wyatt''s surprise and misinterpreting it for something else.


    He continued "¡­ However when they -we failed to listen, she took matters into her hands and ordered her royal court to publicly kill any of us who dared to cause unrest in the city -those are the reason why the citizens of the Vrymath Kingdom hates us, and have even termed us as invaders".


    King Ameal shook his head, with a sigh escaping his lips. "And honestly, I don''t me them".


    Wrinkles began to gradually increase around his forehead "Since then, every fallen kingdom stopped their advances and tried to make rpense by taking care and managing the city they had taken control of, while some, continued their conquest subtly"


    "Though I have no idea why she didn''t just throw us out of her kingdom, yesterday, after several months of being silent and leaving the fallen kingdoms to behave as they desire, another warning arrived at the doorsteps of each fallen kingdom, and I can''t help but fear that my kingdom and that of the Sloywoth kingdom might have something to do with it, considering that this letter came the same day as their death"

 Chapter 140 Gathering Of Kings (1)

    ?"And sinc----


    Prince Wyatt carefully digested everything he had heard and interrupted. "So, let me see if I understand this correctly... you came here to ask for help because you are afraid that your people might have enraged the Queen, and caused her to take action after all this time.." He paused, then continued ".. Am I right?".


    "Yes" King Ameal nodded. Relief spread across his face when he saw that the Pirate in front of him had understood what he had said.


    Prince Wyatt stared at the depressed king in pity. Pity was all that he could give, after all, he was the cause of his current plight.


    "If it is like that, I fear that my assistance may be unavable. To go against the Queen of the Vrymath kingdom is a course of action that I do not incline to undertake".


    "But --"


    ''Let me finish at least'' Prince Wyatt thought as the King immediately interrupted him.


    King Ameal''s eyes shot open as his lips trembled with plea. "Please, I know you are affiliated with Captain Crimson, who is as powerful, if not more powerful than Queen Mavena. And if you promise to help me, I will give you everything that remains of my kingdom, including ascendant techniques, enchanted weapons, alchemy pills, potions and many other things. I will even promise to be your eyes and ears in the Kingdom," he begged.


    Prince Wyatt''s eyes scanned King Ameal''s body as he struggled to find the right words to say. Although he didn''t know about the conspiracy between the people he killed the day before and the assassin who had kept their conversation to a minimum, he knew that he was the one who had killed them, not the Queen, so he had nothing to be afraid of.


    But he couldn''t juste out and say that. The prospect of getting his hands on ascendant techniques, enchanted weapons, alchemy pills, and potions was too tempting to pass up.


    So, he opened his mouth once more, and pretended to speak with a heavy heart. "Fine, I''ll help you" He exhaled dramatically.


    "Really?" King Ameal''s body trembled with hope.


    "Yes. You are the only King who has shown us any goodwill since we set foot in the Vrymath Kingdom," Prince Wyatt said, nodding his head as though he and his heart hade to an agreement to do something good.


    "Oh! And I don''t know where you got that information from, but I am not affiliated with Captain Crimson eye" Prince Wyatt added with a frown.


    King Ameal stared at him in disbelief. "But thatdy, Miss Annabelle, she imed she was part of Captain Crimson eye''s crew" He added, hoping for an answer that would clear up his confusion.


    "She did?" Prince Wyatt''s frown deepened. The fact that Annabelle, his supposed student, had imed to be part of Captain Crimson eye''s crew instead of his was something he couldn''t overlook.


    "Yes, and she even confirmed it herself" King Ameal assured him.


    If he went by this world''s morals and standards, then she had betrayed him with her words. And the fact that she was the first person that he suspected with good reason when something had gone south was enough to show how telling this was.


    ''No'' He thought ''That can''t stand''.


    Prince Wyatt knew that he needed to rectify this betrayal. "Alright, now that we have gotten that out of the way, it''s still too early. I''lle see you during the afternoon to finish our discussion and take care of other necessary matters" He nodded.


    King Ameal stared at him in confusion. "But, it''s already noon. I came here in the morning but you were busy¡­" He exined with a light cough. "¡­ So I only returned this evening after the guard I stationed here told me that you were done".


    Prince Wyatt''s lips twitched as he understood King Ameal''s haste. "As a King, wouldn''t it be below you to make up such an insane lie?" He asked.


    King Ameal gazed at Prince Wyatt in confusion "If you don''t believe me, you can check your window to verify" He suggested.


    Prince Wyatt''s frown deepened as he thought this was all a ploy set up by King Ameal. He decided to y along. Perhaps this time, he would be able to collect some gold coins and a few beautiful women.


    His lips curved slyly "Let me check". He swung the door closed and walked over to the window that was draped with thick curtains. The lighting in the room made it hard to tell if it was day or night outside.


    The idea and execution were good since brothels were usually filled up during the night, and they needed to brighten it up as though it was during the day, and that was only for the regr customer, now imagine how well decorated and designed a VIP room would be made in the biggest brothel in the kingdom.


    Prince Wyatt received his answers when he pulled back the heavy curtains he had drawn to shroud his activities in secrecy, and was met with a dazzling disy of moonlight illuminating the bustling city below.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Prince Wyatt massaged his forehead with his fingers, "So you mean that we fucked throughout the day?" Not that he wasining, but the fact they had lost track of time during sex was concerning.


    He turned his head and gazed at the sleepy Nina. ''No wonder she is still asleep'' He thought.


    With tired steps, Prince Wyatt walked forward and pulled the door open once again. He stared at King  Ameal, who gazed back at him in silence.


    He said "Give me a moment to freshen up, I''ll meet you downstairs" With a tired sigh he closed the door after he had received a nod from King Ameal.


    Casting a longing nce at Nina, as he made his way towards the bathroom, he couldn''t help but lean in to give her a gentle kiss on the cheek before making his way to the bathroom to freshen up and prepare for his meeting downstairs.


    "At least, it was a wonderful night -day" He chuckled.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Miracle Mountain,


    Queen''s Mavena Castle


    In this world, there are only two types of Kings, Beck knew. The divide was not as simple as good versus evil, nor as ck and white as tyrannical versus benevolent.


    No, the difference was something far more profound, something that carved its way into the very fabric of existence. A chasm so deep, so wide, that it separated those who ruled from those who were ruled. A difference that would shape the fate of nations, and determine the course of history.


    The conquerors, and the conquered.


    Beck wondered if he was a conqueror.  Here he was, standing at the front gates of the castle that belonged to the Miracle Queen. The area outside, and he was sure, both inside were filled with soldiers who were armed to the teeth and ready to take action against any sudden disturbance, with or without the Queen''s orders.


    In order words, it was a warning and a reminder for them to be mindful of their actions.


    Regardless, Beck shook his head and chuckled.


    "What''s wrong your highness?" His messenger -the only person that had apanied him up the mountain, was carrying a sack behind his back, which contained all the information and necessary documents pertaining to the Brylen Kingdom -His Kingdom.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t get it" Beck''s tone was filled with a hint of amusement.


    True! No matter how hard he may try to exin to his loyal follower who had never experienced the overwhelming taste of power, and the weight thates with it, he would never truly understand.


    That was how the world works, and Beck saw it as a fitting system. A fitting system that could only be broken by a cataclysm event, and send them back to the foot of thedder.  Still, even though they had lost their riches, kingdoms, and almost all of their people, they were called kings -the Fallen Kings.


    A term that proves how hard the mighty can fall, and how narrow the gates to Kinghood are.


    "Whether there is no one here or not, it would be a bad idea for us toe herete".


    It seemed that he was not the only one who had taken Queen Mavena''s threats seriously and arrived early as a precaution. Nevertheless, Beck couldn''t help but recognize that voice.


    How could he not?


    It was the voice of the man who had ambushed and threatened them in a frenzy as they had fled for their lives with the Moonlight''s ice at their heels.


    He turned around just in time to watch as the man swaggered in brazenly with two white-d assassins by his side. Beck scanned his surroundings wearily, he was sure that there was a third assassin hiding somewhere in in sight.


    However, his efforts to locate the hidden assassin proved fruitless, so Beck redirected his attention to the man in front of him. He noticed that one of the assassins was carrying a sack on his back, a bag that he was certain contained the necessary documents and information about the current state of their kingdom.

 Chapter 141 Gathering Of Kings (2)

    ?A smirk slowly crept onto the man''s face as he spoke, "Oh, it seems that someone made it here before us. And I think I know who it is; if it isn''t the ruffed-up puppy of thete King Feran". His eyes narrowed into slits, his words carrying a hint of sarcasm.


    To all who knew him, he was a bloody demon whose actions had more reasoning in them than his words.


    Beck responded coolly, "And if it isn''t the greedy King who bit off more than he could chew and ended up paying for it". He knew that the man in front of him was currently evaluating him, testing him to see how he would respond.


    Unfortunately, for the mad King, he wasn''t as rash and dim-witted nature of his brothers.


    The mad King stopped in front of Beck and sneered, "At least I am a King¡­ and you, a fallen Prince, should at least understand that".


    Beck retorted, "What I understand is that you are also a fallen King, just like me".


    "Prince" The mad King corrected. "You are a fallen Prince, just like the rest of your brothers and sisters, nothing more, nothing less".


    Beck opened his mouth to refute but was once again interrupted.


    "However, I can''t help but say that I am very disappointed..." The mad King shook his head in disgust. "From among your siblings, you were the one with the highest possibility of being crowned the next king...only you took charge and served your people while the rest of them fought over nonsensical ornaments like a crown and throne"


    "Only you were able to lead your people to safety when the Moonlight''s ice struck instead of trying to fill up your carriages with wealth in a futile attempt to regain the dying of your kingdom...you recognized that with the people a King is nothing, and for that, I understand and respect your actions."


    "However..." The mad King''s face twisted into an irritated expression with a scowl. "How did you manage to ruin all that?"


    It only took a moment for Beck to process the madman''s words, "Are you...?"


    "How the hell did you allow that brother of yours who can''t tell the difference between a sword and two mounds of breasts to be the next sessor?" The mad King red at him. "You had everything going smoothly for your next ascent, but, out of nowhere, you decided to ruin everything and uproot whatever chances you had of ever returning."


    He added, "Fallen Prince Beck, you are a fool".


    Beck sighed in understanding. At first, he thought that his mind was ying tricks on him, however, he soon realized that it wasn''t. The madman, the ruffian disguised as a King, was strangely and painfully disappointed in him.


    Still, Beck stood firm, "Whatever I do in my territory -in my city, is none of your business".


    The mad King''s face changed into a hideous scowl, "None of my business, my foot!" He stretched his right arm and quickly grabbed Beck''s robe by the cor, pulling him closer. "Whatever happens in that city affects all of us, so don''t you ever tell me that it''s none of my business...or better yet, you might as well tell the Miracle Queen that it''s none of my business when she decides to charge into our cities all because your brother pulled a stupid stunt."


    "...My King," the white-d assassins each stood in a protective position around their King.


    The mad King turned his head to look at the guards gathered around.


    "Wiping out all of them is the easy part, but whates after that will be a problem" The mad king muttered audibly enough for everyone around him to hear his words.


    Although he hated to admit it, Beck knew and understood how he felt. The guards flexing their weapons towards them were nothing more than decorations, as it wouldn''t even take a minute or a few seconds, if they were motivated, to take down everyst one of them to thest man.


    "Soon, I will no longer be a fallen King" The mad King spat out, "So you are right, no matter what any of your siblings or you do, it is not my business. However, when the timees, don''t say that I didn''t warn you". He walked away, positioning himself at a safe distance from them.


    Beck was taken aback by the meaning behind those words. His head snapped towards the mad King''s direction. A sly grin appeared on his lips as their eyes met.


    ''.¡­ No longer be a fallen King'' Beck thought to himself. He frowned before he shook his head disapprovingly.


    If the mad King nned on dethroning the Queen and bing the next King of the Vrymath Kingdom, it was his problem. Beck was convinced that the mad King wouldn''t get far with his ns before he was bested again and forced to suffer the consequences of his actions, just as he had before.


    The sound of snow breaking beneath someone''s feet caught their ears. They turned to see a man adorned in ck, shimmering armour, with a sword sheathed at his hip.


    Everyone stared.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even in the darkness, Beck could see that the armoured man shone as he spoke with a radiant smile that seemed to conquer all that was not pure. "I could hear all of your voices from miles away" The man said.


    "Knight Boris Olenor, thest remaining ascendant of the once powerful Eser Kingdom" The mad King was the first to speak. "Now, however, it is a Kingdom only filled with the disabled and an orphanage filled with naive little kids...Am I right, or did I miss anything?"


    Knight Boris shook his head in disagreement. "No, you are not wrong...but calling children naive as though it''s a bad thing might make people have a bad idea about you, King Bor".


    The mad King snorted "Let them think whatever they want to think." He then turned his attention away from Knight Boris.


    "So, this is what a true Knight looks like" Beck thought.


    He knew who Knight Boris was and the kind of character he possessed. From all of his deeds and the various information he had gathered, Beck could confidently say that the armoured man before him was a true Knight!


    Boris walked towards him and extended his hand for a handshake, "And you must be?"


    Beck grabbed and shook his hand. "I am Prince Beck."


    "Prince Beck?" Knight Boris repeated.


    "Yes. I am the third Prince of the fallen Brylen Kingdom, son of the Late King Feran" Beck corrected, introducing himself fully.


    The confusion in Knight Boris''s eyes immediately cleared up. Unexpectedly, without warning, he dropped to his knees and apologized, "I am sorry for your father''s death that day, if not...you..."


    Beck interrupted him. "It''s all in the past. Besides, my father chose to do that himself, so you don''t have to worry or take the me upon yourself."


    "Thank you," Knight Bael said, rxing his shoulders and exhaling in relief. Somehow, Beck felt as though his smile had be even more radiant.


    With a second, Knight Boris snapped his head to the side.


    "it seems that someone else has decided to arrive early as well" Knight Boris said, as several people entered their sights, with two at the centre, each possessing a striking feature that stood out amongst the rest.


    The first was an elderly man with an imposing figure who walked at the forefront, while the other was a young man in his mid-20s, standing behind him as they strolled forward. Meanwhile, the rest of the people around them, who appeared to be their ves or servants, walked a little behind them.


    Beck noticed how they scanned around and took in the faces of everyone present.


    Knight Boris called out the title of the man who had just arrived, "Grand Duke Liam". He walked forward and extended his hand in goodwill.


    A smile quickly adorned Grand Duke Liam''s face as he received the handshake.


    Grand Duke Liam waited for Knight Boris to greet the man beside him before he spoke. "It''s been a long time since we''ve met like this."


    Knight Boris chuckled. "Yes. However, the current situation isn''t really pleasant for the mood".


    Both the Grand Duke Liam and the man, behind him -someone who he barely recognized nodded in agreement.


    Grand Duke Liam flicked his gaze over to King Bor. A frown crawled upon his lips before it turned into one of hatred. Beck watched as the mad King noticed the attention directed at him and returned the favour with a sly grin across his lips.


    "So, you''re here too?" Grand Duke Liam''s voice turned cold.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" The mad king sneered. "This was supposed to be a gathering of Kings, and now, all I see is a Knight, two fallen Princes, and a fallen Grand Duke¡­ Don''t you think I should be the one asking you that question?".

 Chapter 142 Gathering Of Kings (3)

    ?The mad King''s lips twitched as he looked at the faces of everyone present.


    Yes! He knew that a few Kings had fallen, but there was still one more King who hasn''t arrived yet.


    Grand Duke Liam responded. "And yet, we are the only ones who still have a Kingdom to run and the capability to run it". He then ignored him.


    Nheless, there was something that Beck caught from their exchange.


    "And here I thought that meeting a fallen King would at least have some kind of significance" However, another response came from an unexpected source.


    The mad King''s eyes narrowed as he turned to the man who spoke. ''And who are you?'' He demanded.


    The man who Beck barely remembered responded. "Prince Murdock". His voice was calm and collected.


    The mad King nodded. "Take note, I don''t squabble with little kids" He said dismissively.


    "I might still be a kid in this gathering, but if we go by your actions over thest three weeks, then----" Prince Murdock retorted, but his words were cut short as the gates of the castle suddenly opened wide, halting whatever chaos was brewing within the gathering.


    As the gates of the castle were thrown open, an old, elegant man in a ck, two-feather suit appeared in front of them. Beck immediately regarded the man with suspicion, and he was sure he wasn''t the only one.


    The old man took a deep breath before addressing the gathering, "Is everyone present and ounted for?" His voice was calm and measured, but there was an underlying sense of authority thatmanded attention.


    The man posed a question -No, as Beck turned to look at the faces of the other royalties present, he knew that this was not a question, but rather amand, spoken as if addressing a group of dogs about to be thrown into a battlefield.


    He inwardly shook his head in disappointment. ''They still haven''t let go of their egos'' He thought to himself.


    As he turned to face Knight Boris, Beck couldn''t help but notice the strange glint in the knight''s eyes. For some reason, even the knight seemed to have other thoughts than responding.


    The tension in the air was palpable as the seconds ticked by, and still, no response came.


    The man''s gaze swept across the faces of those gathered, taking in the solemn expressions and the heavy atmosphere. As he spoke again, his tone was low and cold. "Is everyone here and ounted for?" A breeze blew through the group.


    ''Magical energy!'' Beck felt it. And he knew that there was no way he was wrong, as he watched the others, eachmunicating with each other with nonverbalmands, even though they hadn''t spoken with one another until today.


    Beck couldn''t understand it, or what was even going on in their minds. Regardless, he could smell chaos brewing from afar, and so, he responded. "Everyone is present a---".


    However, he was interrupted. Someone had beaten him to the punch.


    Grand Duke Liam asked. "And who might you be?". His eyes peered at the elderly man in scrutiny.


    The old man smiled and bowed deeply in front of them. "I am Queen Mavena''s loyal butler, and head servant of the castle" He said, his voice smooth and elegant. "Before we begin, please do not hesitate to let me know if there is anything you desire. Whether it be a cup of tea, a warm bath, or anything else, I will be more than happy to fetch it for you".


    "BULLSHITT!!" The mad king snarled, loudly. And in what seemed to be the umpteenth time, everyone turned their heads towards his direction.


    "I know bullshit when I hear it, and right now, you''re shovelling it into my ears" The mad King walked forward, with his assassins behind him, and only halted his steps when he arrived in front of the old man. "I had a head servant once, and I''m sure even he didn''t possess that kind of magical energy".


    "So as the fallen Grand Duke had asked before, who are you?".


    Again, Beck shook his head inwardly. On one hand, he felt as though the mad King had been desperately trying to brew some chaos since he arrived, on the other hand.... he felt as though the mad king was desperately trying to brew some chaos since he arrived.


    There were two sides of a coin to pick from, yet he picked one and pped it across the other!


    As the only one among the group who seemed to possess a level head, Beck knew he had to step in and diffuse the situation before it got out of hand. He stepped forward, ready to intervene, but was quickly blocked by an armoured arm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just stand back and observe" Knight Boris said, his tone serious. Beck looked around and saw that everyone present was watching the scene with a sense of seriousness on their faces.


    A gentle sigh escaped his lips as he decided to stand back and watch how everything would unfold. Maybe, he might pick up a few interesting things before the end of the day.


    "Ahem!" The old man cleared his throat, with an amused smile spread across his lips. "Whether you believe it or not, I am indeed the head servant of this castle


    The mad Kingughed, his eyes filled with amusement. "Believe it or not, I don''t believe you," he said, with a hint of challenge in his voice.


    The old man shook his head. "Mad King Bor, I don''t think that it is wise if y¡­..".


    "BOOOM!!"


    Fast. Too fast. It happened too fast for him to rify what had just happened.


    Beck blinked. It took a full five seconds for him toe to the realization that Knight Boris hadunched a ferocious attack on the old man, but unexpectedly, the old man had caught the des with ease, his fingers now wrapped tightly around the steel.


    He¡­. caught.. the des!


    A chuckle filled the surroundings, drawing Beck''s attention back to the mad King.


    He was grinning, his eyes alight with amusement. "You see, even Knight Boris here had a head servant, and from his expression, you can tell that he or she wasn''t as strong as you" He said.


    But still, the old man didn''t falter. He gripped Knight Boris''s des tightly and responded, "And as I have said before, I am nothing more than the head servant of this castle".


    Thank goodness that he hadn''t blinked, or else, he would have missed it, again!


    The mad king had released his aura, his hands tightly, and neatly wrapped around the elegant old man''s neck, who watched his actions with a detached gaze.


    "The question..." The mad King growled. "Answer the question!".


    Verily, Beck watched the absurdity of the situation unfold, and took a sharp breath. Wrong. Wrong. They were doing all this the wrong way!!


    At first, he thought that they doubted the old man''s words as the Queen''s butler. But it seems that -No, he was wrong. They believed the elegant old man''s words as the Miracle Queen''s butler, however, what they wanted to know was who he truly was.


    His name? Yes, the man hadn''t said his name yet or mentioned anything that would be used to determine his background.


    Regardless, Beck''s brows creased. ''Was that all?'' He thought, and as he watched the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but shake his head at the chaos that had erupted in front of him for the third time.


    ''But why aren''t the guard¡­." Beck turned his head to the side, only for him to catch the scene of one of the guards shivering with a spear in his hands. Another guard had his hand pointing towards the ground, standing still as though he hadn''t noticed a thing. But if one looked closely, you could easily tell that he was frightened by the beads of sweat gathering around his forehead.


    And the others?


    With a single nce, Beck shook his head, and withdrew his attention from the decorations and focussed it on the scene in front of him. Even with a sword grasp at the centre of his palms, and his neck squashed under the hand of the mad king,----


    The elegant old man remained standing. His lips were further stretched, more amused, was the word. And with a colder tone but mixed with a tinge of amusement like before, he spoke "Don''t tell me that this is the way you all decided to know where I stand in your self-determined hierarchy".


    He flicked Knight Boris''s sword out of his grip with a fluid and effortless motion before he then folded his hands behind his back and locked his piercing gaze onto the mad King "Well, I am ced ahead of you ---" He dered.


    He turned to stare at everyone present. "¡­  Everyone of you. So don''t waste your time pondering these futile thoughts, for they will lead you nowhere".


    "Humph!" An annoyed sound escaped from Grand Duke Liam''s mouth, before he walked forward, with the Prince walking beside him, and their entourage following behind them.

 Chapter 143 A Con Artists Schemes

    ?Upon crossing the gates, Grand Duke Liam halted his steps and turned his head to the side to look at the elegant old man. With a smile, he said "It''s good to see that the Queen has already put several precautions in ce". He then turned his head forward and added, "One would almost think she was bluffing, but it seems that isn''t the case". He continued forward, with a steady pace.


    Knight Boris, with a fluid grace that belied his years, sheathed his sword, which had somehow returned to the length of a normal sword and bowed. "When the meeting is over, I would please like to know your name?".


    The elegant old man nodded seriously. "Of course, Knight Boris. Although, I must say that among others, I certainly wasn''t expecting this from you ".


    Knight Boris straightened his back with a slight smile on his lips. "I understand, however, you shouldn''t be surprised because I am the only one left to lead my people". He then crossed the gates and walked into the castle.


    "True" The old man nodded, somewhat in understanding.


    Meanwhile, the mad king''s hands were still neatly wrapped around the elegant old man''s neck, as everyone walked into the castle.


    The old man stared, silently "¡­.. The meeting is about to start King Bor, and I don''t think it would be a good idea if my Queen were to see us in such a convincing position".


    The mad Kingughed. "Well, I don''t also mind having the Queen in such a position".


    The magical pressure in the atmosphere increased by four folds.


    The old man was silent for several further seconds. He narrowed his eyes at the mad king "If anything happens to ''Her Majesty''¡­." He stressed. "I. Will. End. You".


    The mad King''sughter died down into a smile "It''s good to see that we have an agreement". He released his hands and flexed his wrist before he turned to the other side and walked in with his white-d assassins behind him.


    Suddenly, the mad King paused, turned his head and stared at him from the corner of his eyes. "Fallen Prince Beck, It seems I may have misjudged you¡­..".


    Beck remained silent and waited patiently for the mad King''s words.


    "... You are not a King. You were never a king. A king is someone who either conquers those around him or watches himself be the conquered" The mad King shook his head "And in this meeting, you have been already positioned at the bottom of the hierarchy. In others, you are the one with the least threats, a tiger without ws that is too afraid to bite even though he is been cornered".


    "Sometimes, violence can be the best answer in a certain situation" He continued his stride forward, with his voice ringing loudly beside him. "Humph!! Even the Knight with the biggest heart here is ranked higher than you".


    Beck watched nkly as the mad King disappeared from his sight.


    "Ahem!" The sound of the old man clearing his throat snapped him out of his daze. "I think it''s best we head in now Prince Beck, the meeting is about tomence" He casually said, with a smile.


    With a nod, Beck strode past the grand gates and into the castle. Even from inside, he could hear a loud voice bellowing, seemingly addressing the decorations that were still arranged outside "Know that no one else shall be permitted entry by order of the Queen herself!".


    "HA!!"


    Soon he met a servant, patiently waiting to lead him towards his destination.


    Along the way, Beck wondered and pondered, and unknowingly got lost in his thoughts.


    In this world, there are only two types of kings, Beck knew.


    Indeed!


    He chuckled. His smile stretched across his lips as his chuckle continued.


    He didn''t understand it.


    He couldn''t get it.


    No matter how he choose to ponder around it, he couldn''t!


    The conquerors, and the conquered.


    Verily, Beck realized that he didn''t yet know what it meant to be a conqueror.


    ¡­....¡­.....


    "Is this it?"


    I mean when he said that he would give me every ascendant technique, enchanted weapon, alchemy pills and potions, that he owns, I figured that¡­. at least¡­. you know, that it had to be something.


    But, right now, there was nothing in front of me except two crates of what appeared to be leftover properties with dust littered on and all around it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I turned my head to the side and stared at King Ameal. My facial expression conveyed my thoughts non-verbally.


    He sighed, desperately. "The rest of what we gathered and escaped with when the Moonlight ice struck has already been depleted and after some few months, we became short-handed in terms of resources. Apart from our gold coins, I decided to store the rest because I had a feeling that I will be in need of it one day. But, it seems, that it isn''t as much as I thought".


    Yeah! It isn''t.


    But still, I am currently running a con, so the only thing I can do is ept whatsoever is in front of me.


    "Are you sure this is everything? You know that what I am about to do requires something much more than¡­. this?" I asked again, just to rify.


    King Ameal''s body trembled. "I.. Know. And that''s why I will choose to serve as your eyes and ears in the Vrymath Kingdom".


    And that would only be important if I nned on conquering the Vrymath Kingdom, which is not currently on my to-do list.


    "... Please, if this is not enough, I will try my best to also procure some gold coins for you" King Ameal mistook my silence as a tant refusal of his offering, and pleaded once again.


    Inwardly, I released a heavy breath. Now, I feel like a bad guy who murdered his people and is taking the fee for it, like a hitman in some badass 80s action movie.


    The only thing that remained was a cool response.


    "You are giving me this kind of offer mixed with a very dangerous deal¡­ Hah!! I hope you won''t mind if my skills aren''t short-handed on the day the Miracle Queenes looking for you".


    Yes, I just couldn''t stop myself.


    ''BAM!'' He mmed his knees into the ground. The concrete crack failed to stop his descent into futility.


    He brought out some wards of golden paper bills and begged with plea. ".¡­ Please, I have offered everything I have and know of as a reward for your help¡­. And yes, I also know that this is unbing of a king, but as a fallen king who has lost the respect of his people" His lips curved into a painful smile. "¡­. And as a man who has nothing else to lose except his life, I beg of you, please. I am not doing this for myself, but for the sake of my already fallen Kingdom".


    "And what if I ask for your life?"


    He froze. His brain reeled back, taking a few minutes to process my words. "I will.." He muttered slowly before he paused.


    He continued "If my life is of any value to you, then I will dly offer it up to you?"


    Huh! He agreed.


    "If I can die knowing that it was the only way for me to protect my kingdom, then I will dly give it up?".


    I narrowed my eyes at him.


    This man! He was being serious.


    Still¡­.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I am" King Ameal nodded, truthfully.


    "No, I am not talking about that" I shook my head. "What I mean is, are you sure that you would be okay dying like this?" I asked.


    His brows furrowed in confusion "¡­. What do you mean?".


    A burst of air escaped my lips and pointed out "You are a fallen King, you have nothing to offer, yet, you also have nothing to lose except your life. Your people detest and loathe your every being for what you have be and what you have indirectly turned them to, even though It wasn''t your fault".


    I couldn''t help but shake my head, as I found the man''s situation pathetic and a punishment for anyone else who ever finds theimselves in it.


    "So giving me your life would just be a justifiable reason for you to die without regrets, knowing that you died for a good cause, for your kingdom... King Ameal, are you okay if you were to die like this?".


    "I¡­." He stammered. "Even if it t¡­." He fumbled upon his words. "I know¡­." His sentences became incoherent and gibberish nonsense.


    Seeing that this was going nowhere, I interrupted his words, while I walked towards the two crates. "I will give you time to think about this. In the meantime, I will be taking these two¡­." I bent down and picked up the crates and walked towards the door. "And I don''t need your life, so, you can keep it"


    I halted my steps the moment I reached the door. "Fallen King Ameal, I hope you find something worthwhile to live for again".

 Chapter 144 The Royal Swindler

    ?The door was shut behind me as I walked out with the two crates in my hands.


    Although half of what I had just spouted out was true, I can''t help but chuckle at the rubbish that had juste out of my mouth.


    Hah! I almost even believed myself.


    HAI!!


    The guards immediately saluted by keeping their hands down in a defensive position as I made my way passed the gates. I guess seeing their King personally escorting me into their home made their respect for me rise astronomically.


    I didn''t halt my steps for any reason until I found an alley and casually walked into it. After Iid them down, I gently wrapped my magical energy around them the same way Annabelle had exined the process to me.


    Suddenly, I felt my senses and a huge portion of my attention around the two crates also.


    Good! It''s working.


    Having an ascendant exin this to me was honestly as better as I had imagined since they had the experience to back it up.


    Due to my out-pour of magical energy, the air around the environment suddenly became dense, and then, soundlessly, the two crates disappeared and entered my ''Temporary storage space''.


    And this time, I could sense it.


    As it turns out, leaving arge portion of your magical energy on something makes it easier to trace, however, it also means that other ascendants can pick up these traces too if they are familiar with you.


    However, the easiest way to avoid such an event is to just leave a trace of your magical energy on it, which is something that requires time and effort to learn and execute.


    Fortunately for me, I had both of these things to invest in since I wanted to be strongest to get whatever I wanted.


    It took me less than 30 minutes before I arrived back at the brothel....


    "Annabelle" I muttered, in surprise. I certainly didn''t expect her to be here of all ces at such an hour. Especially if she still decided to put on those robes that left her cleavage in the open.


    And to be honest, I was beginning to wonder how many of those same types of clothes she brought with her.


    I looked down to stare at mine. Honestly, the fact that these things still look neat and proper amazes me. Although I didn''t know how to check if there are enchantments on them, which I am sure they were, and how many they were.


    But, one thing I am sure of, is that this boxer and trenchcoat feels fresh every time I put them on.


    Maybe a self-clean feature.


    Hmm! No matter what, I can only agree that it was cost-effective.


    As I walked forward I let my magical energy sweep across her a little.


    Too much! Too much!!


    I immediately exhaled in relief the moment I withdrew back my magical energy.


    That was close. Too close. I had just bothered between the line of letting her know of my presence and sending a life-threatening warning.


    And as expected,  countless tiny ice spikes suddenly appeared around her. Each honed in on me without her even turning to look behind her back.


    "Swooosh" "Swooosh"


    I instantly channelled my magical energy in front of me and my mes.


    "BOOOM!"


    Within seconds, the ice collided with the wall of mes in front of me and melted to nothingness. Nevertheless, although, I had stopped the deadly projectiles.... my mes, however¡­..


    Well, let''s just say that they looked like Dante''s first house-warming party to hell.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "SHOW YOURSELF, COWARD!" A high pitch feminine voice, which I believed belonged to Annabelle prated through my mes and entered my ears.


    Truthfully, I was tempted to walk around the wall of mes that I had just created and immediately clear up the brewing misunderstanding.


    But, have you ever seen or heard of someone walking around a wall of fire that they had created?


    No! I am sure you haven''t.


    It was either they walked through their mes or scatter them into the winds as it slowly disappears in front of them with a cloud of heavy smoke or fog.


    I touch the mes with my left hand and felt my magical energy wrapped around it for protection. Yes, even though I had conjured it, and I had a slight immunity against some of the elements which I felt had increased drastically after I had ascended, it was still fire, which meant that it could still hurt me if I wasn''t careful.


    Just because you conjured a rain of free-falling rocks doesn''t mean that it won''t hit you unless you the conjurer can control them.


    It was something that I could do, almost instinctively as though my body had done it before. Almost the same way as when I set myself aze or surrounded myself in the bluish water sphere, which I concluded was some kind of ascendant technique that the former Prince Wyatt had learnt.


    Nheless, I lit my body up in mes and walked through the wall of fire. The moment I crossed to the other side, I immediately switched off my mes and withdrew my magical energy, scattering walls of fire into the wind.


    "I hope you won''t regret eve --" Annabelle froze. "Cap¡­ C.." Her voice hung in her throat the moment she saw my face clearly, with the foggy vapour behind me that rose into the sky.


    "Annabelle?"


    "Captain... I.."


    I interrupted her. "Don''t worry, I was the one who attacked you first, and you were just protecting yourself from a threat". Yeah, there was no way I was going to tell her I am still learning how to control my powers, especially when she was still under my nose.


    I asked "What are you doing here? I wasn''t expecting to see you here during such hours".


    She cleared her throat. Her chest heaved up and down. together with her bust, as she took her time to soothe herself down before she responded "I came to talk to you about the ship. By now, I think that the shipwright must have been down with it or is close to finishing the necessary repairs and we need to about its status to make other ns for the future".


    "Why didn''t youe t¡­." I trailed off before I smacked my lips shut in realization.


    "I was the one that asked you toe today, wasn''t I?".


    "Yes," Annabelle nodded. "Although I came early, but when I approached your door, you were¡­." I didn''t miss it as her eyes immediately trailed down to my crotch "¡­.Busy. And so, I decided toe some other time, but you were still at it. So, in the end, I decided to wait for you outside after the ¡­workers told me that you had gone out".


    I sighed. "How long have you been waiting?"


    "Almost an hour and a half".


    I remembered telling a worker that I was familiar with to take care of Nina, whenever she woke up and to tell her that I went out and would be back soon if she was worried about my whereabouts.


    I nodded at her words. "So, how about we send some of my crewmen back, and one or two would return to the kingdom with a report of the ship?".


    She shook her head at my statement "I was hoping that you send me to do that since trusting a group of men who had spent almost a week in a brothel and hadn''t even made an attempt to step outside doesn''t seem too reliable. And besides, I know the shipwright well enough to finish whatever instalments you wish to add and  --".


    "Stop". I interrupted. Although she had a great point, presently, Annabelle, was thest person I wanted to gain control of or leave alone, with my ship.


    I trusted Mad John enough to leave him with such a task, but not her. "Don''t worry about it, they are just releasing their stress after I told them whates next when we are ready to head back into the sea".


    I strolled forward and gestured for her to follow me. I continued to speak. "So, I don''t think that you need to worry about theirpetence or loyalty".


    I will deal with my crew myself, and fish out the ones that aren''t reliable.


    I pushed the door and walked into the brothel, with Annabelle following behind me. The arousing sound of debauchery filled my ears while the ever-erotic smell cried out to me to pick a woman with the nicest ass I could find and bend her over while I plunge my dick deep into her fleshy insides.


    I lightly suck in a deep of air and gently released it. At this point, I was already aware that my lust was insatiable


    Whether it was a sense of conquest that filled every string and cell in my body that felt like this was just the beginning of my journey or the fact I could now fuck any kind of woman I thought could only exist in fantasy, which filled my dick like a raging Bugatti on overdrive, I couldn''t tell.

 Chapter 145 Playing By The Rules

    ?"Captain" Annabelle dragged me out of my train of thought as we walked down the narrow hall. She asked. "Were you trying to test me and get an insight into my capabilities when you attacked me?".


    I shrugged. "Yes".


    "Was that also the reason why you decided to no longer limit your strength at 1st rank, and decided to increase?"


    So, she noticed. I thought that my increase in strength wasn''t that obvious since king Ameal didn''t seem to notice it.


    Maybe he was too afraid and drawn into the made-up conflict between him and the Queen to tell the difference.


    "Yes" Regardless, I responded without hesitation.


    "I see" Annabelle nodded her head in understanding. She continued. "Have you chosen the best technique that would fit me?".


    "Not yet" I shook my head in faked denial. "That was why I just wanted to see a fraction of what you were capable of and quickly make a decision".


    "I see" She nodded.


    Although I wasn''t sure if I was correct, but I felt like she was making a mental note of everything we did, and talked about.


    All the more reason that I still had the suspicion that she didn''t join my crew because of a mere teaching opportunity.


    And the fact that she publicly announced being a part of Captain Crimson''s eye crew was all the proof I needed.


    Regardless, I am still terribly disappointed in her choice of a man.


    There are a lot of women who would effortlessly rmend me as the source of their happiness, so don''t ask me the reason for my disappointment!


    As soon as we arrived at their door, I nodded at two familiar workers standing at the entrance and flung the door open.


    "...."


    Bloody hell!


    I swung the door close.


    I turned my head to look at Annabelle who instantly locked her gaze with mine.


    "Are you sure you want to send them on such an important mission?"


    I nodded. "Yes".


    "Even after what you had just seen?"


    I nodded in affirmation. "Yes".


    Annabelle pursed her lips and went silent. She awkwardly stood next to me, in between the two workers who remained in their position with a nk expressions, as though none of this was their business.


    After a minute of waiting and terribly trying to format everything that I had just seen from my brain, I opened the door again, gently.


    "CAPTIAN!!" Nine grown men with bodily drenched sheets tied around their bodies immediately roared in unison.


    "Where are Omm and Beric?" I asked, noticing that two more of my crew were missing.


    "They are in the other room resting aft --"


    "Stop" I didn''t need to know the reasons behind that.


    "Go and get them" I ordered.


    One of them ran out of the room immediately and fetched the other in nothing less than 40 seconds.


    "Captain!" The greeted in unison.


    I nodded, and then swept my eyes around the room. At the corner of the room, I could see the two women that were being banged by nine men -imprinting a very irritating picture in my brain,ying their back tiredly against the wall.


    "I need five of you to head to the ship and one of you will return to the Vrymath Kingdom to report the situation back to me" I locked my eyes on them, and pointed the five out.


    They walked out of the line and stood at the corner.


    I faced them. "Prepare yourself, you are leaving tonight. And take this too" I brought out two gold coins from my pocket and threw it at them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They each caught the gold coin, nodded in understanding and ran out of the room without hesitation to prepare. I would have wanted them to leave tomorrow, but after I conned a king -- ''a fallen king'' , I needed to be ready to sail out of here at any time.


    "The rest of you¡­." I swept my eyes over them once more.


    Their heartbeat raced. Their bodies twitched slightly as they tried to stop fidgeting without control.


    I let a smile beautifully adorn my lips before I turned around and strolled out of the room.


    At least, the fear and respect were now there. The only left is to ingrain it deep into their heart by being the Captain they would want to follow throughout the rest of their lives.


    Difficult? Yes.


    Impossible? No.


    "...You can go back to doing whatever you were doing?" My voice sounded behind my back.


    "THANK YOU, CAPTAIN!" Was thest thing I heard before the door was shut closed.


    With Annabelle beside me, I walked through the hall, heading towards the stairs that led to the VIP floor.


    "Annabelle" I halted my steps and stared. "Which crew do you belong to?" I asked directly.


    Her brows furrowed in confusion as she stared at me. "I don''t understand what you are trying to say, Captain?".


    I wasn''t being impulsive or stupid, there was just something that I needed to confirm, and know before I choose what I would do next.


    "What I mean is, if you were asked which crew you belonged to, while your life hung the choice of your answer, between your former crew, the Crimson ckeye crew, and my crew - the Prince Wyatt''s crew¡­." I exined. "¡­. which would be picked?".


    At the final word, there was silence. Her countenance squeezed until it turned into a deep frown.


    Her lips soon parted as she responded. "Although I still don''t understand what you mean, isn''t the answer already obvious" Her eyes turned fierce "I am now part of Prince Wyatt''s crew so, Prince Wyatt''s crew would be my answer".


    I nodded at her answer and asked another question. "Are there any rules in the Pirate code that punishes a crew for betraying or going against their Captain?"


    "It depends on which territory you are talking about, and whether or not they are affiliated with the 9 seas of Depths of Leviathan...." She shook her head and stared at me with her eyes still clouded with confusion. "Why are you asking?".


    "Because you''re right about some of my crewmen not being reliable enough, and I fear that they might do something stupid before we leave the Vrymath Kingdom" I sighed. "And as a Prince, I am not well versed in some areas of being a Pirate even though I have long be one. So I need that information to know what I am going to do in case something like that happens".


    Her expression slowly brightened as she digested everything I had just said.


    "I understand" Annabelle responded. Her expression returned to normal as she confidently exined. "Incase a crew member betrays his Captain for either a selfish or doubtful reason, he or she can either be thrown off the ship and fed to the magical beasts of the sea, beheaded publicly, disabled by having one of their limbs removed or having any part of the body amputated, or can be turned into a sea ve and sold for any amount, as long as the Captain is satisfied with it".


    My brows rose in understanding. The punishments were as brutal as I had imagined. "How many of the Pirate codes can you remember off hand?" I asked.


    "I know all of them, from Rule one to six". She answered.


    "Alright. Can you write them down for me?"


    I also nned on asking Mad John for his too, and then, cross-checking both of them to see if I can get a better understanding of them and quickly filter any mistakes.


    The corner of her lips twitched. "That would take some time to aplish Captain since some of the rules have their own sub-rules, that include several exceptions and inclusions".


    "So, how long would it take for you to be done with it?" I mused.


    "Three days for me to fully write down the rules and another day, to correct them before I submit them to you" She replied. "However, those four days are after we are back on our ship".


    "Alright. You can head back to the inn and wait for the remaining crew members toe back with the reports"


    She nodded her head. "I am staying at the Silver mare inn incase you want to find me. It''s not far from here, just ask around for its location and you would easily find it" She walked away after I nodded in confirmation.


    I watched as she walked out of the brothel, while her ass swung from side to side along with her robe.


    Can be turned into a sea ve, huh!


    I focused on the most important aspect of everything she had just mentioned.


    Unconsciously, my imagination ran wild as I climbed the stairs and walked towards my room. The only thing I can do right now is figuring out where I can get a ve contract and prepare for whatever malicious ns she has in store before she attempts to do it.


    Still, I couldn''t help but pondered if the rules of the Pirate Codes, are just rules written on paper that Pirates are meant to follow, or an oath when sworn to, are forced to follow.

 Chapter 146 Play Along

    ?Well, whatever they are, to be able to make an ocean full of Pirates stand by a series of codes of conduct¡­.. it must be something.


    I just hope that at the end of the day, it isn''t like those pirate movies back on earth that only use it during their conveniences like some bunch of words.


    With only a staircase in front of me, before I reached my floor, I wondered if Nina was already awake, or if she was currently still finding sce on cloud nine.


    No matter what it was, I --


    I halted my steps and sighed exaggeratedly. No, I should have expected this.


    But, what is it now?


    "You didn''t show up, again" ire said as she walked up to me after she leaned off the door of my room.


    For what?¡­. This is what I would say if the memories and reasons didn''t immediately m into my head.


    Terrific!


    I fucked all day and forgot about another important matter.


    "I will make sure to give you the money right now" I stated.


    "You think this is about the money?!" She yelled lightly.


    Hasn''t it always been about money?


    I rose a brow in surprise. "Then what is it all about?".


    She bit the top of her rose cherry lips. Her assets moved and danced along to the rhythm of her words. "¡­. I ¡­.need your help?".


    I doubted my ears for a moment. "Come again" I kept my voice calm, and my tone low for her to understand my words easily.


    "I need your help?" Her response was the same.


    "What for?" I asked, curiously, before realization struck me. "Don''t tell me that you feel sexually frustrated after having sex with me, and now, you can''t enjoy the everyday normal kind of sex again".


    "NO!¡­ it isn''t that" She said, it shaking her head shook feverishly in denial.


    My curiosity peaked. "Then what is it?" A proprietor of arge brothel organisation asking for help. If I wasn''t a transmigrator, which I was, I wouldn''t have noticed how clich¨¦ the situation looked.


    "It''s¡­" She swallowed her words down her throat and turned her head from side to side in agitation. "It''s something that you would have to see yourself" Her voice turned into a whisper.


    "Well, if you can tell me what it is then, w --"


    "PLEASE!" Her voice abruptly got louder.


    Still, I couldn''t help but notice a trend with well-seated figures in the Kingdom, asking me for help.


    It felt like trouble was brewing and I was the only one who didn''t seem to notice.


    I have already looked around and still couldn''t find anything that had changed from changing Bones''s past. I knew it was there, but I couldn''t locate what It was or where it was.


    Like a man at the eye of a storm.


    "I will take you there immediately" Without even waiting for my response, she held my hand and dragged me forward.


    "Don''t worry, the woman in your room is still asleep" She spoke up.


    "And how did you know that?" I narrowed my eyes at her and halted my steps as we made our way, down the stairs.


    She turned around to stare at me with a concerned expression on her face. Her eyes swept every nook and corner of the building before they eventuallynded back on me.


    "I came to you in the morning only to see that you are busy. And then, I returned this evening only to find out that you weren''t so don''t worry, she is safe, and I made sure of that, so let''s hurry".


    Six seconds after I''d halted my steps, I was dragged forward again.


    Previously, I would have already retreated to my room or changed brothels by now, but because of my newfound strength, I decided to watch how things yed out.


    Even though I wouldn''t be the strongest in the room, I sure as hell know that I could be if my pets are in the picture.


    Soon, we returned to the first floor, after which ire led me to the corner of the hall, and then with nervous fingers she removed a key from her cleavage and unlocked what looked like a hiddenpartment, locked below the brothel.


    The palpation of her form. Her overly cautious attitude, and the unseen character she disyed, which I have never seen before, made the whole situation enticing for me to watch and find out how this was all going to end.


    "Shhh!! Don''t make any noise" Celia whispered into my ears, and then, led me by the hands as she closed the door and walked forward.


    I covered my legs with my magical energy and followed behind her.


    <novelnext></novelnext>


    "~~Ahh~~ Ahh~~" My brain short-circuited for a minute.


    ...Is this?


    I mean yes, in my search for such a ce back on earth, I found out that this kind of ce was only meant for the rich, or those with enough connections in the world to smuggle drugs into Russia.


    But, this was still one of the most expensive brothels in the Kingdom, so the rules somehow remained the same.


    "~~UH~~ UH~~" We walked closer, and our steps went unheard to any ears close by.


    "PAH~~" "~~PAH~~" The sound of an object pping and sending ripples through flesh travelled through the narrow space and prated our ears.


    The hall began to get brighten up as we approached the source of the sinful sounds.


    ire led me towards several wooden boxes to hide behind them, with the two of us crouched down and peeping at the carnal scene in front of us.


    I was right.


    "~~PAH~" "~~UH~~"


    This is a sex dungeon!


    A lesbian sex dungeon!!


    "Pah~~" A woman dressed in bondage revealing ck strapped attire, with the same tantalizing shape as ire, whipped the round ass of a woman in a micro mini torn dress, sending ripples and vibrations through her ass, and leaving a red painful scar on her behind.


    The woman walked over to her next victim who was fully naked with snorts and tears on her anxious face. "Please, mistress! I won''t do it again, I promise."


    "I know that you won''t. But what you have done still deserves some punishment". Her voice. Even her voice sounded the same.


    I turned my attention to ire who was still shivering in fright and then back to the woman who confidently stood like a sexual idol in front of two women held in bondage.


    She turned around and went behind the woman that has been tied up with four ropes, each pulling one of her limbs and tied up on two poles made of wood.


    Just from a slight angle, and I am sure that I would be able to properly see her fa---


    I immediately snapped my head back to ire. My attention immediately snapped back to the dominatrix.


    "Bam!!" ire mistakenly pushed a wooden box down, and the noise, unfortunately, bounced and resounded over the walls.


    "WHO''S THERE?"


    Truthfully, I had the urge to reveal myself, but I digressed. This looked like a private sex dungeon for a woman with oddly the same physique and the same as ire - her identical twin.


    I smiled at that thought.


    So this is the best she coulde up with!


    I flickered my eyes to the still frightened Celia and her identical look-alike who still surveyed her environment with suspicion.


    I couldn''t help but shake inwardly. I knew that she was jealous because I presently spent most of my time with Nina.


    But, who knew that she would go this far because I haven''t fucked her in a while?


    Even right from the beginning. I could tell from the porn-level acting that everything seemed so fake and weird. Still, it was an eye-opener knowing that Nina wasn''t the only trickster in the brothel.


    "CREAK!!" ire knowingly pushed another wooden box.


    "COME OUT! WHO IS THERE?"


    I know that I should be angry that they are currently toying me around like a fool, but - -


    I was currently in a sex dungeon --


    With two identical ire lookalikes, both possessing the same motherly huge racks and an ass that would y you a beat if you can pound it fast enough - -


    Plus, this was a trickster, so that meant that this was a two pussy in one package -


    Yeah! If you haven''t gotten the underlining meaning of my words, let me spell it out.


    I am willing to y along and see what happens next.


    Hopefully, the script doesn''t get tooplicated and remains predictable.


    "DON''T MAKE ME COME AND FIND YOU, OR ELSE, YOU WILL REGRET IT?" Said, ire''s lookalike. She flexed her whip in the air and walked towards our direction.

 Chapter 147 Whips And Pleasure (R18)

    ?I watched as the frightened ire stared at me with a trembling body. She shook her head and stood up before she matched forward like a Pharisee sacrificialmb.


    Her steps were unsteady. Her hands were folded in front of her as she moved forward and showed herself to the onlookers.


    My thoughts, however, had already wandered into uncharted territory as two identical ires were lined up in front of my vision.


    "Whack" The whips stroked against the air one more time. "You!" ire''s identical look-alike stared at her in surprise. "So you left the business toe down here on your own, even after I have freed you¡­.. Splendid". She licked her lips round with her tongue.


    Shemanded. "Now strip, and join the others".


    ire turned her head and stared at me before she gradually started to remove her blouse with tears slowly falling out of her eyes.


    ''Terrible acting'' I thought to myself and shook my head in disappointment.


    After a few seconds of what looked like the most sensual strip-tease, I have ever witnessed, after myst disappointment.


    "Tchhh! I have always wondered why mother adored you even though we were identical sisters who had everything inmon" ire''s lookalike strolled towards her and cupped her breast from underneath a bra that only covered her nipples.


    "~~Ah~~" ire moaned softly before she bit her lips in frustration.


    Mother. Sisters... So they were going for the twin sisters'' troupe?


    Well, it''s not as though they had many materials to work with, so I admire their efforts to make this as realistic as possible.


    ire''s lookalike clicked her tongue in annoyance. "By the time I am done with you, no man will ever want to have or save you."


    I drank in the visual sight in front of me, as their words prated my ears. I didn''t know if I had any roles, in this y, but since ire had brought me here with her, that means I had a role that she was sure, I would be ready to fulfil at any time.


    So, I waited.


    ¡­..


    About fifteen minutes passed before I realized that not only have they been narrating their fabricated life stories, but the excitement in the air was slowly dying down.


    Fuck! It!


    I stood up from my position and made my presence known to everybody.


    I will fucking improvise.


    ¡­....¡­..


    "Leave her!" A scream sounded out of nowhere with a familiar figure running towards the two of them.


    ire watched dumbfounded while Vanessa peeked at her with doubt. As far as Vanessa knew, he was not supposed to reveal himself until only after they had finished indirectly recounting their backstories, which ended with her imprinting her whip on ire''s body to make the situation look more realistic.


    She bit her lips at the thought. She was really looking forward to that particr part!


    "Bam!"


    She was pushed backwards by the familiar man who instantly wrapped his hands around ire infort before he turned and stood in front of her with ire safely hiding behind his back.


    ''That bitch'' Vanessa cursed. Her face darkened in irritation as soon as she saw ire''s smile.


    "...YOU! Who are you? How did you find this ce?" Said, Venessa. Still, if she didn''t want to see that annoying face again, then she needed to stick to her part no matter what.


    Vanessa watched as the bitch ced her frightened hands on the man''s shoulder and shook it with apprehension in her eyes.


    The man sighed and shook his head before turning and staring at her fiercely.


    Although Vanessa hated to admit it, this ridiculous n of ire''s was working.


    "If I had known that such a thing was happening down here" The man held ire''s hands and gripped them tightly. "Then, I would have saved her from all of this mess earlier".


    As he spoke, she noticed the amount of tiredness and indifference on his face. She noted and recognized it. This man¡­. Something was not right, Vanessa could tell that something wasn''t right.


    "If you really think that you can save her, then let me tell you the truth¡­.. You can''t!" Vanessa responded with a haughty grin on her face. "As long as she is in this Kingdom, then you can''t save her unless she is far away from here. But, how will you save her when you can''t even save yourself". She cracked her whips against the air once more. Her body tensed up as she wholeheartedly prepared for what was about to the next.


    She patiently waited in silence, but¡­..


    "This is the part, isn''t it" The man spoke. He released ire''s hands from his grip without hesitation.


    "What do you mean?" Her brows cocked up in confusion.


    "This is the part where I save her and then make your life a living hell".


    "Do you think that this is a joke or --"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes" She was instantly interrupted.


    "It is already quite obvious from the beginning that all this is a joke." The man replied, and walked towards her.


    Not willing to let go of her role, she flexed her wrist and ---


    "Abh" A painful sore spread across her arms, causing her to let go of the whip.


    "Don''t try that again" He halted his steps just a breath away from her and warned.


    And she listened. Her body froze in ce as his hands romanced herrge mammalian strapped breast.


    That bitch!


    Vanessa felt the magical pressure that slowly tightened around her body, and couldn''t help but curse ire again. This wasn''t part of the n!


    "Krk" Vanessa couldn''t speak.


    Even her throat felt constricted!


    "ire?" He called out the god-fucking bitch thatnded her in this mess.


    "Y-Yes" The bitch responded. Her stuttered voice showed that she was still determined to y her role.


    "I haven''t taken your anal virginity, right?"


    Vanessa and ire both blinked in silence.


    ire stiffened, "Wh-What do you mean?". She thought ''What is anal?''.


    "I see" He nodded his head in understanding, as though he was suddenly struck by a wave of realisation. "So, there is nothing of that sort here?" He muttered, almost silently. Almost.


    ire stared in confusion as she tried to think about what was currently going on.


    "I meant that you haven''t been prated in the ass by a dick, haven''t you?".


    ire''s eyes widened in realization. Her hand slowly descended and gently gripped her round pearly shaped ass.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa gulped at their conversation. Throughout her years as a brothel proprietor, she had never heard about a customer asking for an ass to fuck.


    Her head snapped towards ire''s dazed and confused expression. '' What kind of man have you being sleeping with?'' She thought.


    "My buttocks" ire repeated.


    Prince Wyatt replied. "Yes. And you can start by removing your panties,". He didn''t turn his head to the side as his hands and eyes still roamed around Venessa''s body.


    Prince Wyatt reached out with his palm, and slowly tightened his left hand around the dominatrix''s ass.


    Vanessa shivered in fright. With such hand movement romancing her enticing body in such a way, all the itch and wetness that was supposed to be felt in her pussy, slowly emerged in her ass.


    ire couldn''t help but asked "W-Why?". She knew the man in front of her was a bundle of strange fetishes wrapped together, but to fuck a woman''s buttocks..... What made him think about such a thing, or even imagine that any woman would want to experience such a thing?


    "Punishment¡­.. For daring to use my ignorance to y out such a stupid y, you need to be punished".


    He knew! He knew! He knew! Both Venessa and ire repeated those words in their heads.


    Prince Wyatt slowly undid the gander belt of the look-alike in front of him, until a neatly trimmed hairy pussy wasid bare in front of him.


    He then grabbed her by the neck and held her strapped top with his other hand, before he broke it off effortlessly with his magical energy.


    Vanessa rose to her toe at the pain that coursed from her back to her chest.


    "I will be starting with you first" He whispered like a demon into her ears.


    "How dare you ---" Vanessa was shaking. She locked her gaze with ire and muttered inaudibly "Help me".


    But, no one could save her. Not from the grip of the man in front of her at least.


    Prince Wyatt turned her around with a fast and fluid movement and bent her ass towards him. Normally, he would have made preparations for him and the woman below him to enjoy the moment but, right now, he hoped that she was able to endure what was about toe.


    "UH~~~" Vanessa couldn''t help but moan in pleasure as she felt his hands kneading her protruding ass, and sometimes stimting her pussy.


    "Pah" A red hand print was imprinted on her buttocks.


    Another one hurdled down and struck the other side of her ass cheeks, causing it to jiggle and send ripples around her ass. Mistakenly, it pressed against the noticeable tent on his pants.

 Chapter 148 Whips And Pleasure (2) (R18)

    ?"PAH" Another one descended, harder than before, and superimposed on the painful handprint.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa pursed her lips and held in the throbbing pain. Each p made her want to scream in pain, but strangely... Why?


    Why was her ass and pussy tingling intensively?


    "Ba¡­..stard!" She stammered and rubbed her inner thighs together.


    Hearing this, Prince Wyatt''s lip curved into a smile.


    "Oh, it seems that you already have an experience with something like this".


    "I¡­.. I ¡­."


    "You what?" Prince Wyatt asked impatiently.


    ".¡­I was forced!" Vanessa moaned out when she felt two fingers dipping in and out of her pussy. "She forced me to do this!" She turned her head and pointed at ire fiercely. Her eyes peered into ire''s being who stared back at her in irritation


    ''Damn it! If I can''t escape from this, then I will make the most of it. If I am destined to be fucked in the ass against my will, then I might as well drag her down with me and let her feel the same pain'' Vanessa thought.


    Prince Wyatt chuckled. "Of course, I know that she has a hand in this. But, right now, you are my business, so don''t worry about her because she isn''t going to leave her until she witnesses and experiences the same thing as you".


    However, ire gulped. Her eyes widened at his words, and she staggered backwards.


    Yes! There were already halfway through the n, but this isn''t the way it is supposed to end. Where is the man that would leave your vagina leaking with its fluid juice before he prates you?


    No! She shook her head. This is still him... Or maybe¡­.. Is this part of his strange fetishes?


    Another gulp went down her throat. Whatever it was, she wasn''t going to remain to find out.


    Suddenly, the dark light cave was lightened up, followed by a searing heat that burnt a rock beside her.


    "Don''t you dare move" Themand was given.


    And with the ground beneath her feet as her witness, she didn''t!


    ''It almost touched me'' ire thought as she stared at the molten rock beside her that was charred apart by the pirate''s mes.


    ire stammered, fearfully "Mr W¡­.yatt". Although she hated to admit it, this might be the first time she had ever called out the Pirate''s name with such respect.


    With his right hand still pressed tightly around Venessa''s neck and sucking the living breath out of her, and his left hand smacking her pussy and buttocks, he turned his head towards her, and his voice then echoed into her ears "I am still curious and want to know why you guys went through all that trouble just to get me toe down here and watch your silly and ridiculous y".


    His eyes were locked unto hers. "So just remain there and wait for your turn".


    As Prince Wyatt''s words ended, ire closed her eyes and epted her fate. ''I still have a chance'' ire thought. ''I can still make him help me.''


    Whereas, Prince Wyatt kept his senses high on alert for any sudden moves from ire, before he returned his attention to the lookalike.


    He dragged her waist backwards, and let her bare curvyrge ass press against his tent. His raging spear beneath his trousers forced its way into her ass cheeks before it slipped down to her anus, and then, to her pussy.


    Repeating the process a few times as he rammed his tent in between the unwilling woman''s round fleshy ass-cheeks, Prince Wyatt proceeded to give it a little squeeze.


    He pinched the ass and nodded his head at his assessment "Splendid. It''s the same as the original".


    Prince Wyatt cupped another feel just to be sure before he raised his left hand high. ''Let''s try it out then'' Prince Wyatt thought. A bright crimson glow covered his hand before he brought it down and struck it against her ass.


    "SMACK"


    "AHHHH~~" Vanessa screamed in pain as she felt a burning palm pping her bare left ass cheek and searing itself into her skin.


    The pain was unbearable!


    Tears filled her eyes as they threatened to drop. Just that p had deprived her of her energy, and she couldn''t even clench her ass together to prepare for the next one.


    This time, Prince Wyatt covered his hands with a warm bluish glow and struck them at the position as before.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "SMACK!"


    Vanessa wasn''t prepared.


    "AAAAAH~" She screamed in shock the moment a cold palm struck against her ass and made her ass sizzle. The weird cold sensation healed her pain, and cooled down her perky butt, yet, the pain. The pain...¡­.


    "SMACK!"


    "AAAAHHHH~~" The cycle continued as Prince Wyatt pped Vanessa''s buttocks, imprinting his scorching palm on them before he healed them with his water-healing ability.


    "SMACK" "SMACK" "SMACK" "SMACK"


    At this point, Prince Wyatt had released Vanessa''s neck and turned her perky ass into a beating drum. His left hand was covered in a bluish glow that healed and cooled down her pains, while the other hand was covered in a crimson glow that charred her butt and sent a crippling pain throughout her body through


    "P¡­.Lease stop!" Vanessa pleaded, with pain and pleasure rippling through every fibre of her flesh. Her backside has now been turned into a piece of meat that was defiled by the man behind her.


    At first, she woefully tried to suppress her disgraceful moans that showed that she enjoyed the sudden thrill, but she didn''t want to give the Pirate any other insane thoughts that would send her spirally down an abyss of unquenched pleasure.


    But s, Prince Wyatt didn''t stop and aimed another strike.


    "SMACK" Vanessa squealed. She couldn''t hold it in anymore as the relentless smacking of her backside carried on with hesitation or pity.


    She was sure, that after this, her ass would be scarred for life.


    Still, somehow, delight shone on her face, as she no longer decided to dwell on the pain and focus on the pleasure. Besides¡­..


    Her head snapped towards ire who observed her with terror in her eyes.


    ''Perfect'' Vanessa thought. ''Truly, if she would be experiencing the same thing that I am currently going through, then I will show her that I can handle it with a smile on my face, andugh at her when it''s her turn''.


    Yes! The only thing Vanessa hated most in this world was ire who turned her life into a living hell ever since she arrived. So, no matter the pain, she would ratherugh than cry in front of the sly vixen.


    Arching her back down and pushing her bare fleshy backside against his tent, Vanessa''s eyes glistened with lust as her gushing pussy juice fell on his tent, and she proceeded to grind her backside against it and soak his pants with her vagina juice amidst the relenting ps.


    Soon, she was brought to the edge.


    "SMACK" Thest p descended on her left butt cheek, causing her pussy to release all the sexual frustration that she had built up in her.


    "I¡­m cu¡­mming" Her eyes rolled backwards, as the pleasure shed with the pain, and made her squirt with her ass facing upwards.


    All the juice spread on Prince Wyatt''s chest, while some spread on his face. Prince Wyatt licked the ones that fell around his lips.


    "Sour... but sweet" He muttered.


    With her face still facing ire, Vanessa panted like a dog with her tongue rolled out and her hand pressed against the floor to hold her body up.


    Although Vanessa knew that her disgraceful form was a sight to behold, she knew that this wasn''t the end of her punishment. Of course, she knew! From the moment, she saw her tormentor walk towards her whip and picked it up, she knew that this was only the beginning.


    Vanesa slightly shivered, in fright and anticipation of what was about toe next.


    "Silly me" Prince Wyatt shook his head as he walked over to who he now considered his new ''ytoy'' and wrapped the whip around her neck before he dragged it backwards.


    "KRKK!" Vanessa choked on her spit. ''No!'' She thought, feeling the intrusion behind her backside. ''NO!'' She screamed inwardly.


    "GAHH!!" But her words were delirious.


    "SHH!!" Prince Wyatt shut her incoherent mumbling and let her body fall to the ground with his penis pushing deep into her ass, and a whip tied around his hand that connected to her neck to keep her face off the ground and choke her.


    Tremors reverberated through Vanessa''s body as Prince Wyatt''s dick entered her backside hole.


    Vanessa thought. ''Ohhh¡­ so full!'' She whimpered as the throbbing cock slowly filled her insides and settled, within her anus. Unconsciously, she spread her legs more to give him better ess to her anus as his spear impaled deeper into it.


    Vanessa spasms, convulsing in an inexplicable thrill. Another dose of pain and pleasure assaulted her body as Prince Wyatt glided his throbbing hot cock back before he shoved it back into her anus in one rapid thrust.

 Chapter 149 [Bonus ] Degradation (R21)

    ?"PAAAH!!" Her scarred ass rippled and jiggled sensually.


    Vanessa couldn''t help but feel degraded and ashamed as her anus constricted around his dick.


    The ponding then began.


    "~~Uh~~" Vanessa''s trembling intensified as she felt a hand dancing around her pussy before several fingers were instantly shot into her cunt without warning.


    "Gah!" A sharp pleasurable pain pierced her anus one more time and made both of her legs curve in a K-position, while her inner thighs clenched his hands tightly.


    One fingered her dripping cunt, another slowly choked her of air, while the other -a throbbing hot spear puckered her butthole -Her restricted territory without reluctance.


    Vanessa''s degradation and pleasure sky-rocketed the moment she felt several observing her in shock and amazement.


    Meanwhile, Prince Wyatt didn''t stop as he applied pressure behind his thrust and sent it hammering into her anus without restraint. He shoved his dick to the hilt.


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    "Smack!" He pped her pussy again before he drew her clit and pinched it.


    "KKKRRRK~~~" If the woman below him could speak, Prince Wyatt was sure that she would be begging and pleading for her life as her body was speedily overrun with pain and pleasure.


    The excitement ---


    The thrill --


    The conquest --


    The feeling of dominance ---


    "Ahhh!" Prince Wyatt loved it.


    He had always wondered why people indulged in BDSM, however, now that he was on the other side with a way to fulfil his fantasies, he released his shackles, and went all out without care.


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    Without a care for herfort, Prince Wyatt held up her right leg and rested it above his shoulders. From the side, Vanessa''s pussy was shown for all to see, while Prince Wyatt yed it like a guitar with his penis at the centre stroking her anus.


    "KRK" "GAH" "KRK" "GAH" "KRK" "GAH"


    Even though her eyes rolled to the back of her head and her tongue lolled out of her mouth as she gagged like a lifeless animal, Prince Wyatt continued to mercilessly pound her anus.


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    "KRK" "GAH" "KRK" "GAH" "KRK" "GAH"


    And soon, Vanessa''s mind went nk as her body woefully failed to resist the pleasure. Herrge plumpy breast was toyed with. Her trimmed pussy hairs were plucked out one by one before a n mmed against her exposed cunt. Her constricted anus was slowly widening and shaping itself into the penis that prated deep into her butthole with each thrust.


    Prince Wyatt, pounded, defiled, ravaged and degraded every inch of her body, all the while making use of her one cum leaking improper hole.


    She was being abused like a cheap whore by a Pirate in front of her workers and her one true enemy.


    Resistance. Oh, resistance! Heaven knows that she had long given up on that a long time ago. Pleasure-driven, pain-ridden, she let the Pirate spear her anus to his heart''s content.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And he did! Verily, Prince Wyatt abused her to his heart''s content.


    "PAH" "PAH" He slowed down feeling his dick slowly expanding.


    "I''m cumming¡­." He cried out.


    Vanessa''s once lifeless eyes shot open wide open, and her feet and backside were raised to the air along with Prince Wyatt''s dick still in her butthole until she stood on her toe. Her arms stretched forward on the ground and twitched like a bitch in heat. And then, like a switch -- -


    "AAAAHHHHHHH~~" She screamed.


    The hot fluid spunk forcefully broke through her anus until it spilt backwards and leaked out of her behind.


    "KKRKK!!" "KKKRKK!!"


    Her mouth was left open as saliva rushed out of it along with her lolling tongue that hung at the side of her lips.


    With her soul drawn out of her body, Vanessa copsed face-first on the ground with her motherly ass still pointing upwards.


    "Haaa¡­. Haaa.... Perfect!" Prince Wyatt muttered as he looked at the lifeless woman on the ground before he looked straight at ire and gestured for her toe forward.


    Unable to disobey, ire strolled forward with staggering footsteps. Her mind was unable to clear out the amount of perversion that she had just witnessed. Yet, her legs didn''t stop because somehow, she knew, that disobedience was a recipe for something worst.


    With her mind still in the clouds, ire wasn''t aware of when she halted her steps and stood in front of him.


    In a sh, an armunched forward and tightly wrapped around a side of her massive breast.


    ire moaned painfully. Truly, she missed her dick, but she would rather take it in her Vagina, and not in her butthole.


    And her reluctance to participate in such a thing was indefinitely strengthened by the lifeless woman beside her.


    ire peeked at Vanessa by the side of her eyes... She wasn''t even sure if the woman was still breathing.


    "You went through all this, just to have me here¡­.. So shouldn''t you be happy that I am"


    ire pursed her lips in silence. She did, but this wasn''t the result she wanted!


    "WHACK" A sharp sound followed by a harsh wind passed the side of her ears.


    "If you can''t talk, just know that I am not afraid to use this to make you talk¡­.". He grinned "¡­..Or scream."


    ire stammered "Th¡­.is wasn''t how the n was supposed¡­ to ...go". She moaned when his fingers twisted and pressed her elongated nipples with force.


    "Of course, it wouldn''t go the way you nned" Prince Wyatt''s hands sparked. A crimson glow covered his fingers and slowly but painfully warmed ire''s nipples.


    Prince Wyatt thought. ''This isn''t some porn episode where I will let you off with some joyful sex after wasting my time, you know?''.


    He chuckled at that thought. He knew that this was the only excuse for him to go all out without restraints.


    This was a sex dungeon after all, wasn''t it?


    "AHHHH~~" ire screamed in pain, feeling as though her breast was suddenly submerged into a pot of boiling water.

 Chapter 150 Claires Degradation (R18)

    ?"Especially when you have such a poor acting ability, and a Trickster pretending to be your sister".


    ire winced at the word ''Trickster''. She quickly withdrew her expression and hoped that it went unnoticed.


    But, it didn''t!


    Prince Wyatt watched and savoured every inch of her expression and movement, and so, he caught it.


    He stretched his hand forward. "You are hiding something from me aren''t you?" With a flick of his wrist, a warm bluish wrapped around his fingers.


    "Mmmhhh" She did her best to mute the pleasure that imed her body as the warm sensation cooled down her nipples.


    "It''s not like ¡­.that!" ire squealed quietly.


    "Really?" Prince Wyatt looked at the unconscious woman on the floor and said. "But, she said that you forced her to do this... You forced her to participate in such a ridiculous n¡­." He turned his attention back to ire ".


    "So what is it?"


    ire pursed her lips. "¡­I".


    However, Prince Wyatt quickly interrupted "If you dare lie to me, I promise you that I will not hold back and do the same to you as  I did with her".


    ire bit her lips. The situation got tougher by the minute. And the more she remained silent the more he vandalized her nipples without constraints.


    ire muttered, "I¡­''m sorry". Her eyes avoided Prince Wyatt''s gaze and found their way locked towards the ground.


    "Sorry for what?" The atmosphere became stiff.


    Meanwhile, Prince Wyatt continued his onught as he awaited her response. Whatever she spits out of her mouth will determine how hard or controlled he would go on her. But, one thing was clear, and that was her punishment would still be given.


    ire''s head lowered in shame as she spoke "She is the real owner of this brothel, and her name is¡­. is Vanessa". She pointed at the still-unconscious Vanessa.


    ".¡­..Are you?" Prince Wyatt stopped. "Does that mean that you are the Trickster?".


    Her cheeks burned with shame "Yes, I am". Her eyes were locked on the ground fiercely."¡­.I was once a Trickster".


    Prince Wyatt''s lips seem to twitch at something. "Can you be a little more specific?".


    "I meant that I used to¡­. to be a Trickster" Said, ire.


    "Used to?"


    "Yes. I used to. But not anymore".


    Prince Wyatt''s attention darted over to the sleeping Vanessa and then to the shivering ire a few times before he stopped and freed her nipples from his fingers.


    "...Then is this your true form or hers?" Asked, Prince Wyatt.


    ire cleared out the lump in her throat before she responded. "Hers".


    "Hers?" Prince Wyatt''s eyes flickered over to the sleeping Vanessa whose backside still leaked his cum.


    ire nodded. "Yes, I stole her appearance and forced her to do all these things, so everything she said is true". If there was a way she could dig the ground and bury herself six feet under, she would.


    Prince Wyatt paused. "¡­I see" He muttered, almost inaudibly before he stretched his hand forward and grabbed ire''s chin. He stared into her eyes, andmanded" Show me your true form."


    ire straightened up. "I¡­" She tried to refute.


    But Prince Wyatt remained unperturbed. "Show me your true form" He interrupted her and repeated.


    "...."


    "....."


    The stillness in the air worsened.


    "So, you won''t show me your true form?" Prince Wyatt questioned.


    ire twisted her head and freed it from his grip before she nodded.


    A long melodramatic exaggerated sigh was his response.


    "Very well. Besides, it would be more interesting if you kept that secret to yourself until the very end".<novelnext></novelnext>


    ire couldn''t even blink before a hand tightly wrapped around her neck and forced the air out of her lungs. "..Pl" She tried to beg.


    However, Prince Wyatt was not mollified. With enough force in his arm to make her choke on her own words, he forcefully knelt her down and released his hands from her neck.


    "Haa..." ire greedily filled her deprived lungs back with air.


    "Suck it!" A throbbing hot shaft pped her cheeks before it settled in front of her face.


    She muttered both in fear and disgust.".¡­.Hasn''t th¡­is already been ¡­in?" Her body trembled as she shook her head and sealed her mouth shut.


    "Suck. It." A hand descended and sunk into her long smooth ck hair and gripped it tightly.


    She screamed in pain "Ahh!". She opened her mouth and voiced out her pain¡­.. a terrible mistake. A terrible mistake which she could only discern after the deed was done, and a cock was shoved into her mouth.


    Prince Wyatt winced in pain before hemented. "Watch with your teeth, or else¡­.". In all forms and meanings, he meant those words.


    Even ire could tell when she saw the glint in his eyes, that this was the first time, she had heard him speak with so much malice and irritation.


    And so, with a new wave of determination fuelled by the fear and burden in her heart, ire opened her mouth wider and let the gritty throbbing dick slide down her throat.


    "Gu gugu gu" As Prince Wyatt''s dick passed through her narrow wet passage, ire disyed herck of experience as she choked on his rod.


    Prince Wyatt shook his head in disappointment and sighed. "Let me help you''.


    Before ire could even voice out a reply, Prince Wyatt grabbed both sides of her head and forcefully pulled out his dick before he forced it down into her throat, in one swift motion.


    ire''s eyes widened in a mixture of dread and shock as she choked harder on his dick and struggled to take in air into her lungs.


    "GU GU GU" She felt the firmness of Prince Wyatt''s hands around her head and quickly decided to ept her fate.


    Without care or consideration for her well-being, Prince Wyatt pulled out his cock again before he shoved it back into her mouth to the hilt.


    And so, he repeated the process.


    "SLURP" "SLURP" "SLURP" "SLURP" "SLURP"


    ire wrapped her hands around Prince Wyatt''s thighs with her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and her lungs struggling for air to breathe while she sucked and deep-throat his scalding gritty penis.


    At first, the moves were slow but rough. But, as it carried, Prince Wyatt increased the speed behind his thrust and fucked her throat ruthlessly.


    "SLURP" "SLURP" "SLURP" "SLURP" "SLURP"


    The abuse continued much to Prince Wyatt''s pleasure that reached new heights. Although he admitted to having a lot of ideas that he would want to try out, he would rather not risk anything right now and enjoy the pleasure and thrill that came with the sexual degradation.


    "SLURP" "SLURP" "SLURP" "SLURP"


    His thrust slowed down nheless as he felt his penis throbbing for a release. Still, he continued to ruthlessly vite her throat until in onest thrust, he impaled his veiny dick deep into her mouth and let his semen travel down her throat.


    A sharp gaggling sound escaped from ire''s lips the moment the warm fluid semen dripped down her throat, making it expand in pain as she struggled to take in air and swallow in everything.


    Prince Wyatt groaned in delight. "Ahhh~" He pulled out his cock from her mouth and watched as his semen leaked out copiously and trailed down her lips.


    ire entered a dazed state as her eyes returned to normal. Her expression was nk as her mind tried to process the barbaric torture that she had just been put through.


    Sure, she enjoyed ying with the female workers in the brothel for her pleasure but never once has she ever put them through such ruthlessly before.


    Regardless, her fears reached new heights.


    She traced her sight to Prince Wyatt''s narrowed eyes, and with his copious cum still in her mouth, she expressed "¡­.I w¡­..".


    Again, Prince Wyatt immediately interrupted. Like a demon''s whisper, he pressed a finger against her lips and said. "Suuhhh¡­.. It''s toote".


    ire was frightened. Her body froze and stood still as she unknowingly gulped down his semen to cool down the aching feeling at the back of her throat.


    A sly grin spread across Prince Wyatt as he witnessed the canal disy.


    Yet, without care or reservation, he said, "Allow me to be blunt¡­.. Right now, I don''t need you to act only as a woman, but as a ve."


    Prince Wyatt grabbed ire''s hair and yanked her up before he turned her around and bent her down with herrge plumpy ass pressed against his crotch. His hand descended onto her thighs and he pulled up her maxi skirt and rolled it up around her waist.


    Dressed in what seemed to only a thong with the string buried deep within her ass cracks, Prince Wyatt couldn''t help but concede that she came fully prepared to seduce him since he had only seen her in various coloured erotic lingerie and not in a thong that covered only her pussy with the rest lined ontop her butthole.

 Chapter 151 Claires Degradation (2) (R18)

    ?"Uhhh~~" ire groaned in a mixture of delight, fear and shame as he yanked up her thong and pulled it into her vagina.


    Without any wasted efforts, Prince Wyatt tore off her thong and then spread open her ass cheeks, revealing her pink butthole that seems breathtaking on its own,pelling and telling him to put something in.


    And, he did!


    Prince Wyatt understood its message and teased the entrance of her butthole with his fingers.


    ''Ahhh~" ire moaned and jolted in fear when she felt a finger prating her butthole. His fingers yed with her rectum, massaging them with uncaring brutality and poking her insides. And the only response she could give was a ''Yelp'' with each finger that stimted her ass.


    And just like Vanessa, ire didn''t even have the strength to clench her ass cheeks together and stop his gruesome assault.


    "AHHH~~~" Her eyes widened. Her cheeks blushed as her mouth opened forcefully and exhaled a burst of air that mixed with the air around her.


    Now, she was sure that even the most casual flick of a finger around her anus, would send her thrilling with a wave sensation.


    ire bit her lips instantly and snapped out of her daze. Although she had also drunk from the jar of depravity, she will not let herself fall further into such ascivious pit.


    Prince Wyatt noticed, and so his hands descended once again, from her fleshy shapely thighs, and then up to herrge curvaceous butt, all of it was in full view for him to savour and be enthralled in.


    Knowledge and experience were one thing, but the ability to apply them correctly to one''s life was another. And so Prince Wyatt who could perfectly do both left ire questioning why her butthole suddenly felt as sensitive as her pussy.


    With gentle movements, Prince Wyatt sandwiched himself in between ire''s inner thighs before he plunged his fingers into it, and roughly stirred it.


    "AHHH~~" The wave of canal delight was too much for ire to keep mute. One hand tormented her in the snatch, another groped and rubbed her ass, before viting her anus and sending her into uncharted territory as she quivered and throbbed with her hands supporting her from copsing on the ground, with her legs spread wide open and disying the sight of a wet cunt dripping cum on the ground.


    "O~~~UH~~~AHH!~~" And soon, ire danced to the tone of Prince Wyatt''s pleasurable hands.


    Unbeknownst to her, Prince Wyatt had already stretched his arms forward, and wed his way into her blouse, towards herrge impressive breast.


    His palms fell into them when he attempted to squeeze them. He relished in his actions and decided to mould the stic mountain-sized breast into any shape that he desired.


    Needless to say, Prince Wyatt found himself unable to tear his hands away from the bountiful motherly mounds "Splendid¡­ Absolutely splendid".


    "HA~~ HA~~ UHHH~~" With bated breath, ire moaned as she awaited the carnal feeling that overloaded her body to end.


    ire said, "Mr W¡­ -?" But before she could finish her words, another wave of obscene bliss hit her as Prince Wyatt teased her nipples and finger fucked her vagina.


    Her eyes were clouded with lust. "Uh~~ Ahhh~~". His hands pped against her pussy before they widened her cunt and he increased the number of fingers that prated her pussy to three before he roughly yed with her clit.


    Truthfully, ire was already at her limit. She steeled her body and nerves to hold back the flooding intense sensation all over her being, yet with several assaultsing from all sides her defences broke.


    "Ahhhhh~~~ AAAhhhh~~~ Hhhhhnn" And she cummed.


    But, it didn''t stop there. Another orgasm followed after the former and drenched her supple thighs.


    And then another. "Ahhhh~~~ Nhnn~ Haaa~~~".


    Prince Wyatt said "Now, I think it''s time". He withdrew his hands from her body, and ced it in her ass, dividing her asscheeks until he exposed her pink butthole again.


    A dramatic sigh escaped his lips. "You should be thanking me for taking pity upon you" He ced his palm under her flooded pussy and only brought it out after it was full and covered in her fluid mess.


    "This should do it" He then swiped and rubbed it against her pink backside. "You know you should be thanking me for my efforts in trying to make this a little less painful for you".


    After the arrangements were done, he held his throbbing shaft and pumped and stroked it towards her butthole, while his other hand tightly gripped her folded-up skirt that still hung around her narrow waist.


    ire responded. "¡­.Than¡­k you". She was being honest because she knew that he hadn''t told a lie. Just one look at the sleepy Vanessa was enough to tell you how bad and brutally he had ravaged her, while she... she could feel more pleasure than pain, and could even tell by the way he moved he moved his hands around her, told her that he was being more restrained than usual.


    "Oh, but don''t be so thankful yet" With a grin, Prince Wyatt slowly pushed his raging penis into her butthole.


    "OOOHHHH~~~" ire back caved downwards as she felt her butthole burn and tear open upon feeling Prince Wyatt''s dick expanding her insides.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A teeth bit nibbled on her ears and a voice prated her ears. "...Because I will still be fucking your ass".


    Prince Wyatt grinned fiendishly. His cock contended with the friction of ire''s narrow rectum until the cum from her vagina pushed it in one full thrust.


    "AAAAHHHHHHH~~~" A sharp scream of pain escaped from ire''s mouth.


    Although she had anticipated the pain that came from cock rampaging in her butthole, she had underestimated it.


    Meanwhile, lost in the irresistible bliss, Prince Wyatt mmed himself in and out of her butthole, marking the beginning of a slow unrestrained pounding session that quickly picked up pace as he dined on his new conquest.


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    Her body trembled as his hips hammered into her ass. His balls pped against her juicy ass cheeks, while her ass cheeks, pped against his scalding cock without restraints as he prated her with more ease.


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    "Ahh~~ Uh~~ Ahhh~~~"


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    Harder. Harder. Harder. With each thrust, Prince Wyatt mmed his cock deeper and harder into her butthole. He held both her arms and tied them behind her back as he drilled her with a reckless abandon that made ire doubt how fast and deep his dick could plunge into her ass.


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    Regardless, she was now nothing but a mindless bitch who moaned in ordance with how deeply she was being fucked. Her legs were spread wide, and she stood on her toes while withstanding Prince Wyatt''s relentless pounding.


    At longst¡­..


    ire screamed, "I''m cummming!!". Her toes curled up from where she stood in the jolting climax. Her butthole leaked and drenched her thighs before they flooded the ground below them, further thickening the depraved scent in the air.


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    "SQEULCH" "SQEULCH" "SQEULCH"


    Nheless, Prince Wyatt felt the profuse liquid that stained his legs every time he mmed his waist into ire''s ass and mixed it with the sound of their lustful movement.


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    "SQEULCH" "SQEULCH" "SQEULCH" "SQEULCH"


    Prince Wyatt groaned. "Uhhh~~" He couldn''t hold it in any longer. "I''m cumminnnggg!!!".


    And so, in the eyes of the workers who were tied and chained to the poles, Prince Wyatt performed another miracle, as he released his copious semen deep into ire''s rectum until her butthole retract and pushed it out, spilling the rest on the ground.


    Prince Wyatt''s breathing hitched as he observed his handiwork "Haaaa¡­.. Haaa...". A  smile found its way on his lips "Perfect" He remarked on the scene in front of him.


    He was thrilled. And why wouldn''t he be?


    In front of him were two identical-looking women, each had theirrge juicy ass pointed towards the sky with his semen pumping out of their assholes inrge unbelievable amounts.


    Maybe therge quantity of semen was just a result of his newly found fetish or the sudden revtion that ire was not who she said she was, which meant that he still had a chance of fucking another woman in the same woman...¡­..


    He gripped his head in pain. "Arrrgggh" All his blood had rushed to his penis, making it difficult for him to critically think without inducing a headache.


    Regardless, he walked towards ire and flipped her over on her back. Her zy eyes were half-lidded open, and her bodyy fatly on the ground while herrge breast sometimes heaved along with her chest, showing that she was still awake.


    Prince Wyatt knelt on his knees and positioned his waist in between her legs "I am not yet done you know".


    ire watched him slowly rub his shaft against the entrance of her pussy and opened her mouth "¡­.". But no sound came out.

 Chapter 152 Caution (R18)

    ?She tried again "¡­.". With great difficulty, she closed her lips unwillingly and stared wide-eyed as he prated her again.


    However, instead of pounding her without constraint, Prince Wyatt plunged his cock into her vagina slowly, making sure the fear, shameful anticipation and apprehension ire wanted to suppress were unearthed as he rampaged her insides for another round.


    "Ah~~" "Ah~~" "Ah~~~" ire moaned out in undiluted pleasure. Her body swung up and down with her back still cemented on the ground, as Prince Wyatt pistoned her pussy energetically.


    "Pah" "Pah" "Pah" "Pah" "Pah"


    Prince Wyatt said. "If you won''t show me your true self after you tried to put me into some kind of plot, then I hope you don''t mind being a ve¡­. for my most deviant desires". He extended his hands forward, grasping for the two breasts that swung up and down along with ire''s movement and gripped them tightly.


    "~~UHh" ire felt the sudden pain around her breast, but could not do anything more than moan out in the mixture of the pain and pleasure.


    Pain and pleasure. Those were the only things she currently felt. The things that currently overrode her senses, and the only thing that made her feel like nothing in this world matters except -pain and pleasure.


    "Pah" "Pah"


    Prince Wyatt dragged up her thighs and rested them onto his shoulders before he pushed himself forward until his head was over ire''s own, and then, he continued to dine on the beauty below him.


    The night was young, the woman below him was way older than him, screaming and moaning like a maiden experiencing her first time under the most callous hands.


    But, he would not stop, until his sexual satisfaction is achieved.


    ire unconsciously tied her legs around him and moved her pussy to collide with his cock to fasten and sweeten the pration.


    "Ah~~" Prince Wyatt groaned in satisfaction.


    ¡­....


    At the edge of the Cryptic Sea.


    "Knock" "Knock".


    "Come in" He chewed the food in his mouth properly. Lightly dropping the spoon on the te as he watched the door slowly open.


    A sigh unwillingly escaped his lips. "What is it now?" He asked his second-inmand, who has been behaving strangely and out of order for the past few days.


    Of course, he knew the reasons for his rapid personality change, and because of that, it infuriated him to the extreme.


    "I am yet to receive any news or reports from the 28th and 29th fleet concerning their sess with retrievingdy ra from Prince Wyatt''s ship".


    No matter how much Jerry had repeated the same statement, he still couldn''t understand how the man always managed to retain the same emotion and enthusiasm in his voice.


    "It''s been only 6 days".


    "Six days! Plus today, which means seven¡­.." Jerry pointed out. "We have been waiting for any information from our fleets for seven whole days, Captain".


    Yes, the reasons behind his concerns were understandable. But at the same time, they felt unreal. Too unreal¡­.


    "You know, I have never seen you this emotionally concerned with my ns before" He exined, picking up his spoon and using it to y with his food -a te full of fried fish and a sauce of boiled rice.


    "Yes, and I have every right to be since this is a very delicate part that needs to be fully overseen without faults for the rest of your n to move smoothly" Jerry breathed out slowly, and exined.


    "I know" He picked up the spoon and filled his mouth with the sauced rice. He allowed the silence to fill in the other space for him as he looked at the trembling Jerry.


    "No, you don''t" His second-inmand screamed at him unexpectedly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "YOU DON''T KNOW CAPTAIN¡­. YOU DON''T!!" He stepped forward and pushed his food to the other side of the table.


    And then, with a voice that imitated the low growl of a bestial animal ready to pounce on its prey, he continued "I have watched you rise from the legacy of your father¡­.. I have watched you plot and n, and do everything in your power to divert and contain the wreckage that Captain Davy had brought upon your father, you and your entire family¡­. You do not sleep properly unless you are sure your ns are perfected, and neither do you even possess the urge to eat if any of your ns critically deviate from what you have alreadyid out!!!".


    He turned to his dinner which has tilted to the other side of the table andnded on the ground amidst Jerry''s outburst.


    He suppressed the grand mix of irritation and annoyance surging deep within him and asked, "What are you getting at?" He stared at the man rampaging in front of him.


    Although it was unfortunate, he would have never imagined that his second inmand would go this far, all because of a woman.... A woman.


    Do men not understand that above all things, the only thing capable of strengthening or weakening them is a woman?


    The best way for a man to abstain from one is to never fall for his primal urges and be a man who values no one else -within the earth or in heaven more than himself.


    He knows that¡­ And so, he had kept such amandment for himself to follow. More so, the only reason Jerry had been by his side all through these years, even though his various failures and disappointed, was all due to his personal ---


    Sentiments.


    Jerry straightened his back. His hands formed tighter into a fist, and he narrowed his eyes at him. "Captain¡­." His lips trembled. "¡­Captain, are afraid of Prince Wyatt?" Jerry asked.


    "BAM"


    The table broke in half. The air in front of the two of them was cleanly parted aside by his de, and the only thing in front of his vision was a dark sharp de filled with various inscriptions.


    "You have seen me bathe my sword in the blood of many" Captain Crimson eye said, calmly and coldly. "Tell me, what differentiates you from them?".


    He hesitated. Captain Crimson eye saw. He felt. The transient indecision. The tenseness in his body, and the heaviness upon his lips.


    "Sentiments" He added. "Sentiments Jerry¡­" He kept his de down, seating the tip upon the floorboard below him. "Without my sentiments for you, you would have been fed to be Dipper Snake after your third or fourth mistake".


    He watched as Jerry grind his teeth upon the other. His emotions were understandable, but the reasons that slowly tied to the image of a woman he knew well and remembered were unjustifiable.


    "Damn it!" Jerry cursed out loudly, without restraints. He raised his head and fixated his eyes back on him. "This is not about me Captain, this is about you".


    The irony of the statement was funny enough to put a smile on Captain Crimson eye lips.


    "Just a few days ago, you didn''t care if Prince Wyatt was dead, and would do anything just to get back Lady ra, who is a very important piece for your ns to work out smoothly, but, now¡­." His second inmand steeled his hardened expression until veins were lined upon his forehead. "¡­now you are rather indecisive on whether or not you would want to attack Prince Wyatt and risk offending him, or choose to seat back and see if he takes up your offer or not?".


    Captain Crimson eye eye''s widened before he sighed in understanding. "So this is what this is all about?" He finally understood the logic for his outburst.


    "Yes Captain, this is what it is all about." Jerry''s tone grew sharper "How can you¡­ the leader of the Crimson ckeye crew be afraid of a Banished Prince?".


    Captain Crimson eye corrected. "The Banished Prince of one of the greatest Human Empire in Tharcania"


    Jerry bit back. "Still he¡­." But his words were immediately cut short.


    "Still what?" He pressed back. "¡­The rumoured stupid, ipetent and spineless Banished Prince of the Endossa Empire -Prince Wyatt..... Remember that was also what we also thought of him. A man with barely enoughpetence to be a leader, and a Pirate who couldn''t even pick his own crew, and relied on some group of sea ves.... Can you remember that it was our very first thought whenever we heard his name and read his information that we had bought from ''Who Knows Who''"


    "Or better yet, let me put it in your own words, a man without a throne, a crown, and an empire. A bastard who possesses no connection to the imperial family. An empty shell of his former self with only a beautiful ship to his name" He kept his still-standing sword by the side of his chair and folded his hands beside his chest as he looked at his Second inmand.


    He continued "And yet when we first saw the so-called Banished Prince, What did we see?".


    Jerry was silent.

 Chapter 153 Aye Captain

    ?"We saw and meet a man that overthrew every notion we held about him to the sea and bury it beneath the waves... It even got to the point that we began to doubt ''Who Knows Who'' and his credibility".


    Jerry''s eyes still held a fierce glow, but his lips were sealed shut.


    "Though I am not saying that you are wrong, because, in a way, I am wary of him..... But for good reasons too, because a man capable enough to deceive the informationwork of ''Who knows Who'' must be capable enough to take care of my bands of Pirates without any overwhelming scruples". He added.


    Jerry''s eyes widened. His lips quaked as he expressed "You mean that you have already concluded that they are dead".


    Captain Crimson eye nodded. "Although there is a possibility there are still alive because Prince Wyatt''s actions are something that I can not predict, so I have to make that there is already an alternative incase he does the other".


    He wouldn''t have survived this long if he was unable to critically make sense of the world around him, and how to use it to his advantage.


    Still, his Second-inmand stared at him gobsmacked. His expression of disbelief was slowly reced by a stoic indifference fa?ade. "Then why wasn''t I already informed if you have already made arrangements for this sort of situation".


    He sighed, heavily "You weren''t informed because I needed to see if you can still make use of your head properly even though you are infatuated with a woman¡­. But you failed miserably on such a simple test. And, I will once again overlook your ipetence and all of my sentiments, for you".


    He set his gaze back on Jerry. Disappointment. A shadow was cast on Jerry''s face, blocking his emotions from seeping into his face. His lips twitched as several words danced upon his lips, each failing toe out with great difficulty.


    Utter disappointment. Again, Captain Crimson eye shook his head.


    There was nothing wrong in being silent and calm in times of failure, because, it showed how far one was willing to learn from his mistakes and make sure he doesn''t fall for the same tricks twice.


    However, his Second-inmand''s unsightly disy that fully showed his emotional instability was disappointing.


    The primality of emotions that he felt the need to help Jerry control was slowly dissected in front of him as he continued. "Before I first became a Pirate, I read a story once¡­. Do you want to hear how it went?".


    Jerry''s brows furrowed as he stared straight at him. "I don''t have a choice, do I?".


    Captain Crimson eye merely chuckled. "You don''t".


    The room went silent for a few seconds, until¡­.  "Alright, I would like to hear this story of yours Captain" Jerry said, in defeat.


    He nodded and continued. "Beyond the sprawling ins of Tharcania, there lived a man - tireless and unwavering in his duty to serve a king he had never seen nor met. Though heboured without pause, he felt unfulfilled, searching for a purpose beyond his endless toil."


    Unfortunately, Jerry interrupted. "Is this man perhaps m¡­."


    "Sssshhhh¡­.. Let me finish" Captain Crimson eye cut off his words immediately. He stood up and walked towards the window, staring at the dazzling night sky, he continued. "But one fateful day, as he shouldered his axe and turned homeward, he was met with a vision of splendour - a beautiful woman newly arrived at the abandoned house beside his farm. Her poise and radiance left him spellbound, and he knew in an instant that she was the one he would spend the rest of his life with.


    "Determined to make his feelings known, he approached her door - only to find it swiftly shut in his face. Day after day passed, with no sign of the woman leaving her house, until one night, her windows suddenly burst open in a ze of light. Yet, despite this beacon of hope, she remained hidden from view."


    "Unable to muster the courage to introduce himself, he resigned himself to returning home. But as he turned, he jokingly implored his shadow to venture inside the woman''s home and report whatever he sees or hears back to him."


    "To his surprise, his shadow nodded in agreement and vanished into the light of the woman''s windows. Days passed and the man grew increasingly worried as his shadow failed to return, and the woman remained locked away in her home. The man locked himself inside his own home, consumed by the mystery of his missing shadow and the woman of his dreams."


    Captain Crimson eye cleared his throat. "The end".


    "The end?" Jerry responded confusingly. "¡­ Is that it?".


    "No" He shook his head. "But that is the end of part one at least".


    Jerry questioned. "So there is part two?".


    He nodded. "Yes. But you can ask your questions now".


    Jerry hesitatingly opened his mouth. "Is the man in your story¡­."


    Captain Crimson eye responded. "Yes, it''s you" He enjoyed the faint breeze as his back still faced his Second-inmand.


    "And the king?"


    Captain Crimson eye knew. He could tell the expression on Jerry''s face as he spoke without even looking at him "Why don''t you guess?" He gently folded his arm behind his back.


    Silence eclipsed the room for a second.


    Jerry loudly freed his lungs, exhaling as he replied. "It''s you, isn''t it?".


    He nodded. Who else would the King be other than him?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jerryughed. "And the man''s shadow? Who does it represent¡­. signify?".


    "Your sanity, it seems¡­.. Logically speaking a man cannot exist without his shadow, unless by some divine intervention or providence. But, you -we are nothing but mortals below thedders of divinity, so without it, we are doomed." Captain Crimson eye pointed out. ''


    Inwardly, he thought ''You threw out your mind and became both emotionally and mentally unstable all because of a woman''.


    Captain Crimson eye turned around and stared at his Second-inmand who trembled with each movement as he nodded his head in understanding.


    He asked. "Aren''t you going to ask who the woman in my story represents"


    Jerry shrugged his shoulders. "If you managed toe up with all this, then you know just as I who the woman is. " He shook his head. "There is no need for me to ask such a stupid question".


    "But Captain¡­." Jerry smiled. He then began to chuckle. "¡­.. Once again, you have managed to amaze me with your ability to think on the spot¡­. I dare say that this is one of the reasons why you will be able to defeat Captain Davy and reim what is yours".


    "It is only because I learnt from my mistakes and the mistakes of others that I can acquire what I want" He paused. "Though, I won''t reject your words all in the name of false modesty".


    He looked at Jerry.


    Jerry stared back at him.


    "So, what are we going to do about Prince Wyatt?" Jerry questioned "¡­..You know that we can''t let him be right, and not take action?".


    Captain Crimson eye turned serious "I know¡­. And that is why I will be leaving that decision in your care." His unwavering eyes stared at Jerry''s emotional gaze.


    "YOU!"


    "Yes. For now, I will let you handle this decision, and I will be looking forward to the results".


    "But¡­"


    "I know" He smiled. "¡­ But as a King, I can''t keep on overlooking your mistakes based on personal sentiments, or else you will sooner orter do something that can not be overlooked¡­.. As your Captain, I am giving you a chance to prove yourself and show me that you are still capable enough of being my Second-inmand".


    Captain Crimson eye knew that his response had shocked Jerry. The current unstable Jerry was useless to him, however, he couldn''t just throw him out of his ship as he had done to others.


    He believed in second chances, and in Jerry''s case, a fifth or a sixth chance to redeem himself.


    ".¡­."


    ".¡­.."


    "Are you sure about your decision, Captain?"


    "Yes. I trust that you would give me a satisfactory result".


    Jerry sighed. He shook his head. "I might not give you the satisfactory results that you want, Captain".


    Captain Crimson eye corrected. "You might not, but it would still be a weing result".


    No matter how calmly Jerry tried to speak, He knew that inwardly, his mind and body were in turmoil.


    That''s good! This is his test after all, and something like that meant that he was desperately trying toe out with the right needed solution to handle the situation.


    Out of nowhere, Jerryughed with a roar. "Hahahahahaahaha!".


    Captain Crimson eye rose a brow. "What is funny?".


    Jerry shook his head amusingly. "Nothing. I will immediately get on to it and provide you with the most satisfactory results imaginable". Jerry saluted him before he turned around and walked towards the door.


    "Of course, do your best".


    He was stillughing.


    "Aye Captain, aye".


    The door shut close with a ''Click''.

 Chapter 154 Aye Captain (2)

    ?Even though Jerry left, the room was still devoid of any sounds as he just stood there contemting what to do next.


    Then doubt began to seep into his thoughts.


    Immediately, he shook those triggering thoughts away and walked back to his other chair behind his work table.


    "He might juste back to his right senses" Captain Crimson eye muttered. Regardless, a part of him wondered how much of his words was true, and how much of it wasn''t.


    Heughed "This should be nothing". Yes, this shouldn''t be something he should be seriously concerned or worried about. He has done it a hundred times, surely doing it again wouldn''t matter.


    He thought. Yet, something bitter stuck at the back of his throat.


    He has already done so a thousand times, surely doing it again wouldn''t matter, he repeated¡­.. For goodness sake, he repeated.


    "Bam!" His books and documents fell to the ground after he had angrily swept his table clean with his hands. His arm also touched the inkstone, and mistakenly spilt it to the other side, staining both his arm and a part of his clothes.


    "Damn it!" Captain Crimson eye scowled. In this part of the sea, inks were very expensive and the next batch won''t be here for a few months.


    Furiously, he tried to rub away the ink from his skin, but he failed miserably. A thought sprang into his mind, and he activated his aura.


    A crimson bright hue covered his skin and spread outwards, unsurprisingly, it carried the ink alongside, casually separating it from his skin until he deactivated his aura. The ink trickled down to the floorboard away from his skin.


    He looked down to look at his shirt and groaned irritably. This has already turned into an annoying night.


    Without pause, he turned around and walked back to his seat. He stretched his left hand below his desk and brought out a paper parchment from one of the drawers. His scowl vanished and was reced by a gaze of indifference.


    He delicately lifted the pen from its inkstone and began to write on the scroll.


    "Prepare the Dipper Snake, be at the ready for mymands. Chaos shall soon be upon us...."


    He paused, lost in thought. He dipped the pen back into the inkwell, gazed into its depths and sighed, raking his fingers through his locks. Refocused, he continued his letter,


    "In just a few days, the storm of chaos will arrive. Brace yourselves, my crew, the winds of change areing".


    With a sense of finality, he set the pen down beside the inkstone, carefully folding the scroll and imprinting it with his personal seal.


    Captain Crimson eye murmured, "This will suffice." He sprang into action, flicking the scroll into the air with a flick of his wrist. In a sh, it disappeared before it could touch the ground.


    He leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. That was it. He needed to do what needed to be done. With a steely resolve, Captain Crimson eye plotted his next steps, ready to set his ns into motion.


    Suddenly, he snickered. A soft, faint-hearted snicker. He couldn''t help it.


    "Oh well..." He shook his head tiredly. The umted stress finally got to him. "What was that phrase from the story? It seems I''ve lost it... Hmm... How did it go?"


    A glimmer of recollection ignited within him. He inhaled deeply, held his breath for a moment, and then exhaled with a smile.


    "Devoid of grace, far from the heavens, man proposes, heaven disposes".


    Oh yes! That was how it went.


    ¡­.....


    There was no man better than his Captain.


    His Captain was smart. Dangerously and irrefutably wiser, than people gave him credit for. He waspetent, and effortlessly graceful even as he steered his mighty vessel through the tumultuous swells, against the backdrop of the tempestuous ocean.


    A master of the high seas, a Pirate, a symbol of resilience and indomitable courage in the face of adversity.


    There was no man better than his Captain.


    He believed. Yes. He utterly believed and strongly affirmed such statements without a doubt. Even though some of it were through his erudite tutge, that he hade to grasp the nuances of life on the high seas, and gained the knowledge and fortitude necessary to im his ce among the fabled Pirates of the ocean.


    He knew.


    There was no man better than his Captain.


    Walking through the hall, he didn''t know at he had arrived at his destination until he was in front of it. Since his Captain has decided to put such a difficult task upon his shoulders together with his grand expectations, then it was his task to make sure that such a thing doese to pass.


    Even though what he wanted was far from his grasp, he has. For his Captain, he has to. For a King, he toiled day and night for, a King he serves but has never seen or met...<novelnext></novelnext>


    Those statements struck him.


    His hand which was about to ''Knock'' on the door in front of him,id dormant on the door''s wooden surface.


    "A King he serves but has never seen or met" He repeated. His face fell in wonder as he pondered.


    He sighed. He wasn''t getting anywhere with this. He shook his head and shed his knuckles against the door.


    "Knock" "Knock" "Knock".


    "Who''s there?"


    Good, he was still awake. "Come out, it''s time".


    Silence. And then, the door swung open a light ''bang''.


    "That fast!" The man in front of him widened his eyes in disbelief. "Did you manage to make the Captain let you handle this matter the way you want?".


    He wasn''t happy to hear that "Yes". Yet, that was all he could say.


    "Marvellous news, it brings me joy to learn that our captain has finally granted you your heart''s desire!" The man beamed, his yellow-stained teeth shining in delight. "One moment, let me slip into something more presentable." He sauntered back into his quarters, emerging a few momentster in a resplendent yellow linen shirt, sleek ck pants, knee-high boots, and a sharp dagger tucked neatly at his waist.


    "Are you ready?" Jerry asked.


    Bostan responded with a salute. "Yes, Sir Jerry".


    He nodded his head. "Let''s go". He turned around and walked ahead with Bostan following beside him.


    "Are we still going to make use of the 20th, 21st, 22nd, and 23rd fleet" Bostan questioned.


    "Yes, we are" He paused, and then continued. "But we will also be taking the 24th and 25th fleet".


    Bostan gave him an understandable sidelong nce. "Six fleets... Sir Jerry, isn''t that too much? Will we be able to manage them".


    He nodded. His steps did not falter as he walked forward. "Yes, it is, and we will".


    Soon, they reach the end of the hallway, and he pulled the door leading to the upper deck open. The moon was still there, unmovingly. His eyes were alight with wonder as he gazed upon the magnificent vista. The briny sea air wafted around him, invigorating his senses, and filling his lungs with the crisp and rejuvenating essence of the ocean.


    He closed his eyes, inhaled and exhaled deeply before his eyes snapped open. "Let''s go" Hemanded.


    Bostan hurriedly ran towards the davit where the longboats were packed to get one ready for their sail.


    He followed behind him.


    After a few minutes of setting and properly checking the things they needed, Bostan said "We are ready to set sail, Sir Jerry".


    "Alright, let''s go to the 22nd fleet first, before we reach the others". He boarded the longboat and watched as they descended into the sea, drifting away on the waves.


    "Sir Jerry" The words were filled with curiosity and confusion. "I know that we were confident in your ns, but since we are talking about Captain Crimson eye, surely, there is something else that made him change his mind".


    "What do you mean?" He rose a brow. "Are you saying our Captain is easily swayed in his decisions?".


    "No¡­ Everyone knows that the Captain is clever enough to properly carry out difficult decisions by himself" Bostan stammered. He cleared his throat and continued. "What I meant is that, even though I have been with Captain Crimson eye for several years, sometimes, there are times when I feel like I have never met this man, and he is not my Captain."


    Bostan chuckled., "A shape-shifting chameleon leading our ship with cunning schemes. Rxed now, relentlesster. Apetent yet peculiar captain," he shook his head in wonder. "But, I guess that is how all Captains should be. He''s a role model, isn''t he?".


    But no response came out of his lips. His mind was a turmoil. He repeated that sentence, again.


    A King he serves but has never seen or met ---


    A cunning chameleon --


    Jerry shot up from where he was seated and turned around, setting his eyes on the radiant beautiful vessel -their ship.


    How could he not see the answer to the simple question that troubled him?

 Chapter 155 Declaration

    ?Has he really lost his mind that he couldn''t see the obvious?


    Jerryughed, his boisterousughter echoed through the stillness of the night, reverberating across the endless sea as his eyes remained steadfastly fixated on the magnificent vessel shimmering in the moonlight


    In his eyes, there was no greater captain than his own.


    His Captain was a man who grew and learnt from his mistakes and those of others. Jerry had, directly and indirectly, taught him whatever he had to offer. He had guided his growth and watched him mature into the ruler of his sea.


    And now, their journey together hase to an end.


    It has reached its final port.


    "Bostan?"


    "Yes. Sir Jerry".


    He would no longer toil endlessly for a king who doesn''t care about his happiness and satisfaction.


    "Set a course for the 18th fleet. From there, we will sail to the rest and inform them of the n".


    ".¡­Sevens fleets¡­. Sir Jerry, I am afraid that if the Miracle Queen sees our seven fleets heading towards her shore, then she might mistake it as an act of war".


    "So what?" He turned his head to the side and cast a side-long nce from the corner of his eyes at Baston. "Do you think that she would dare attack the Crimson ckeye crew without first requesting to know what we want?".


    "No..". The crewman muttered " She wouldn''t dare do such a thing".


    Jerry said "Good. The sooner we get to the 18th fleet, the better, so make sure we do" He turned his eyes back to the ship and screamed.


    "CAPTAIN!!¡­.."


    He will pursue his own happiness, and even if he fails, at least he will live the rest of his life knowing that he tried.


    "I WILL GIVE YOU A MOST SATISFACTORY RESULT!!!¡­.. "


    There was no man better than his Captain.


    "ONE WHICH I AM MOST SATISFIED WITH!!!".


    He would have sworn to the gods on such words some days ago with an unshakable belief and conviction.


    Bostan called out to him, almost frightened by his sudden disy "Umm¡­. Sir Jerry, is everything alright?".


    His head snapped back to Bostan. He nodded with a smile arching itself on his lips "I feel much more relieved and better than before".


    Once upon a time, whether in heaven or on earth, Jerry once believed.....


    He shook his head and scattered such thoughts away.


    "Alright" Bostan replied and continued to paddle towards their destination.


    ¡­....¡­.


    "Is every man and woman prepared?" King Ameal stood regally in his modest throne room, where he received important guests and tended to important affairs.


    "Yes, my King. All are armed and ready for battle" The soldier replied hesitantly. "But, my King..." He quickly sealed his lips, aware of the treasonous words he was about to utter.


    A sigh escaped King Ameal''s lips "What is it?" He questioned.


    The soldier swallowed. "It''s --it''s nothing my king".


    King Ameal shook his head and walked back to his seat. He sighed and gazed at the soldier once more, "Don''t be afraid and speak your mind. I promise that no harm wille to you, no matter what you say".


    The soldier nodded. Although he was still unsure of what next to do, he said either way. "I still don''t understand why you are summoning the people of the Azuiloth Kingdom this early in the morning and arming them with weapons¡­.." He paused, and then he continued. "¡­. Are we going to fight a war? If so, who are we fighting against?¡­.. is it perhaps the Sloywoth Kingdom?".


    King Ameal breathed deeply before he replied. "I have summoned all my people and armed them with weapons because I can no longer defend nor protect their rights. And also, just a few hours ago, I had an enlightenment".


    ''Enlightenment'' The soldier thought. ''is the King practising some ascendant technique''.<novelnext></novelnext>


    King Ameal saw his soldier''s face scrunched up in confusion and continued. "It isn''t the kind of enlightenment that you when practising an ascendant''s spell or technique. This enlightenment was a result of listening to a young rogue man, whom I initially thought was dimwitted and inexperienced, but in the end, he proved me wrong".


    King Ameal chuckled. The scene of Mr Wyatt lecturing him still reyed vividly in his mind as he exined. "Nevertheless, it hase to my realization that as your King, I have failed you. And for that¡­.." He stood up abruptly from his chair and attempted to kneel on the ground, without even bothering to raise his robe up.


    "My King!" The soldiers around him eximed in shock and immediately gathered around him. They prevented him from prostrating himself on the ground.


    "No, let me do this" King Ameal struggled to get away from their grasp. "If I don''t, I don''t think that I will be able to sleep properly at night".


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from one of the guards surrounding him.


    "No, we won''t allow such a thing"


    Another voice rang out.


    "Yes, we definitely won''t allow such a thing".


    King Ameal looked at his soldiers, taking in each of their faces, and felt a surge of emotions within him.


    He still shook his head firmly. "No, you don''t understand my reasons. Even I..."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted him.


    "Yes, we won''t understand" The soldier who was assigned to lead the people of Azuiloith and arm them for battle spoke up. "However, If we allow this, doesn''t it mean that we have lost everything, including our King''s dignity".


    King Ameal remembered his conversation with Mr Wyatt and simply stated, "I''m afraid my dignity was lost a long time ago".


    The soldier continued, his teethes shing against the other fiercely "No you haven''t. And whether you like or not¡­.. Fallen King Ameal, we won''t lose that too".


    "I see" Realization struck King Amell''s face as he suddenly went through another enlightenment. ''It seems that I am on the right path then'' He thought.


    Suddenly, he shouted "Free me!" His magical energy filled the room and pushed the soldiers back. Some of them even stumbled until they hit the brick wall behind them.


    King Ameal turned and returned to his seat. He sat down and looked at the soldier still on his knees, in front of him. "You wanted to know why I summoned every citizen of the Azuiloth Kingdom and armed them with weapons, right?"


    Still shaken by the sudden scene and the dense magical pressure that permeated the air, the soldier swallowed and then responded. "Yes".


    King Ameal huffed. "Isn''t it obvious that I am arming everyone to be prepared for war?".


    "War?¡­ Against who?" Somehow, the pressure in the room worsened.


    "War against the Sloywoth Kingdom and the Vrymath Kingdom" King Ameal mused. "Before the Miracle Queenes for us and ughters us in our sleep, I think that it should be better we go up her mountain and confront her.¡­ And as for Sloymoth Kingdom, I am sure that every one of us here agrees that there is nothing to talk about with them, and so, since he is currently on Miracle Mountain with every other leader of the fallen kingdoms, then we will do both at the same time".


    The soldier and those present didn''t know when their breath began to hitch as their King spoke with conviction.


    "We shallunch a daring assault on the Mad King, before daring to confront the Miracle Queen."


    "My King, forgive me, but isn''t this a bit... excessive?"  One of the soldiers fell to his knees and asked, his face beading with sweat. ''Fight the Mad King and Confront the Miracle Queen... What kind of joke was that?'' The soldier thought. He and every other person in the room shared the same thought.


    With an intensifying aura, the heightened magical pressure became nearly unbearable, and with a resounding ''ting'', all the soldiers plummeted to the ground, kneeling in their armour.


    King Ameal fixed his piercing gaze upon them, his voice filled with rigidity, echoing throughout the chamber despite its moderate volume. "Do you dare to question mymands?".


    "...No¡­. we are not" The Soldier responded. "In fact, after all these years, we are overjoyed that you have finallye to a decision. And even if that decision is war against the Vrymath Kingdom and the Miracle Queen, we have no other but to follow behind you, my King".


    King Ameal surveyed the eyes of each of his soldiers present. Every one of them, just like him, was prepared to die. He couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. Truly, he has failed his Kingdom.


    And now, he was about to lead them into a battle of certain death. A battle that would wipe the bloodline of the Azuiloth Kingdom away from the face of the earth.


    Well, there was no turning back now.


    King Ameal rose from his seat, dispersing his magical pressure. "Let us go. My subjects have been armed for war and eagerly await my address" He proimed as he strode out of the room, and watched as his soldiers rose and saluted in unison.


    "HAII!!".

 Chapter 156 Meeting

    ?Grand Duke Liam, elder brother of thete King Regan of Houya, sternly expressed, "To surrender all our men would leave the gates of the fallen kingdoms unguarded. Such a request is simply too much".


    Her patience waning, she let out an inward sigh at their persistent refusal. "Let me be clear, I am not asking for the entirety of your troops, but merely a modest portion" She reiterated.


    The young man beside the fallen Grand Duke spoke up, "We understand your request, but conceding 89 per cent of our military might leave us exposed to any potential attacks".


    ''And whose fault is that?'' She thought. The men before her were more shameless than she had imagined.


    From her observation, the young man was none other than Prince Murdock of the Houya Kingdom, son of thete King Regan. While she could not determine his exact position of power, his presence among the leaders indicated he was a likely contender for the Houya throne.


    "Indeed" Another voice concurred with the Grand Duke''s statement, "Surrendering 86 per cent of the already diminished Eser Kingdom''s people would be tantamount to burying what remains of it".


    She turned her gaze to the source of the voice, Prince Murdock was not the only one to agree with his uncle''s words, it seems.


    "Knight Boris, I am aware of the predicaments faced by your kingdom and I am willing to give you a special proposal" She said.


    It took mere moments for the knight to grasp the implications of her words. His eyebrows rose slightly, and he repeated "A special proposal?"


    "Yes," She smiled, "One that I am confident will greatly benefit you".


    The knight gazed at her, stunned. Despite the hour-long discourse, it was her sudden statement that left him unable to conceal his disbelief.


    The Knight''s gaze was fixated intently upon her "If your majesty truly has a proposal to make" He expressed with a touch of scepticism, "I am eager to hear it".


    She responded with a more beautiful smile on her lips. "I offer to take only half of the remnants of the Eser Kingdom" She said, leaning back on her throne. "In return, I vow to increase the supply of food, wood, and other daily necessities by 50 per cent - a personalmitment I shall enforce through the royal court".


    The Knight''s eyes widened, his disbelief palpable. "Fifty per cent of the remnants of the Eser Kingdom for fifty per cent more of food, wood and other necessities?" He echoed incredulously, as if unable to fully grasp the offer.


    She nodded her head. "Yes".


    His demeanour darkened as he intoned. "I thank you for your generosity, Queen Mavena, but when contrasted against the might of the Sloywoth Kingdom''s feared assassins, or the prestigious Brylen and Houya Kingdom with its numerous royalties and factions, the Eser Kingdom is represented solely by myself - a lone Knight capable of marching into battle without flinching.  So if you don''t mind, may I ask why?".


    Unlike the other Kingdoms, the Eser Kingdom are the only one with the injured and disabled making up a huge percentage of their poption.


    So, she could understand the Knight''s worries that this was some kind of trap. She shook her head and wanted to reply, but was rudely interrupted.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" The Mad King spoke up.


    Queen Mavena stared at the Mad King, her eyes picking up the mocking smile on his lips. After an hour of silence, he finally decided to speak up.


    She knew his name -King Bor of the fallen Sloywoth Kingdom. Her eyes held a mixture of respect and caution at him. As an ascendant, he had lived long enough to reign during the time of her father, earning her admiration for being one of the only kings to have survived the icy grips of the Moonlight''s ice.


    Despite this, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment as she remembered how the other King foolishly ignored her invitation.


    Regardless, the corner of her lips twitched subtly cause she knew that nothing good was going toe out of his mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The mad King continued. "Of all of us, you stand alone as the only one viewed favourably by the Queen, earning praise for your obedience and docility" He turned his head and gazed back at her "Is that correct, Queen Mavena?".


    She met his gaze, responding simply with a nod. "Yes." The truth of the matter was to her advantage, and she saw no need to borate. "Infact, I intend to do more for the Eser Kingdom, as they are the only kingdom to have earned the favour of the royal court. I  also wish to fully integrate them into the Vrymath Kingdom".


    This was something that she should have done a long time ago, before the riots, and different factions that grew like cancerous roots in her Kingdom.


    "You see, she admits it" The Mad King stared back at Knight Boris. "With enough points, I am sure that you can even be a Knight of the Vrymath Kingdom".


    He then cast his eyes towards Prince Beck, who watched with a calcting expression. The Mad King continued, his gaze settling on Prince Beck.  "That goes for you too. It''s never toote to make amends, by pledging your loyalty now, maybe you will be able to avoid any future repercussions for the actions of your siblings¡­."


    "King Bor!" She dered, loudly.


    Everyone stared at her.


    "My apologies" The Mad King said with a half-smile ying on his lips. "I was merely attempting to diffuse the tense atmosphere you created with your illogical proposal".


    Queen Mavena couldn''t help the tug pulling on her lips. She was not amused but rather irked. If she hadn''t witnessed the mayhem that transpired outside her castle and detected the odd, unspoken alliance between them, she would have sliced open his head by now and ordered her troops to feed his body to the kingdom''s caged, magical beasts.


    Queen Mavena exhaled inwardly. If she had handled this matter earlier, then things would have not be like this.


    ''What was I even thinking about during that time?'' She thought. Unfortunately, despite her best efforts, she still hadn''t recovered all of her memories as most of them remained blurred and almost indistinguishable.


    Still, despite their regal standing and overblown egos, Queen Mavena recognized the need to instil fear in the hearts of the men before her. Fear that would cause them to consider their actions thrice before making a foolish move.


    "Despite offering you refuge within my Kingdom, where I have not made a single request in return, you dare im that my demands are illogical?..... Such audacity, King Bor" And she would first start with the Mad King.


    King Bor shook his head with a sombre expression. "I regret to say that the gratitude we feel for your aid over the years cannot outweigh the suffering of our people,belled as ''Invaders'' in the Vrymath Kingdom. This hateful moniker has cast them out of society, leaving them subjected to abuse and hatred".


    His piercing gaze intensified. "You publicly addressed this issue, but it seems your efforts were not enough to rectify the situation. And now, we are being plunged into war without any exnation for our foe. Who is our enemy?.... Is it perhaps Captain Crimson eye?" King Bor''s eyes zed with intensity.


    Queen Mavena frowned. Her eyes flickered across the room and stared at every leader present. "I see" She closed her eyes. Unspoken cooperation. The Mad King was their mouthpiece against her. A suitable person to carry out a brave role. She opened her eyes, her gaze lingered on Prince Beak who still had his lips sealed and sat in silence.


    After the show they had demonstrated earlier, she was sure that apart from Kinght Boris, the Brylen Kingdom would be the first to seamlessly integrate into her Kingdom, and gradually she will expand the Vrymath Kingdom into a powerful empire through sessive assimtion of the other fallen kingdoms.


    The more she remained silent, the more Queen Mavena felt the atmosphere in the room slowly thicken.


    She took in a deep breath of fresh air and released it before she responded. "I have no business with Captain Crimson eye right now, as we are only associates, dragging over a limited territory" She released her magical energy and filled the throne room with it. From their solemn expressions, she knew that they were currently trying to evaluate her current capabilities. "So please, be careful when saying words that mightnd you in trouble".


    She cleared her throat. "And as for the war¡­. I am not willing to release something so sensitive unless you will willingly participate in it. No tricks and no games".


    "Well, it''s not as though we have a choice on whether or not we are going to participate in a war that will affect us too" Said, Grand Duke Liam. "We only want to know who or what we will be fighting against to prepare for whatever that ising".

 Chapter 157 Prelude

    ?"Yes, my uncle is right" The Prince, seated beside him, interjected. "Keeping it a secret from us would be pointless, as we''ll eventually find out anyway. Furthermore, it would be in your best interest for us to be able to n a devastating strategy against the enemy together".


    She thought. ''Should I tell them of the situation, right now?'' She pondered if it would be wise of her to release a statement that the beast responsible for the dreaded Moonlight''s ice was currently roaming and waiting for the right moment to attack her kingdom.


    ''No!'' She inwardly shook her head. She can not --would not tell them now, not when she had barely just managed to put them in a room together. All of which would not have been a problem if she had just controlled and dictated them from the start.


    Queen Mavena couldn''t help but curse herself again.


    What the hell was she even doing during that time?


    Although she knew that it was only a matter of time before everyone became aware of its existence, to her, time mattered little if the only resolution they could find was to turn their swords against one another.


    "Queen Mavena..." The fallen Grand Duke fixated his eyes on her with a piercing gaze. "Is the identity of our enemy so ominous that you are frightened to reveal the truth to us?..... Or are you afraid of what we might do once you do?".


    ''Frightened'' She shook her head and smiled. She turned her gaze away from the Grand Duke''s position and surveyed all of them with her eyes. Despite the burning intensity of their gazes, she remained unperturbed, turning away with a quiet grace and closing her eyes. It was ironic. They really thought that she was afraid of them and that they had the upper hand in this conversation.


    She chuckled.


    The stiffness of the atmosphere forbade her from bursting intoughter, but still, she couldn''t help but find their perceived power over her amusing. Their opinions may have held weight in their own minds, but to her, they meant very little. And, were it not for her duty to her kingdom, they would have mattered even less


    "My Queen, it seems that you are taking this matter with a lightheartedness that is unwarranted" Came a voice on the other end.


    Her brows rose unexpectedly in surprise. The silent Prince Beck had voiced out his opinion.


    "We were summoned here with the task of providing all relevant information about our kingdom, which we have done without fail. And yet, we were kept waiting throughout the night, only to have you arrive two hours before dawn, merely to briefly peruse the reports and request an army to fight an unknown enemy" He continued. "If you are unwilling to share the details with us, then I believe it would be best for us to return home. Our kingdoms cannot be left unattended for such an extended period".


    She observed it all - their reactions, everyone!


    The Mad King let out a snicker, his lips curling in amusement.


    Knight Boris'' sigh of disapproval.


    The fallen Grand Duke''s raised eyebrows, and Prince Murdock''s rigid expression.


    But she.... she remained unfazed. There was no ce for such disys of emotion. . With a regal tone, she announced, "The gates of my Castle are wide open if you want to leave Prince Beck. But don''t forget to bring along your belongings and the remnants of your fallen kingdom, for there will be no tolerance for such disrespectful behaviour in my domain".


    Again, for the umpteenth time, the hall grew silent.


    "Hahahahaha" Until a grandughter shook the walls and reverberated across the hall. The Mad King''sughter almost made her irritated.


    The Mad King brought a finger under his eye and wiped away an imaginary tear before he said, "Forgive Prince Beck for his words Queen Mavena, I suspect that he was merely testing the waters".


    She ignored him. Queen Mavena chose to ignore the Mad King''sughter and kept her gaze forward.


    "Fine, since you all are that adamant about learning the truth, I will tell you" Queen Mavena decided to release the secret that she had wanted to keep hidden for some while. "The war¡­" There was a slight pause. "The war is tied to the Moonlight''s ice".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pin-drop silence!


    The morous hall became deathly quiet.


    For the first time since her arrival, Queen Mavena saw the expressions of all present turn to stone-cold seriousness. It was to be expected, considering this was the phenomenon that had stripped them of their thrones and reduced them to fallen leaders.


    Taking a moment to let her words sink in, Queen Mavena continued. "As most of you have suspected, the Moonlight''s ice phenomenon is caused by an entity... an entity that has been dormant for over a hundred years or more". The Mad King''s grip tightened on the armrest of his chair as he leaned forward, eagerly listening.


    Her gaze briefly lingered on the fallen Grand Duke Liam. If he still didn''t know what she was talking about, then it meant that only she still has her memories.


    "ording to the annals of both the Eser and the Azuiloth Kingdom, this entity is known as the Sleepy behemoth¡­."


    "CRACK!!" The ground beneath Grand Duke Liam''s feet cracked. The atmosphere around him grew heavy as he stared at her. "You are lying. The sleepy behemoth is not responsible for the Moonlight''s ice¡­ Though I understand your usations against it since that beast possesses an exceptional range of talents, from its unparalleled unique mental abilities to its inherited mastery over ice and snow, it is understandable that you think it is responsible for the Moonlight''s ice".


    Queen Mavena sighed heavily, finally realizing she was the only one privy to the existence of the beast. . With a steady gaze matching the fallen Grand Duke''s intensity, she asked. "Fallen Grand Duke Liam, how can you be so certain that this beast is not the cause of our current crisis?".


    Grand Duke Liam hesitated, the words stuck in his throat. He finally spoke, his teeth chattering as he remembered the harrowing vision of the serpentine beast coated in icy scales. "Because I would have already in it a long time ago if it were".


    "Then I don''t think you understand the gravity of the situation..." Queen Mavena countered. "If you believe that you can simply kill a beast capable of unleashing devastating ice storms that can freeze entire oceans andnds, then I... "


    "Queen Mavena!" The room tensed, like a boiling pot ready to burst, as Grand Duke Liam continued. "My younger brother, King Regan of the Houya kingdom, perished while battling this beast". He cast a sorrowful nce at his nephew, who visibly quaked at the memory of his father''s death.


    "Alongside the king of the Brylen Kingdom" He said, nodding toward Prince Beck, who struggled to hide his emotions but still trembled slightly. "And the king of the Eser Kingdom, they confronted the beast to safeguard us all from its lethal jaws". His face dropped low with a sad smile arching itself on his lips. "And they all died under the ws of that beast, perishing along with it".


    His gaze hardened as he locked eyes with her. "Do not imply that their deaths were in vain, Queen Mavena, if not you are asking for trouble" He leaned back on his chair and sighed, "Regardless, if you have said that the Sleepy behemoth had cursed ournds before its death, rendering it into an icy wastnd where even beasts are frozen or sumb to its corruption, I am certain that myself and all the leaders present here would have been convinced".


    He continued, his tone firm. "Just because you are the sole surviving monarch does not grant you the privilege to belittle those who were greater and far morepetent than yourself".


    As Grand Duke Liam attempted to make his point, his magical energy collided with Queen Mavena''s. Undeterred, she retaliated with a surge of her own power, watching as a scowl crossed the Grand Duke''s face.


    Despite being consumed by emotion, he did not lose sight of his objective and immediately attempted to gauge her magical capabilities and rank.


    Queen''s Mavena eyes grew sharper as she peered into his soul. Sadly, his efforts proved fruitless. Her magical energy thickened as she amplified it by five folds.


    Another one. Her head snapped towards Prince Murdock before it turned and stared intently at Prince Beck. Thetter dered firmly. "I might not be the Prince that I once was, but  I will not stand by and watch you tarnish my father''s name".


    Queen Mavena couldn''t help but click her tongue in annoyance at the two princes.


    Her piercing gaze scanned the room, taking in Knight Boris who remained silent and vignt, and the Mad King, who observed everything with a cunning gaze, probably brewing up new schemes to further solidify his notorious reputation.


    ''This was getting nowhere'' She thought. Under their sceptical gazes, she stood up from her throne and walked towards the door. If they still doubted her words after what she has said, then she would show them something that would make them believe.


    "Follow me".

 Chapter 158 War Cometh

    ?If their scepticism persisted, she would be left with no option but to execute every fallen leader in her presence and assert her authority over the remnants of their kingdoms. Though it was a task she longed to sidestep, but if circumstance left her no alternative, she would bepelled to im their heads begrudgingly.


    She doubted that there would be any resistance, and even if there was, it would prove to bepletely futile.


    Just as she was about to grasp the door handle, "BAM!" The door was flung open.


    However, she was unperturbed. "What is it?" She asked. But still, her eyes were raised in suspicion at her guard''s sudden entrance into the throne room.


    Something was wrong, and she didn''t need to be a genius to notice it. But to specifically know what it was ---


    "MY QUEEN!" The guard addressed her and immediately saluted. "There is a problem".


    Her brows scrunched up in confusion. "Shouldn''t Gideon be present to attend to any issues that arise?". Her reasoning was clear, forpared to her experience, Gideon -her butler has served the Kingdom for several years before she was even born, so hispetence and skill in handling the Kingdom''s affairs were much better than hers.


    Though, unless it was something that he could not handle alone, it begged the question: What would make Gideon ask for her help while she was attending to the leaders of the Fallen Kingdoms?


    "Master Gideon asserts, Your Majesty, that this is something that you see and decide by yourself" The guard responded.


    Her face creased deeply. ''What is going on?'' She thought. She turned and stared at the fallen leaders behind her. "I will have my guards escort you to the dining hall, and then instruct the chef to prepare a delectable meal for your breakfast, before we proceed".


    They all gave their assent. Despite the recent troublesome revtion and the pressing issue at hand, none of them seemed to be in a hurry.


    It was unde ---


    "BOOM"


    "BOOM"


    "BOOM"


    Threerge, tremendous earthquakes hit them, rocking the castle and shaking its foundation on the Miracle Mountain. Yet, everyone in the hall stood unfazed but suspiciously still as they each tried to discern the cause of the earthquake.


    She snapped her gaze back at the guard. "What is the problem?". She asked. While her mind rushed for answers.


    Were they being attacked?


    Had she dyed too long in formting a decisive n, leaving the beast to now stand before her castle, poised to unleash a devastating attack?


    Wait!


    If it has already arrived here, then it has already gone through her cities¡­.. Her Kingdom! Is ---


    "Your Majesty" The guard responded, his words disrupting her thoughts. "¡­.We are under attack".


    Attack?


    By whom?


    By what?


    What or who was assaulting her castle?


    If she had been unable to control her emotions, she would have strangled the guard in front of him and forcefully dragged out all of his words at once. But, it was understandable, since this was how they were trained¡­. To be able to properly deliver whatever news they have no matter the pressure such news brought.


    "By King Ameal, and the remnants of the Azuiloth Kingdom".


    At that moment, every leader in the hall, including her, had a look of disbelief on their faces.


    The fallen Azuiloth Kingdom attacking the Miracle Queen''s Castle!


    A kingdom that lived on the back of its glory days that could not even withstand a few attacks from several ascendants of the Houya Kingdom should they choose to attack.


    A kingdom ruled by a lethargic king who was even more docile than Knight Boris.


    Her head snapped towards the Knight. Even before she had asked her question, the Knight readily responded.


    "I swear by the gods that I have no inkling as to why King Ameal abstained from the meeting" He shook his head in doubt and confusion. "Nor can I fathom his reasoning for such a misguided choice".


    His answer was simple and predictable if this was a joint attack since he and King Ameal presided over the same city. Nheless, she believed him as it was not.


    Yet, no matter how hard she strained her mind, she couldn''tprehend the reason...why he had chosen tounch an attack against her, especially since she was even willing to extend to him a reasonable proposal -the same way she had done with Knight Boris.


    He was among the easiest individuals for her to control without any need for force. And now ---<novelnext></novelnext>


    And now ----


    Queen Mavena took in a deep breath and breathed out in frustration.


    Nevertheless, even in doubt, she steeled her mind and focused on what mattered the most currently.


    "BOOOM!"


    "Everyone, let''s go and greet King Ameal and hear his reasons for not epting this Queen''s invitation" She said, turning around and gazing at the fallen leaders that stood behind her.


    "Very well" The fallen Grand Duke Liam responded with a nod. "I too wish to discover why the wise old man has suddenly decided not to make use of his sense of reasoning".


    Prince Murdock nodded in agreement.


    She turned to the Mad King, expecting him to make some snarkyments that would be befitting of his title. Yet, his lips were tightly sealed and his eyes were fixed ahead with a nk, unruffled expression.


    There was something wrong!


    She dered. "Let''s go". She marched forward, out of the throne room, with her guard beside her, and the fallen leaders behind her.


    All of them were headed towards the top of the outer castle walls to witness the insanity of King Ameal.


    There was definitely something amiss, and with all her authority and strength, she swore that she would get to the bottom of it.


    ¡­.......¡­.


    "WHO ARE WE?"


    King Ameal roared as he marched at the forefront of his troops - consisting of hundreds of men and women. Although he was an ascendant, he would have liked to take a horse or somend-travelling magical beast inorder to ease the journey for him and his people, but he couldn''t because of the dreadful phenomenon that made the avability of such things impossible.


    Thus, he unleashed his magical energy, enveloping the 350 men and women behind him in an iplete violet spherical barrier that sheltered their heads from the frigid snowfall of Miracle Mountain, while also warming their bodies to protect them from the harsh, icy weather.


    "WE ARE THE AZUILOTHS!"


    Their feet pounded the snow as they marched ahead, creating vibrations that shook the ground beneath them and even triggered earthquakes, causing several avnches. Yet, he effortlessly redirected them and pressed on, unhindered.


    However, one thing was certain - as they approached Queen Mavena''s Castle, the tremors caused by their footsteps would not go unnoticed.


    To be truthful, he desired it so. In that case, he wouldn''t have to search for them.


    "WHO ARE WE?" He roared again.


    With a thundering roar that echoed across the snowy mountain, he rallied his people forward.  Apart from 50 ascendants by his side, the vast majority of the 300 soldiers following him were but mere mortals. As such, he understood the weight of his responsibility, to uplift their spirits and steer them steadfastly towards the enemy''sir, where their fates would ultimately be sealed.


    A foolish decision, but one that he and his people would dly take!


    "WE ARE THE AZUILOTHS!"


    And they roared back with unmatched fervour. Their steps never faltered nor slowed down as they arrived and stopped at therge metal gates of Queen Mavena''s castle.


    "BOOM -CLOMP!"


    "BOOM -CLOMP!"


    Despite being confronted by an army of armed soldiers and a throng of low-ranked ascendants, they stood steadfast, undaunted by the watchful gaze from above the walls of the castle. Not a flicker of fear appeared on their faces as King Ameal confidently walked forward and gazed up the walls to address a man who was dressed in a grandiloquent ck suit. A man who radiated higher magical signature far greater than that of the soldiers at his side.


    "KING AMEAL!" The man in the suit thundered, "CEASE THIS FOOLISHNESS IMMEDIATELY AND RETURN HOME AT ONCE... I SHALL INFORM QUEEN MAVENA OF YOUR CONDUCT, AND THE ROYAL COURT SHALL ARRIVE AT YOUR DOORSTEP TO IMPOSE THE CONSEQUENCES OF YOUR ACTION!!" His voice echoed like a p of thunder in the crisp air, resonating in the ears of all who heard him


    Despite having an inkling that the man was a significant figure within the castle, King Ameal was unaware of his identity. Undeterred, with 350 remnants of his Kingdom, King Ameal roared back.


    "WE ARE NOT RETRACING OUR STEPS..... BECAUSE WE HAVE ARRIVED TO.... WAGE.. WAR".


    His eyes pierced through the foggy snow winds, and he could see the emotions that were visibly written on the man''s face.


    Disbelief!


    Iprehensible shock!!


    King Ameal continued. "BUT FIRST, HELP ME CONVEY THIS MESSAGE TO KING BOR OF THE SLOYWOTH KINGDOM; LET IT BE KNOWN THAT KING AMEAL AND HIS SUBJECTS HAVE ARRIVED TO SERVE HIM HIS JUST DESERTS".

 Chapter 159 War Cometh (2)

    ?"YOU ARE BLUFFING" Gideon responded. His lips arched into a deep frown.


    In another world, the assemge of the fallen leaders to pay homage to the Miracle Queen would have been nothing more than a fanciful dream. King Ameal would have perished, taking his own life in despair, after witnessing the merciless hanging of his loyal subjects at the hands of Knight Boris, who sought revenge for the massacre of the remnants of his kingdom.


    In another time, Queen Mavena would have remained ensconced in her castle, indifferent to the turmoil and petty affairs that had erupted within her kingdom. Until someday, She would emerge from her Miracle Mountain with overwhelming power by her side, quelling the chaos, forcing the fallen leaders to surrender their leadership into her control, rounding up every ascendant in the Vrymath Kingdom, and marching towards the sea to wage war on Captain Crimson eye and his fleet, in order to seize control of the Cryptic Sea and escape the terror of the Moonlight''s ice.


    Under other circumstances, the war would have elicited the notice of numerous external factions, both human, demi-humans, and other sentient beings, who would have observed the proceedings from a distance, lingering until a solitary conqueror arose as the victor...


    In another word, in another time, under other circumstances,  all of this could have been the fate of things. But, as fate would have it, things had changed.


    Thus, as if reality had decided to spin a wheel of destiny, the oue was far from desirable for those caught within its grasp.


    "Do I, the king of Azuiloth Kingdom, look like I am!" King Ameal spoke in a hushed tone, yet his raw magical energy caused his voice to resound like thunder across the winds.


    Gideon scrutinized King Ameal with a sceptical gaze. ''What could he be thinking?'' He wondered. To be honest, Gideon had anticipated the first person to initiate such a rash act would have been the Mad King, but here was King Ameal with hundreds of his subjects standing before the Queen''s Castle and issuing a deration of war.


    Such absurdity!


    Such recklessness!


    Despite this, Gideon sighed in disappointment. As the head servant and guardian of the castle, he was obligated to do what was necessary, and there were no exceptions.


    Gideon swiftly surveyed his surroundings, ensuring that the soldiers were armed and prepared for battle. "Aim!" Hemanded, raising his fist into the air. The archers around him loaded their bows and aimed their arrows.


    "Fire!" At his word, a barrage of arrows was unleashed from the castle walls and descended upon the masses below.


    "Begone!" King Ameal simply flicked his hand to the side, and a surge of violet wind redirected the arrows, sending them harmlessly away from himself and the 350 people standing behind him.


    However, Gideon and the rest of the soldiers remained unfazed as they observed the scene unfold.


    "THIS IS ONLY A WARNING TO YOU AND YOUR ARMY, KING AMEAL." Gideon''s voice boomed across the icy windy mountain. Raising his hand once more, each arrow was now imbued with a deadly grey aura, capable of killing 20 to 30 individuals with a single strike.


    "EVERY SOLDIER UP HERE IS AN ASCENDANT OF THE 5TH CIRCLE, 1ST RANK OR ABOVE, EACH CAPABLE OF DECIMATING HUNDREDS OF THE PEOPLE BEHIND YOU." Gideon released his tight grip and pointed his fingers upward, signalling the archers to take aim at their targets.


    As moments of silence passed, with no response from King Ameal, Gideon shook his head in disappointment. "Very well" He said, bringing his hands down in a well-rehearsed motion. "Fire!".


    "STOP!!!" A thunderous voice echoed across the battlefield, silencing all.


    As Gideon turned, he respectfully bowed his upper body in salute. "Your Majesty, you have arrived at the perfect moment" He greeted the Queen and acknowledged the fallen leaders behind her.


    "What is happening here?" Queen Mavena inquired as she approached the castle wall and surveyed the hundreds of men and women below, who appeared ready to fight to theirst breath.


    In simpler terms, despite facing the threat of being killed multiple times over by the arrows shot by an Ascendant, they stood steadfast and undaunted, poised to attack.


    "King Ameal, exin the reason behind this madness!" The Queen fixed her gaze on the man responsible for such a foolish decision.


    "Queen Mavena!" King Ameal dered. "Before I address you, I would like to request an audience with King Bor!".


    King Bor was taken aback. He blinked in surprise. "Me?" he repeated, his mind racing as he tried to figure out what was happening. ''What happened? Did he find out?''. Despite his confusion, he couldn''t help but wonder, ''Even if he did, why would he act so foolishly?''.


    "King Bor?" Queen Mavena turned her gaze towards the Mad King, her suspicion was evident. "What have you done?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    King Bor chuckled, his eyes scanning the faces of the assembled leaders. He stole a quick nce at King Ameal''s furious expression before redirecting his gaze back to Queen Mavena.


    "As far as I am concerned, I havemitted no wrongs against King Ameal and the remnants of Azuiloth kingdom" He dered with confidence. "To the best of my knowledge, I have not done anything that would warrant such an army being sent after me".


    Truthfully, as far as he knows he had not done anything that would require King Ameal with the full force of his kingdom, except the petty trifles and scruples here and there.


    ''But, surely he isn''t here with all of these people armed for war for such a ridiculous reason right?'' He thought.


    King Bor strode forward and ced his hands on the castle walls, his piercing gaze fixed solely on King Ameal. "KiING AMEAL, ARE YOU DERANGED? HAS THE BURDEN OF BEING ONE OF THE LAST REMAINING KING IN THIS LAND FINALLY DRIVEN YOU MAD" He questioned. His voice echoed along with the windy chill and reached the ears of everyone close by.


    ¡­....¡­..


    He was angry, really angry!


    Even when faced with the truth, the Mad King remained aloof. And the Miracle Queen... The Miracle Queen.....


    At this point, he began to wonder if all this was a plot set by Queen Mavena in order to reduce the number of pests -them, in her Kingdom, and then conquer the remaining fallen Kingdoms.


    He chortled. Of course, that was the reason. Among all the fallen kingdoms, his and the Eser Kingdom were considered the weakest. So instead of attacking the Eser Kingdom, which was still ledpetently by Knight Boris, they chose to target his kingdom. All because they believed he was an ipetent leader.


    King Ameal chortled again for the second time.


    Well, they were wrong!


    They thought they could easily overpower him and his kingdom, just because they deemed him ipetent. They were wrong!


    Because, here he was, ready and willing to prove them wrong.


    "Am I mad?!" He said, with a hint of amusement in his tone. His eyes fixed on King Bor through the misty, snowy winds. "Last I recall, you hold the title of the Mad King. So, isn''t that a rhetorical question?!" he smirked. The Mad King''s expression shifted from annoyance to displeasure as King Ameal watched, his gaze bing increasingly intense.


    "King Ameal! I indeed respect you as one of the few remaining kings. However, it seems that you have gone..."


    King Ameal let out a resounding "ENOUGH!" His voice was apanied by a surge of magical pressure, causing the archers to release their bows and arrows and fall to their knees with baited breaths. The energy also flowed across the leaders and the Queen, conveying the message that he was not there to engage in fruitless discussions.


    "WHAT ARE Y --" King Bor opened his mouth to speak, but was immediately cut off by King Ameal''s powerful outburst.


    "That''s two strikes, He dered. With his magical energy permeating the area, he didn''t need to raise his voice. Instead, he used his mana to amplify it. "Two strikes..... That was my limit".


    "Sending your forces to spy and invade my city, engaging in a battle amidst the homes of ordinary mortals, endangering their lives, and destroying a portion of the city, putting my citizens in harm''s way by threatening them, deceiving them, and involving them in an illegal portion trade" He said. "Six strikes¡­ Two are my limits".


    He heard a voice ask, "Are all these true?" He didn''t even need to think twice to know that it was Queen Mavena who posed the question.


    That bitch!!


    He was pissed at her indifference!! Regardless, he might have predicted some of her actions, but he had something special in store for her.


    He watched as King Bor hesitated. The Mad King''s mouth twitched before a tired sigh escaped his lips.


    Mad King Bor released his own magical energy. "What gives you the right to question me?" His voice echoed as a bloody crimson aura rose from nothingness and surrounded him, pushing back King Ameal''s magical energy.

 Chapter 160 A Weird War

    ?Prince Beck has always wanted to know the difference between a conqueror and the conquered. And truly, even though he never wanted to take the mad king''s words to heart, the meeting today had shown him one thing.


    The way his opinion was ignored, and his being overlooked, while the other leaders spoke in a tone that best suited their agendas told him all he needed to know ---


    That he was never meant to be a conqueror.


    He had never been a conqueror.


    To put it simply, he was the sheep among wolves, the lizard in a den of dragons, and a prostitute among newly wedded loyal brides.


    Among the fallen leaders in his presence, he was the only one who stood conquered.


    After King Bor had responded, the sun rose and the brilliant morning light shone, illuminating everything it touched.


    King Ameal responded, "Why don''t youe down and find out?" His eyes never left the mad king''s figure.


    Yet, if this was what it meant to be a conquered, then he would dly ept it, rather than be a man fueled by nothing but an inted ego and exaggerated sense of self-importance.


    ''Maybe I should have let my brother take my ce here'' Prince Beck thought.


    King Bor nonchntly shrugged and said, "What if I don''t want to?" He gazed at the people behind King Ameal and continued, "You can''t expect me toe down there when you have rallied such unfair numbers".


    He was joking. Of course, Prince Beck knew that he was. Compared to a thousand or so ascendants, a few hundred mortals were nothing but the dirt that would be squashed beneath their feet if they felt like it.


    "But since you have your army, I see no reason not to bring mine" The moment king Bor''s voice ended, his shadow expanded, and 12 men each in a white-d assassin attire rose from within it.


    Prince Beck shook his head at the scene. ''I knew that they were more assassins waiting in hiding'' He thought.


    One would think that the sight of the fallen Sloywoth Kingdom''s most feared and only ascendants, the people behind king Ameal would have shaken. But instead, they stood firm as the assassins gazed at them.


    "Are they really going through with this?" A hushed voice muttered.


    Prince Beck spun his head towards the source and spotted Prince Murdock gazing at the unfolding scene with a look of disbelief.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if the prince was sceptical about the two kings engaging in battle against each other or the fact that hundreds of the Azuiloth people were about to perish.


    If Prince Beck were to answer both questions, he would give a resounding yes!


    After all, King Ameal''s motives and allegations were enough for him to go to such lengths against the mad king, even if bringing all the remnants of his kingdom was a bit excessive.


    And with the mad king in the mix, he was sure that none of them would live here without one of them emerging victorious.


    Prince Beck jerked his head towards Queen Mavena. Was she not going to intervene?


    He noticed her nervous demeanour and shaking hands. No, she realized she couldn''t stop it. And even if she tried, she would be putting her kingdom and her people in the crossfire of an inevitable conflict.


    Most of all, he knew that she knew that for King Ameal - a king who had been inactive and docile since losing his kingdom to the Moonlight''s ice - to bring along such individuals armed with weapons among the ascendants, it meant they were all prepared to sacrifice themselves.


    The enigma behind the thought was unfathomable, Prince Beck mused.


    It was abyrinthine puzzle that defiedprehension.


    ''No" He vehemently shook his head. Prince Beck was no fool, he was not a simpleton.


    Heprehended the reasons why he couldn''t grasp such notions and motives. The rationale behind their actions was the embodiment of conquest, kings with inted egos who deemed their pride, dignity, and word as paramount above all else.


    Prince Beck had always pondered what it meant to be a king without a throne before the disastrous Moonlight ice, and now, for the first time, he finally had his answer.


    They were the conquerors, yet blinded by their foolishness.


    They were fools.


    Their inted egos and prideful nature clouded their judgment and led them astray from the right path.


    And, if this is what it takes to be one of them, then he would rather not.


    ''Humph'' He inwardly chuckled. Being a conquered doesn''t sound as bad as it seems.


    ¡­.....


    Blood. He smelled it. King Bor''s senses were sharp and attuned to the scent of blood. He was the only one among the Queen, fallen leaders and all, who had witnessed the walls of Vrymath Kingdom drenched in blood.


    He knew what was toe, but --<novelnext></novelnext>


    This battle --


    King Ameal --


    His unholy unwary convictions -


    All of it seems unreal. Bizarre. Yes, that was the word -bizarre. Despite his instincts warning him of the impending bloodshed, King Bor knew deep down that this was not it.


    Yes, a great deal of blood was about to be shed, but this was not the conflict he had envisioned or foreseen.


    This wasn''t the war he had sensed, and neither was it what his instincts had predicted.


    He jumped down from the top of the castle walls andnded on the icy ground. Hisnding caused cracks to form on the icy ground, and it worsened when his assassins also jumped andnded beside him.


    With a sly smile, King Bor walked forward and stopped a few meters away from King Ameal, their eyes locking in an intense gaze.


    "How does the fallen King of the Sloywoth kingdom want to die?" King Ameal''s voice was chillingly calm as he posed the question.


    A surge of untamed violet magical energy enveloped King Ameal and shot skyward, piercing the clouds and darkening the already sunny sky, conjuring storm clouds above and dispersing the misty wind. The snow at their feet transformed into water, the water turned to vapour, and the vapour was either pushed away or consumed by the overwhelming influx of magical energy. Then, King Ameal''s violet aura shed with King Bor''s own.


    King Bor assessed King Ameal''s magical energy level and sighed in disappointment. ''Rank 4, 9th circle'' He thought.


    With a touch of sympathy in his gaze, he replied, "Oh, have no fear, I am not the one who will meet their end here". He surveyed the 40 to 50 ascendants behind King Ameal and noticed that they were all below Rank 1, with only a handful reaching Rank 2 at the 4th or 3rd circle.


    He turned his gaze back to King Ameal.  "If this is what you call preparation for war, then I must say, I am unimpressed."  A sigh escaped his lips "This is truly dissappoint...".


    Born of countless battles and brushes with death, King Bor''s instincts allowed him to form a powerful aura shield that protected him and his assassins from ---


    "CLAAPPP!! BOOOM!!!"


    A dazzling light illuminated the sky as it descended from the dark clouds and impacted the aura shield. If King Bor was any less powerful, he and his forces would have been decimated by that lightning strike. But he was not. He was a Rank 5, 3rd Circle Berserker.


    ".....This is truly disappointing" King Bor muttered as he gave a silent signal to his assassins, who then melted back into the shadows.


    Momentster, waves of unrestrained screams echoed throughout the battlefield behind King Ameal, eliciting a sadistic delight as he observed the fallen King''s teeth grind in fury.


    s --


    "POP!"


    "AHHHH" "POP".


    Suddenly, loud thuds were heard and shrill cries of mortal men and women near King Ameal erupted into a gruesome shower of flesh and blood. The river of crimson blood flowed forward over the snow, painting thendscape in its hue.


    King Bor''s eyes narrowed as he addressed King Ameal "...You made a very big mistake" He watched as the blood of the fallen victims in his, and his assassins'' hands rose and took shape, forming a barrage of deadly weapons such as spears, swords, cleavers, and any other imaginable instrument of war. An army of weapons floated behind him and stood at his disposal, each one more formidable than thest.


    "AHHHH!!"


    In an instant, 250 lives were extinguished.


    "AHHHH!!"


    King Bor heard the anguished screams of those who met their brutal end, but his gaze remained fixed on King Ameal, whose body quaked and eyes burned with fire.


    "Lightening Technique: Azuiloth Sky Cannon: Royal Lance".


    The moment King Ameal''s words faded away, the ominous storm clouds froze, as if time itself hade to a halt. And then, it began to swirl like a maelstrom, threatening to engulf the earth beneath their feet.


    "CRACCCK!" "CLAAAPP!"


    Violet and purple lightning bolts lit up the sky, apanied by thunderous booms. The once bright sky above Miracle Mountain was now transformed into a tempestuous night, punctuated by deafening thunderps and jagged lightning every two seconds.


    The sunny sky previously above the Miracle has now changed into a stormy windy night with devastating ps of thunder and lightning every two seconds.


    "Ameal Yavanric" King Bor said without preamble. Both of them were proud kings, but before that, they were mere mortals with one shared goal - to attain godhood.


    But just like ascendants aspiring to be gods, they soon realized that the heights of divinity were beyond their reach, even with their extended lifespans.


    King Bor marched forward, as his assassins ruthlessly murdered the masses and took care of the ascendants who onlysted a few moments before meeting their own demise.

 Chapter 161 The Prince You Know

    ?He gazed in wonder as King Ameal stood steadfast, his mind calling forth lightning to form a cage around him. King Bor deemed it a wless blend of defence and offence.


    Regardless, unrestrained by the disy of might and power before him, his footsteps quickened into a full-out sprint.


    His blood-shaped weapons followed, obedient to hismand as he dered, "Royal Blood Technique: Blood Decree: Salvation Hail!".


    With unforeseen velocity, the blood-carved weapons shot forward, wreaking havoc and shredding the air with their twists and turns, until--


    "BOOOOM!!"


    The explosion echoed through the battlefield as shockwaves flew in every direction. The blood dissipated, the lightning cage disappeared, and the two fallen kings collided.


    "BAAMMM!"


    Fist met fist, power met might, blood met lightning and thunder. While death loomed in the background, eagerly awaiting the lives of those unfortunate souls unable to evade its grasp.


    As the blood of the dead mortals rose towards the sky once more, King Bor muttered while King Ameal simultaneously opened his mouth to speak.


    "..... Salvation Hail."


    "... Royal Lance."


    They shed anew, with King Bor beckoning a stream of blood to form a long sword as he struck at the lightning-d King Ameal.


    Along the way, an unsatisfied emotion arose from the pit of King Bor''s stomach. Because, even as he fought, he struggled to understand why everything felt so unnatural, even his instincts seemed to be at odds. and --


    Bizarre.


    Something was amiss. The overwhelming stench of blood that once permeated the walls of the Vrymath Kingdom no longer held its familiar scent. A nagging sense of uneasiness pervaded the air.


    The blood just didn''t smell right!


    ¡­..........


    Three hours before dawn...


    "Ah! That was nice" I muttered in satisfaction as I rested on afortable grey bedsheetid against the concrete ground while staring at the two identical-looking women. One was bounded in chains, with square waist beads around her waist that dragged and rubbed her panties into her pussy by vibrating every two minutes.


    While the other squatted on the ground with her legs spread open, and a slim heavy rod ced on top of her shoulders with her two arms tied to it and holding it up.


    To put it simply, they were currently in the most sexually gratifying position I have ever seen.


    Of course, it was all my handwork, and since I liked to impress myself, I think that I might have overdone it as I examined Vanessa''s painful and teary expression from this angle.


    Hmmm!!


    Maybe I should move a little to the opposite angle.


    ".¡­."


    "Hold up" I ordered.


    The two naked-d workers gazed at me and withdrew their hands that were pressed against my chest and around my penis with fear on their faces.


    I paid no heed to their expressions and stood up to move a little to the left with the sheets. I didn''t stop until I reached the angle where I could see the angle of her curved backside and a side of her face that disyed her painful and intoxicated expression.


    Yeah! This was much better. At least, I could not only see her painful expression, but I could also tell she was enjoying it.


    What?


    Don''t tell me that you thought I was the kind of man that loves seeing a woman''s tears.


    I just didn''t have a handkerchief on me, and using her boobs to wipe her tears sounds a little cruel.


    Yes, I could actually do that. That was how huge they were. Those enormous melons that looked like actating cow cougar''s nsfw breasts, together with her nipples that I had pegged were the main attractions.


    Seriously, whenever I wondered what gods would fuck if or when they got horny, she just wanders into my mind with a swaying ass that dictated the direction the winds would blow next.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I snapped my head towards my previous position and narrowed my gaze at the two absent-minded workers. "Do I need to tell you that you need toe over here and continue from where you stopped, or ¡­..".


    I didn''t even get to finish my sentence before they rushed toward me, one crawled while the ran and crawled. They dusted their hands on their¡­. skin and continued to massage away the non-existent ache from my body.


    Meanwhile, I stared at Venessa who stuck her salivating tongue out of her mouth to breathe properly as the mask I ced over her head, blocked and dragged her nostril upwards.


    "Ahh~~" "Uh~~~"


    Although the sight of her struggling to break free only for the weights to vibrate and push her panties deep into her pussy while the ropes around her breasts got tighter by the minute was visually pleasing, I turned my head to gaze at ire who was now sweating excessively and was a mess.


    Our eyes met, and I held her tired and intense intoxicated gaze. I asked. "Are you going to talk or not?".


    Sweats leaked out from every part of her body as she trembled with the rod above her. Thankfully, I wasn''t into armpit fetish or whatever they called it, else, the sight of her sweating sticky armpits with her pussy wide open would have made my penis rock hard.


    Just to make sure, I wasn''t into that I raised my head a little and looked down.


    ".¡­."


    You know what? Forget what I said earlier. Fetish or not, a man should not be judged by his fetish as long he manages to get his cock loaded and ready to do the business.


    But, that excludes choosing to dine on the pleasures which even immorality considers immoral, then I have no problems showing them that the ''FBI'' is never too far away. Regardless, any man''s cock would rise in attendance at the visual delicacy in front of me.


    I rose a single eyebrow at her silence. "Honestly, your stubbornness surprises me. But that just makes me more curious about what you are hiding".


    Stretching my right hand forward, I held and roughly yed with the modest breast of one of the workers.


    "Lf... Haaa ... If ylo¡­.. don''t want¡­.. to taallk, I¡­.I will" I snapped my head towards the source of the voice, and focused my gaze on Vanessa.


    Her tongue stilly outside her mouth like apping dog as she greedily suck in air, filling her lungs to their maximum capacity before she exhaled and repeated the whole process.


    I closed my eyes and shook my head pitifully as an exaggerated sigh escaped my lips. Maybe I was too hard on her.


    I withdrew my hands away from the worker''s breast, stood up and walked towards Vanessa.


    I halted my steps in front of her and unpegged the pegs on both her nipples before I imbued my hands with my magical energy and swiftly destroyed the other equipment which I had no idea how to undo as they were made and originated from this world.


    "Thud" Vanessa fell to the ground. Without hesitation, she forcibly removed the mask that held her nostrils up and stopped her breathing, before she turned around andid her back on the ground weakly.


    Her eyes were closed, and her chest heaved up and down dramatically. Seeing the ropes still tied around her magnificent breast, I untied it and threw the ropes to the side, ending my pious act with a slight tug on her nipples.


    "~~~Ahhh~~" Vanessa weakly opened her eyes and stared at me with a watery gaze. "¡­.Please... enough of the torment".


    I nodded and pulled up back my hands. "Talk" Themand was simple.


    She hastily nodded her head and opened her mouth. Her lips quivered as she spoke with some difficulty. "She¡­ ire is royalty. She is a queen".


    My body and mind froze.


    Whatever lustful thoughts or desires I had at that moment disappeared into nothingness as I mechanically turned my head at the mentioned woman, who currently had her eyes wide open in shock.


    Was she scared or shocked at the fact that her secret identity has been revealed or scared of the fact that I might something bad to her now that I have discovered her little secret?


    Yeah, probably, because she definitely looked scared.


    I spoke up. "Continue". My eyes never left hers as I stared at her dted pupils and openly read her emotions without a motor response trantor.


    I could hear Vanessa gulping down whatever fluid was in her mouth as the sound gently trickled into my ears.


    She continued. "Unlike the others, I was lucky enough to escape from the Slowwoth kingdom before it was consumed by the Moonlight''s ice and was able to easily settle down here because I had already started creating a branch for my brothel in the Vrymath Kingdom".


    I nodded my head in understanding. Brothels are a really good source of ie if you can manage them properly. Especially if you look like a god''s handmade sex toy.


    I bet one of the reasons she managed to settle down easily when the rest of the people -''invaders'' were suffering was because all of the men she talked to had their blood racing through their dicks, incapacitating their brains from thinking further than what they see in front of them.

 Chapter 162 Divulgence

    ?Vanessa added, "And that was when I met her". She slowly pivoted her head towards the punished ire, her gaze fixated and fierce. At first, I thought that she needed help, so I offered my assistance by enlisting her as one of my workers. Little did I know, she would soon betray me in the most savage of ways, viciously stealing my blood and using a mysterious artefact to shapeshift into me and coerce me into a binding contract".


    I asked. "A ve contract". My tone wasced with doubt.


    "No, it was a trader''s contract - a binding agreement that can only be established between two or more parties" Vanessa exined. "Despite it being just a Tier One trader''s contract, it is sold for a hefty sum of 5,000 gold coins. The deal stipted that I was forbidden from revealing her identity to anyone and was obligated toply with anymand she issued".


    ''That makes sense. Since there was a ve contract, then there has to be something like that too'' I mused. Suddenly, I snapped my head to the side¡­. "Wait a minute!".


    "AHHHHHH!!!"  A sharp cry of agony assaulted my ears.


    My body moved by instinct, and within seconds, I found myself by her side.


    I stretched my hand forward and ced it on top of her jerky body.


    "Full heal".


    The water-based ability allowed me to breathe underwater and heal physical injuries.


    Yeah, it was a clich¨¦ name, but I needed something simple to name it after I found out that naming my abilities makes it easier for my mind and body to remember them. So instead of thinking about the direction and flow of mana of a specific technique, just a little name tag was enough for my body to subconsciously understand what is it that I am trying to do.


    And also, since I could unintentionally use some of the former Prince Wyatt''s technique, I figured that it was definitely going to work.


    And yes, this was something I had discovered when I had pounded and creampied ire in her ass and was looking for a way to heal her, to continue her punishment.


    A bluish warm glow escaped my hands and soothed Vanessa''s body, healing and quieting down her screams in muffled groans.


    Hah! And I always thought that fantasy characters saying the name of their technique before they cast it was a bit stupid. But, in some way, it still is, since they can just say it in their minds. Even if it''s damn cool to say it out loud if the name of the technique is as awesome as the technique itself.


    Hey, don''t look at me like that. At least I am not the one screaming kamehameha while bouncing on a bed.


    Well, everybody to their own choices.


    After making sure that Vanessa was no more in pain, but was now deeply asleep after her consciousness went nk from the traumatic misery, I stood up and made my way towards ire.


    Our gazes locked. She trembled as I spoke, my voice frigid andmanding. "What on earth do you think you are doing?". I was not taken aback by the iciness of my tone, but by the fact that I haven''t yet done something to her as I have done with both ra and Knight Camille.


    Why haven''t I done anything anyway?


    No! The BDSM session doesn''t count, since I did the same to the two women, which they had enjoyed and hated at the same time, so it doesn''t count. Especially, since Vanessa was innocent and the real culprit was ire.


    ''Shit!'' I cursed.


    Don''t tell me that I have gone soft.


    I furrowed my brows in irritation and asked again. "Are you deaf? Did I not ask you a question?!". My voice was slightly raised as I arrived in front of her.


    Sure, one of my main goals was fuck as many women as possible, young or old, while also building up my harems in the process. But when a woman like thises around and thinks that she can easily exploit or use me just because she had sex with me, was something that I found amusing and irritable at the same time.


    I was a straightforward man, so if she hade to me clean, I might have helped her after listing out my conditions.


    Also, I was sure that I didn''t look like some hentai protagonist, so only she knows where she thought such ideas would work.


    I covered my head with mes before I tore away the ropes that bound her hands upwards and used my incredibly enhanced strength to throw the rod away to some corner.


    "Her hands fell to the ground, weak and powerless. She raised her gaze to meet mine, her lips parted. "Haaa¡­ Thank yo¡­..".  But before she couldplete her sentence, I lightly tapped my feet twice on the concrete floor, and her body sunk to the ground as though she was caught in a vortex of quicksand.


    She yelled. "Wait! What are you doing?" Her eyes widened in fright as she stared at me. Her body struggled, trying desperately to break free, but it all ended in futility.


    Did she really think that I would never do something so extreme?<novelnext></novelnext>


    I paused, my thoughts wandering back to our countless sessions and the BDSM punishment that we had justpleted.


    Of course, she would think like that. I was even sure that the thought of something terrible happening to her had never even crossed her mind.


    Hmmm!


    Well, if she didn''t want to talk, I can keep her here or somewhere else until I get my hands on a ve or a trader''s contract.


    She would be more valuable as a silent ve for all my unfulfilled sexual desires, than ending up dead and bing a wasteful liability to the soil.


    "I WILL TALK!" ire screamed at the top of her lungs in defeat.


    And all my thoughts came to halt.


    "Everything¡­. I want you to tell me everything".


    Her eyes and expression hovered betweenplete fear, understanding, and an iprehensible will to live.


    On second thought, a queen that impersonated a brothel owner would do everything she can to live than die for something that she could easily avoid.


    She took her time to stabilise her breathing and continued. "¡­. I am Queen Edna of the former Eser Kingdom" Her voice was crisped clear as she rified.


    "Queen of the former Eser Kingdom" I repeated, remembering something important. With a deep frown, I responded. "Isn''t the Eser Kingdom the¡­".


    She interrupted me and nodded her head in agreement. "Yes, they are" She nodded in agreement.


    Nheless, I continued "So that means that Knight Boris is y¡­.".


    Again, she interrupted and nodded in agreement. "He was the leader of our royal guard, and was the only one closer to my former husband than me".


    For goodness sake, the information that I was currently receiving, sounded like nothing more than a high-end soap opera show. I wasn''tining though, because a little spice here or there, before or after sex was not something I would say no to. Especially since I had nothing to do but wait until my crewmen return.


    I stared at her. "So as a queen, instead of helping your people who are in such a desperate time of need, you decided to be a proprietor of a brothel, because¡­?".


    Her head snapped down to the ground and sweat began to form on her brows. Despite her conflicted expression, she bit her lips, and answered "Because I was banished".


    Oh! Another revtion. Sure enough, I can feel my mind shifting into detective mood to uncover if there was anything more that I have missed from her by words.


    "By the Eser Kingdom?" I questioned.


    She shook her head and said. "No, I was banished by the royal court of Queen Mavena, also known as the Miracle Queen for threatening to release her secret".


    I blurted out. "What secret?". My mind was in overdrive, My mind was in overdrive, racing to uncover every nook and cranny I could think of. I was overwhelmingly curious. Because as far as I was concerned, this was the first time I had heard anything negative about the Miracle Queen


    Heaven knows how many times I have heard the people in this kingdom praising her as though she was some god-sent messiah in such a dreadful cmity.


    Well, she was. But still, you get my point!


    Hah! I Should have known that there was some kind of propaganda going on when a monarch leaves her kingdom to the naked hands of several fallen leaders whom she had granted refuge within it.


    Interesting. Things were definitely getting interesting!


    "She¡­." ire paused. She looked around suspiciously before she cleared her throat and continued. "She killed my husband¡­. She is the one responsible for the death of the King of the Eser Kingdom".


    I blinked. This¡­ was it, wasn''t it?


    This was the big reveal that would leave me gasping in surprise for several minutes before I calmed down and thought about how to approach the matter.

 Chapter 163 A Prince Doesnt Always Get The Girl

    ?A ''tsk'' of annoyance escaped my lips. "To put it sinctly, you were exiled by the queen. However, due to your inability to endure the harsh conditions of the Moonlight ice, you managed to return to her kingdom, posing as a brothel owner. That''s how our paths crossed and you saw the chance to offer yourself to me, in exchange for a chance to flee from thisnd".


    She stared at me dumbly.


    I stared back at her. "Now, you fear that I might betray your secret to Queen Mavena since I am still, technically, a pirate. Am I mistaken?".


    She shook her head. Her lips parted in plea "Please¡­.".


    I immediately interrupted her. "I understand your situation".


    ire''s face lit up.


    "And I am going to help you since you went through this much¡­.."


    Her tears dried up as a smile of appreciation graced her lips.


    "Why are you happy?" I couldn''t help but ask as my lips curved into a frown.


    "Because of you¡­."


    "Yes, I know what I said, but shouldn''t you be worried about your new position as my personal ve" I responded.


    ire''s face fell like god-forsaken Hera discovering another one of Zeus''s illegitimate children.


    "Oh! It seems you forgot" I chortled.


    "Plea¡­."


    "Sssshhh" I ced a finger on her lips and shushed her dramatically. I cupped her chin and dragged her out of the quicksand until her knees and legs were on top. Then, I immediately returned the quicksand to its solid state.


    I saw her emotionally tormented expression and I shook my head helplessly, "It would have been better if you had taken my offer previously and became my woman, however¡­. I don''t just need a woman anymore, but a ve".


    She trembled. "Pl¡­." Her voice turned almost inaudible as her face turned dull.


    Come on! Don''t give me that face.


    Don''t you know that this is the part where you start to act bossy and suddenly be disgusted by my very being so that I can watch and enjoy your character development into my loyal ve, as I punish you with a more intense determination?


    I rose a brow at her sudden behaviour.


    She remained silent, gazing at me with a dull expression and half-lidded moist eyes.


    Well, at least, I managed to tame a queen into a sex ve with nothing but an emotional sledgehammer. a BDSM session and my skill -decades of refined skills. All without some kind of hypnotic, god-forsaken heavenly aphrodisiac skill capable of subjugating even mother nature and making her horny.


    Wait! If mother nature is horny, does it mean that a flood is just her cumming and the tremors and earthquakes a---


    I instantly shook my head and throw away such a stupid thought.


    Some hentai artists might have already thought of such a thing, so why bother?


    I cleared my throat and refocused my thoughts, directing my gaze back to ire. Her expression remained the same, dull and irresponsive as a dead rat.


    I said, "Get dressed, I have figured out another way to get you to sign a ve contract without needing one" My thought wandered back to Nina who I presumed was supposed to be awake by now.


    "Put on your clothes so that we can leave" I added.


    I wondered how effective her Trickster abilities would be if she creates and enforces a contract as a third party.


    I turned my head to the side to nce at ire before I drew my attention towards the sleeping Vanessa.


    If it all works out well, then I should be able to rece my crew''s ve contracts with it.


    Yes, even though they are my crew, from my perspective, I would rather have them follow mymands obediently, than risk sailing the seas with individuals who could potentially betray me at any moment.


    "I am done" ire said, almost lifelessly.


    Honestly, at this point, I didn''t know if she was just acting. But truthfully, I didn''t care either. But before we go¡­.


    "You still haven''t shown me your true self" I was still curious to know what she looked like.


    She gazed at me for a moment, then let out a sigh. "There''s no point in hiding it any longer" She said, her voice now more subdued. Despite the mildness of her tone, I could sense that her words were genuine.


    Was this the way she acted when she wasn''t ying as Madam ire?<novelnext></novelnext>


    I didn''t have the time to think about my answers as I watched ire use her teeth to prick her thumb hard enough for it to draw blood before she rubbed it around her wrist, and out of thin air, a small gold bracelet with two small ruby jewel at both sides of it appeared around her wrist.


    The blood-stained bracelet radiated a dim, bright light, and I marvelled as her body started to ripple like waves as if there was a glitch in reality. Then, a strange and unfamiliar woman materialized in her ce.


    I could already guess that this was Edna. And damn, she was beautiful!


    Before me stood a green-haired woman, appearing to be in her forties, d in an opulent purple silk gown. The gown was embellished with an abundance of jewels, from the hem to the sides, that were too numerous to count. But one thing was certain, she exuded an air of regal majesty.


    I turned my gaze towards her assets.


    Although her breast was not asrge as Vanessa''s own or her previous self, they were still firm with a moderate size, while her buttocks¡­.


    As though she knew what it was looking at, Edna exhaled tiredly and turned around to show me the view of her silk gown tapped in between her round asscheeks.


    I nodded in agreement with my assessment. Besides her distinctive hair colour, which I had not encountered on anyone else except for now, all other features were well-proportioned


    At least, when my crewmen return, I can leave this kingdom happily knowing that I have managed to secure two visually tantalizing milfs.


    I swivelled my head towards the two workers who were concealed in a corner and instructed, "Cover Vanessa with the sheets and apany us upstairs while carrying her".


    Even if they both still looked scared, they still rushed towards Vanessa to do what I had ordered. Seeing everything was now in order, with my clothes and zipper all zipped up, I walked back to the room''s entrance, with the four women following behind me.


    After a minute or two, we reached the door and made our out. As expected our eyes were met with the busy filled room of the brothel that ran on autopilot.


    As we proceeded to make our way up the stairs, Edna''s dress and appearance made both men and women turn their heads twice, but they were either too afraid to approach us, drunk, or too engaged in their debatable acts of debauchery to do so. After we reach the top floor -the VIP floor, I walked towards it and pulled the handle open.


    Silence.


    An awkward 30 seconds long silence.


    "Where have you been?"


    Honestly speaking, I have already prepared an answer to that question. But you see, the person asking me the question wasn''t Nina, but¡­.


    "Why do I even try to act surprised?" Annabelle added. She shook her head tiredly after noticing the woman behind me.


    Regardless, I ignored her question and posed a very important one.


    "Where is Nina?" I asked. I scanned all over the room with my eyes, yet I couldn''t see her. I wanted to examine the whole building with my magical energy, but since I haven''t yet learnt to properly execute something like that, I instantly remembered what happened previously and ceased my actions.


    Annabelle walked up to me with a frown on her face and stretched her hand forward with her palm open. I gazed at it and saw a piece of paper in the centre of her palm.


    A sense of apprehension mmed into my gut.


    "What is that?" I asked.


    "Why don''t you read it and find out" Annabelle grasped my palm open with her other hand, and ced the paper in my hand. "But I am not sure that you would like it, Captain" A sad smile appeared on her lips.


    I felt every second ticked by until tens of seconds passed and I still stared at the piece of paper.


    Wait a minute¡­.


    I stared at my hands.


    Why was my hand quivering?


    For goodness sake, control yourself, Wyatt!


    With a deep breath, amid the thick, heavy silence, I unruffled the paper and read its contents.


    ''Dear Beloved¡­. Prince.¡­ Captain''


    The content was cancelled with a straight line and settled for --


    ''Dear Husband,


    Sorry, I still don''t know how I should address you. Yes, even after you have assured me of our love, it shouldn''te as a surprise that I am still sceptical about somethings.''


    Again, the contents were cancelled by a huge ''x'' at the centre of the sentence.

 Chapter 164 A Prince Can Only Try

    ?''After waking up, I couldn''t find you, so I took a stroll outside to clear my mind. But surprisingly, I found out that King Ameal was rallying his people to wage war against Queen Mavena and King Bor, the Mad King. I am...''


    The sentence turned into scribbled nonsense from that point on, as if the writer determined that such a lengthy sentence was no longer pertinent.


    ''Dear Husband,


    I have joined King Ameal''s army to wage war against Queen Mavena and King Bor. I expect that we will be at the gates of the Queen''s castle before dawn, armed only with my desire for revenge against her and the mad king. I understand that you will be upset upon reading this letter, but I would rather die fighting against a Queen who has directly destroyed my life and her Kingdom, and a man who has been nothing but a cruel psychopath to those who weed him, than be bound to a man I do not know and be his puppet for the rest of my life.


    Thank you for the sex, it was amazing. At least, I won''t die a virgin.


    Goodbye, Prince Wyatt¡­.''


    The name was cancelled and reced with¡­..


    ''Husband''.


    An overwhelming feeling of utter disbelief crashed upon my shoulders and I found myself gawking nkly at the sheet of paper.


    I was at loss for words. Among my immense finite vocabry, I was still wordless.


    What the hell is this?


    That was all I could think. All I could ask.


    "What the hell is this?" I poised my question at Annabelle.


    Her face scrunched up in confusion. Maybe she was just confused at my unknown choice of words -''hell''. Or maybe she understood what I said but was confused about why I had posed her such a question.


    She expressed. "What do you mean, Captain?" Her voice sounded irritated and confused.


    My mind was full of unanswered questions that needed answers. "Why didn''t you stop her?" My voice was sharp and frigid. "Weren''t you with her before she decided to run aw --".


    Annabelle abruptly interrupted me with a... "Captain!" Her narrowed eyes turned into slits. "I think that you are mistaken.." She gazed at me and shook her head firmly. "I arrived here upon hearing the constant rumours and noises being spread about the war in the middle of the night. When I confirmed their validity, I quickly rushed to your room to inform you, but I found that you were absent once more. That''s when I spotted this letter".


    She shook her head again. "Forgive me for saying this Captain, but if you were by your woman''s¡­.. your wife''s side, and not spending time with every woman whose legs you can be spread wide open with your manhood, then this might not have happened... Maybe if you were around or close by, then you might have had the chance to stop her from doing something so stupid".


    My mouth mped shut. Of course, I knew what she said was true, but --


    But ---


    Annabelle''s gaze lingered on Edna before they shifted and scrutinised the two scantily dressed workers holding the unconscious Vanessa in ce. Then, she directed her eyes back to mine.


    I folded my palm and crumbled the paper within it. She was right. If only I had stayed with her and waited till she woke up, then this wouldn''t have happened. And even if she had such thoughts, then I would have been there to dispel them immediately.


    But ---


    My jaw clenched. "Are you saying that I am the problem?".


    She nodded. "Yes, and I don''t fault her..... It''s clear that she knew you were upied with another woman and thought that ending her life wouldn''t be an issue for you since you would have someone else to take her ce almost immediately".


    Heat ignited within my palm and turned the paper to dust. "I would never rece her because she is my wife¡­" My first official partner in this world.. "Regardless, are you suggesting that your Captain should alter himself for a woman?".


    Annabelle crunched her brows and responded. "I don''t understand what you are trying to say captain, but I believe that a captain shouldn''t have to change himself for anyone, man or woman, for whatever reason or cause" She pursed her lips. "But didn''t you just say it yourself, Captain. She.. is.. your.. wife.. Your words, not mine".


    But ---


    She sighed deeply. "If you intended for her to be with you forever, then you should have considered how it would make her feel" She muttered almost inaudibly, but I caught her words. "Even for ascendants, forever is a very long time".


    ''No'' I inwardly shook my head. I had a conversation with Nina justst night before we had sex. I told her the kind of man I was, and she told me how she felt ---<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Did you even know how she felt apart from the sex?" Annabelle asked.


    It was supposed to be a simple question, and yet --


    I didn''t know what to say.


    Yes, we had previouslymunicated and shared our feelings for each other. However, when ites down to the core emotion of what she truly thinks about me, aside from being the man who rescued her from death''s grip but then trapped her by his side for the rest of her life, I knew next to nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    I was too eager about getting my first harem member and having the powers to protect her that I stupidly forgot that I can''t wash away whatever she had gone through before she met me. Haaa¡­. For all my knowledge about sex and how to please a woman, I ---


    A loud exaggerated sigh rang out in the air.


    She took my silence as my answer.


    "Exactly what I thought".


    A part of me felt irritated. Irritated that the person lecturing me about morals was a fucking spy. A spy whom, I would have executed hours ago if it wasn''t for my own morally degraded principles.


    So, I inhaled.


    I took a deep breath and tried to steady my nerves. It wouldn''t be wise to reveal my suspicion of her, not at this moment. I already had one issue to deal with and it was best not to add another problem to my te.


    "I can see your point".


    She raised her eyebrows in surprise and stared at me with a puzzled expression before quickly shaking her head and clearing her throat. "It''s good that you understand, Captain. Nheless, I think it''s best if we leave before things get worse and we be involved in the war" She said thoughtfully.


    I nodded in agreement. "Alright. You can take the woman behind me and start leaving". I pondered about what to do next.


    Annabelle suspiciously gazed at the four women before she directly gazed at me "Aren''t youing with us?".


    I shook my head at her. No, I will not be apanying you guys to the ship. But, I will catch up soon". I turned around and looked at Edna. "I don''t think I need to remind you to respect and behave yourself" I warned her.


    She nodded, frigidly.


    I took her response as affirmation and walked out of the door, but a hand suddenly tightened around my arm


    "It seems that you don''t understand the situation, Prince Wyatt¡­" As Annabelle spoke, I could see the women around her widening their eyes at the revtion of my other identity.


    She persisted. "With one fallen kingdom rebelling against the Miracle Queen, it''s only a matter of time before the others follow suit. Despite our strength, getting caught in the crossfire will only bring more harm than good to us. The wisest course of action is to return to our ship and inform Captain Crimson Eye of the situa---".


    I held her hands tightly and released her grip. "I said you guys should leave, I will catch up" Even though I felt mildly irritated by her words, I still felt the need to control my emotions.


    Yet, she persisted. She instantly walked in front of me and blocked my path.


    "Woman!" She growled. "I can''t believe that a captain of mine is about to walk into the middle of a regional war all because of a woman. I know you are strong, but don''t you understand that you will be putting yourself against many stronger ascendants?".


    I responded "That''s just the kind of man I am". I quoted "And have you forgotten your own words?.... ''I believe that a captain shouldn''t have to change themselves for anyone, man or woman, no matter the reason or cause''". At least, her expression was a joy to look at "Your words, not mine."


    Her mouth was sealed shut as she stared at me dumbly.


    "And also, we''re talking about my wife" I intoned. "So either you address her with respect or you shut up".


    Despite controlling my irritation, I agreed that my words may have been influenced, a little by it. Regardless, I saw no need to change it.


    "Now, excuse ----".


    My instincts red.

 Chapter 165 Reptiles Come In All Shapes And Sizes

    ?I snapped my head to the side, my head swung back and forth.


    My instincts suddenly spiked as though they sensed something. As though there was something wrong with the air. Something ---


    My sudden movement caught Annabelle''s attention. "What''s wrong?" She asked, her tone full of doubt.


    "I sensed something" I responded.


    Annabelle''s eyes immediately widened. She took a battle stance, ready to call out her spirits at any moment as she looked around her surroundings.


    "Are we surrounded? Have the other fallen Kingdom decided to attack this city?" She took my words seriously since she knew that I was stronger than her, and so there was a fact that I might be able to sense something that she could not.


    She gritted her teeth and immediately spread her magical energy around the building, encasing it. "If they are already here then--".


    She went silent. She halted her movements.


    I stared at her. "What''s wrong, did you sense anything?" I asked.


    However, Annabelle narrowed her gaze at me. "Captain are you sure you sensed something because I don''t sense anything?".


    Huh!


    My instincts are still ring.


    I took no heed to her words and prepared to conjure my mes and summon Toothless.


    "Captain, I think that the rejection has somehow gotten to your head and --"


    "Shut up!"I ordered.


    One second, I felt as though someone was watching me and every hair on my body had turned to ice, then the next second --


    "GROOWWWLL!!"


    Everyone went silent.


    A dreadful animalistic ''growl'' bellowed through my anxiety and sudden doubt, causing the foundation of the brothel and its inhabitants to tremble.


    MOTHERFUCKER!


    I  moved faster than I ever have before, faster than I thought possible, faster than I''ve ever experienced. I lifted both my hands upwards and unleashed my mes, instinctively directing them through my legs, creating a stream of fire that quickly transformed into a sturdy wall of fire, safeguarding myself and everyone.


    "Captain!" Another voice rang out in the air.


    I gazed ahead and saw Annabelle shivering in fear with her face drenched in sweat as I continuously sustained my magical energy to keep the fortress of fire aze.


    FUCK.


    This might be the most number of times that I have ever cursed in my life. Nheless, to my credit, I still managed to keep the mes up as every second tick by with the measurement of a minute in my head.


    Two seconds -two minutes


    Three seconds -three minutes


    Four seconds--


    Five seconds --


    That was it. My ring instinct dissipated and the apprehension that came with it vanished in the blink of an eye.


    My arms fell weakly as I dropped to one knee, gasping for breath with bated breath, and greedily inhaling air to fill my lungs.


    "M¡­r W..yatt"


    The sound of a gentle, frightened feminine voice entered my ears. More so, I felt a chilly wind sh against my skin and saw my breath escape in a misty fog as I exhale.


    This shouldn''t be possible in the brothel. I focused my attention away from the ashen scorched ground and looked around. In those few seconds that I had conjured and switched off my mes, everything -from the floor, the walls, the rooms, and the building was encased in ---


    Ice.


    You have to be kidding me!


    The brothel was frozen. And I didn''t need to be a genius to know that along with everything in it.... everyone was encased in ice -they were all dead. The heat that warmed our bodies some minutes ago, was now reced with an icy chill that tickled our skin with pure undiluted anxiety.


    I turned my head and gazed at Edna who watched the scene with terror in her eyes before my eyes moved over to the two workers holding the still unconscious Vaness before I directed my attention over to the shivering Annabelle who other than me must have felt the pure immense rush of mana.


    Then, my voice rang out in the air.


    "Let''s go" I said, taking the lead and igniting my mes to melt through the ice.


    Nothing happened!<novelnext></novelnext>


    I tried again. My mes shed against the ice, their searing heat collided with its icy surface, and I hoped they would melt it down this time. However, when I pulled back my hands and deactivated my mes, the wall of ice remained pure ---


    Unblemished.


    You have to fucking kidding me!


    It seems that we are taking the stairs then.


    But, I couldn''t help but feel that something was waiting at the bottom for us toe out. A deafening feral ''growl'' had rung out before the ice erupted, so does that mean¡­.


    And as though my thoughts and contemtions were written out on a ckboard with chalk for all to see, Annabelle began to summon her spirits without dy.


    "Sprinkled from the top to the depths of the ocean, the sound of the warring winds fills her heart with vengeance. Let thy hands ce judgement on those who dare to trespass on your water"


    An invisible wind blew around Annabelle before it instantly faded at the end of her ritual.


    [ Summoning magic: Mother Andiara ]


    But she did not stop there. She immediately continued and restarted her ritual to call forth another one of her spirits.


    "I respectively speak to you, the warring woman of water and blood. Seeping crest of lunacy and hatred. Assemble, daughter of Mother Andiara -My name is Keia"


    [ Summoning magic: Keia ]


    Immediately after she finished her ritual, bright blue specks of light that looked like dust sprinkled into the air, escaped her body and vanished into the winds.


    "Haaa¡­ Haaaa¡­." Annabelle breathed out loudly as she wiped out the creases of sweat away from her forehead.


    ''Did it work?'' This is what I would have asked if the roof of the building had not immediately detached itself and been flung to the side by a giant water-carved, transparent blue hand.


    Of course, it worked


    "BAMM!! The giant hand was positioned in front of us, with its palms wide open.


    Without giving the women an exnation, I immediately dragged them aboard it, with Annabelle jumping on ahead of us. And as though it somehow sensed that we were allplete, the hand ascended and carried us upwards until we were above the brothel and under the dazzling moonlight.


    I looked to the side and I saw Keia- a gigantic woman made of flesh and water, dressed in tribal attire. Since we were still up high in the air, I shifted my gaze from their figures and focused on the ground below.


    Even though she was near me, I yelled. "TELL YOUR SPIRIT TO GET US AS FAR AWAY AS WE CAN FROM HERE!".


    The first thing we had to do was to run. There was no time to reason, and even if we did, she wouldn''t understand. She wouldn''t understand that since the time I first entered this world, there has only been one thing that has only ever threatened my life.


    Annabelle felt confused about my outburst "Prince Wyat--".


    "GET US OUT OF HERE NOW!".


    The only being that ever genuinely threatened my life was a magical beast, now my tamed beast -Toothless. However, the second¡­.


    "Prince Wyatt¡­" I stared at Annabelle as she looked down. Her eyes widened more than ever as she muttered in fright. "Is that¡­". A dramatic gulp rang out in the air as she stood still unable toplete her words.


    The second was a reptilian behemoth of a beast. It stood on all four legs, with icy scales that blended seamlessly with the snow and ice below us. Its body towered over the ice-encased brothel, and its head was raised high, with lifeless eyes pointing straight at..... us.


    The sight of that terrifying view was enough to bring Annabelle back to her senses, as she snapped her head towards her spirits.


    Shemanded. "Get us out of here!" And the spirits listened.


    They turned around and ran towards the city gates, away from the beast at their backs, uncaring of the destruction they left in their wake. I turned my head to look back and confirm that the beast was not following us


    My eyes peeled at the scenery in front of it.


    It was! The beast was tailing after us.


    "FASTER!" I screamed. Surprisingly, they listened, and their footsteps hastened into a full sprint.


    BADDUM! BADDUM! BADDUM!


    I held my hand towards my chest and clutched it tight.


    Why was my heart beating fast?


    Yes! I was afraid, Very, very afraid. But it shouldn''t be to the extent where my body would suddenly grow numbed and be unable to move as my heartbeat quickened like a pestle rapidly striking against a mortar.


    My magical energy began to overflow within my body, and I decided to focus on the sudden surge of mana that caused my magical energy to rampage without reason.


    I focused my attention on the source of it and traced it all the way back to ¡ª


    Bones.

 Chapter 166 I Am My Masters Strength

    ?Bones?


    He has been feeding me some minuscule amount of magical energy which had helped greatly in my ascension, but this¡­. This is too much.


    ''Bones?'' I called out to him through our connection. Even though he was unconscious, I had some hope that he could still hear me.


    I called out again. ''Bones?''.


    The mana was rapidly filling up every fibre of my being, forcibly overflowing my magical reserves, and wreaking havoc on my most sensitive nerves and organs.


    The feeling of having my body torn apart by mana was much more terrifying than I could have ever imagined. I tried to block it off, but, it still stubbornly broke through and poured in.


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "BONES, STOP IT" Imanded.


    And, it ceased.


    The sudden influx of magical energy that rampaged through my body stopped. It was as though the dam had been shut and tightly sealed closed.


    I breathed out tirelessly. "Haaaa... Haaaaa...". It was as though my body had just been squeezed like a wet piece of cloth and then immediately shoved into an oven.


    I raised my head and looked around only to find them staring at me with nervous and suspicious gazes.


    Hahh! I didn''t think that they would care. But, considering that we are been chased by a beast that size¡­..


    I turned my head and saw that the magical beast was catching up on us.


    Yeah, anyone been chased by a beast that size would probably want somepany. Taking in a deep breath, I exhaled and focussed my attention on the connections between me and Bones.


    With Annabelle directing her spirits to take us to safety, and Edna and the rest of the girls too frightened to say or do anything, I needed to know what was going on before I became frozen sushi.


    ''Hey Bones, can you hear me?''


    I received no reply. In doubt, I used my magical energy to scan the "Temporary Space Storage" to understand the state of his being


    "BAMM!!"


    I didn''t need to look behind me to know that the fierce mutated beast had already caught up to us and was attacking us from the rear.


    Damn it!


    My magical energy touched Bones, and I could feel that his body was in a much more devastating state than before. His magical energy was rampaging with an icy chill as it shed against mine. His body was constantly inting and deting as though it would ''pop'' at any moment.


    Fuck! No wonder I felt a sudden rush of magical energy rushing into my body. It seems that as a rat, his body couldn''t handle the constant upgrade it was getting and decided to expel the excess mana from his body.


    And what better way to do that, than to feed that mana to his master!


    FUCK.


    If this was how it was going to be, maybe I should never have used the ''History Edit'' on him and let him remain as the team''s mascot. ''No,'' I immediately shook my head. That would have been a much worse fate for the little guy, as he would have had to watch Toothless and the rest of my soon-to-be-tamed beasts grow stronger and be left behind.


    Yes, it was all or nothing.


    "BAMM!!" The sheer collision rattled our bnce and almost made me copse sideways on Mother Andiara''s palm.


    I quickly stabilized my body as I honed in on Bones and our connection.


    Focus, Wyatt... Focus!


    I could lose my life and Bones'' life at the same time. One of us would have to fucking make it out of this alive.


    "BAMM!!" Another one.


    I opened my right eye and peeked sideways as I looked below. My eye snapped back shut as my iris was locked with his.


    The scaly, reptilian monstrosity was now neck in neck with us.


    "STALL IT, KEIA!" I could hear Annabelle screaming at her other spirit to hold it off while we got away. But, I had little hope that the spirit could do much.


    "BOOOM!!" "BAMM!!" Upon hearing the collision, I snapped my head back only to be met with a view of the beast ripping away Keia''s arm before lunging at her neck and ripping her head out and throwing it away like sub- fucking -zero.


    I paused.


    Of course, isn''t it reassuring that they are both beings of ice and snow?


    No way... No way am I going through that fatality. Almost instantly, I shook my head and dispel such nonsense thoughts.


    Yes, I was desperately trying to focus, but the anxiety and dreadful sounds of the beast weren''t the mostfortable environment for rearranging my thoughts.


    Again, I took a deep breath.


    I tensed my body and rapidly controlled my magical energy to fill every fibre of my being while I expelled some outside by activating my ''Full heal'' technique.


    Even if I die, I just hope that this works.


    I opened the dam that block the mana, and yet, nothing happened.  Knowing the reason, I opened my mouth once again and yelled. "BONES, RELEASE IT INTO ME!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "BANNGG"


    I didn''t need to be told twice when I felt a sudden outpour of mana forcefully squeezing into my body that mymand was answered.


    My body was squeezed, hammered, pummeled, and ravaged by the magical energy as it wreaked havoc throughout every fibre of my being. I was already lying on the surface of the spirit''s palm, copsed, and my body was probably as tense as a rock if the sensation I felt in my body was urate.


    "MR WYATT!!"


    "CAPTAIN!!"


    I could hear the simultaneous screams of both Edna and Annabelle, yet, in my twisted, blurry vision I could only see Edna kneeling in front of me


    I closed my eyes as ''Full heal'' shone brighter than ever, catching me off guard as it continuously healed my body again and again, even through my intense exhaustion. I felt like an overworked machine just waiting for the perfect moment to break down.


    Death. Yeah, that seems like the right word.


    As my head spun and became dizzying I decided to focus my thoughts on something, so I don''t immediately be unconscious and see how far I could hold on. I did the most reasonable thing and sang the most catchy song I could think of.


    ''I can show you the world


    Shining, shimmering, splendid


    Oh! Tell me, Prince Wyatt, now when did youst let your heart decide?''


    Which ended up with me singing to myself in the third person. At least, I can peacefully give up my ghost which would probably not be held for any copyright infringement.


    Though, I couldn''t help but think about Nina onest time as my mind stood on itsst leg.


    Where the hell is a genie when you need one?


    Regardless, I was beginning to hear voices in my head.


    ''Master!'' I could hear a squeaky voice echoing into my thoughts.


    "Bones? Is that you?'' I wanted to check if he was physically alright. But, I couldn''t.


    At this point, the damage has already been done, and the only thing that I could only do was to quickly seal off the mana rapidly pouring into my body.


    ''MASTER'' The voice got louder. ''MASTER, LET ME OUT!''.


    ''Ahem'' I cleared my imaginary throat. ''Unfortunately, I can''t do that, we are being attacked by --".


    Bones hastily responded with ''Ag''na''. However, I was unable toprehend his words as my mind was already to tired process anything.


    Bones repeated. ''Ag''na¡­ It''s Ag''na¡­. Master let me out please!''.


    Despite finding it odd that he was no longer stammering as he spoke, I was too drained to care and firmly replied with a resounding "NO!"


    But he didn''t stop ''MASTER!''.


    He continued to beg. ''MASTER!''.


    And against. ''MASTER PLEAS--!!''.


    Amid, Bones'' constant pleas, I could still hear the faint ferocious growls of the behemoth and the stampede caused by its chase.


    ''MASTER!! --''


    I quickly interrupted him. ''Okay... Okay. I will let you out''. If I was going to give up my ghost and be ravaged by a lifeless mutated beast, it won''t be bad to at least give Bones a try and see what he was capable of now, considering that he has been rapidly growing stronger for the past few days.


    And so --


    ''Are you ready?''


    Before my mind went nk --


    "YES, MASTER. I WILL AVENGE YOU!''.


    I am not yet dead, you idiot. Leave that speech for your fight, if not you are just going to make me lose hope... Regardless, I didn''t say that.


    I responded in agreement ''Alright''. And I used my remaining mental strength to open the portal to the ''Temporary storage space''.


    Unfortunately, the mental strain split my headache in half and multiplied it. My brain caught up with the state of my body.


    And, I went to sleep.


    "MASTER!!".


    ¡­.......


    "BAMM!!"


    Bones stared at his master worriedly, before he snapped his head to the side and looked at other humans who also worriedly and suspiciously stared at him. But, he paid them no heed.

 Chapter 167 A New Bones

    ?''MASTER'' He spoke through their connections this time around, but still he received no answer.


    ''Is he --- Is Master Prince Wyatt?¡­.. Is he dead?'' He thought. His little furry head foraged for answers.


    ''MASTER''.


    [ Will you stop whining? ]


    He blinked. ''Why is Master''s voice different?''


    [ It is me, Rat!... It''s Ag''na, the sleepy behemoth. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten about me after just a few seconds.]


    ''Ag''na''.


    [ Yes, rat.]


    ''My name is Bones, not rat'' Bones thought in annoyance.


    [ Well, I will only call you by your name when you ept the name I have given you.]


    Bones thought. ''Master gave me that name, so I wi ---''. But his thoughts were instantly interrupted.


    "BAMM!"


    Knowing what it was, he crawled towards the edge of the giant blue hand and stared at the menacing beast. A beast that looked exactly like Ag''na, and one that he would have been so skittish to look at if he hadn''t gone toe to toe with Ag''na.


    He channelled his thoughts towards Ag''na. ''Is that you''.


    [ Of course, it''s me.. ]


    Bones blinked in understanding. ''So, you can also speak in my mind'' He asked. Even though he didn''t want to admit it, he still found it weird that someone other than his master couldmunicate with him through his thoughts.


    [ Yes I can, and you can alsomunicate with me through your thoughts. There is no need to speak out loud ] Ag''na said. [And this, I presume, is your master, the one who altered the course of the future and reshaped the pages of history, all for the singr purpose of elevating your power and prowess?]


    ''Yes'' Bones nodded with a furry bob of his head, as his shimmering crystal ws caressed his whiskers with a delicate touch. ''Master Prince Wyatt did all those things for me.''


    [ Master Prince Wyatt, indeed.] Ag''na admitted. [ For your master to be able to aplish such feats, he cannot be taken lightly. I wonder, though, just how powerful he truly is... From the sheer magnitude of magical energy I can sense seeping out of him from you, I detect the presence of a Rank 4 Ascendant.]


    Bones nodded his head again. ''Yes, my master is strong''.


    [ Just because I can''t ignore the fact that he possesses a pocket world dimension, that is why I agree with you, rat.] Ag''na said, clearly unwillingly. [However, if your desire is to one day catch up to and surpass your master, then you must heed my advice and follow my instructions closely.]


    Having been told about such instructions beforehand, Bones responded in like-mindedness. ''Alright''.


    [ Alright. Now, let me look at myself ]. Ag''na instructed.


    Silently, Bones swivelled his gaze to meet the stare of the beast that pursued them, its intense gaze fixed solely on him.


    [ It dares not to attack because it can feel my other remaining soul in you.] Ag''na said.


    Bones mulled over the situation quietly and asked. ''What are we going to do? That beast attacked master¡­. It--''.


    [ That beast remains a facet of my being.] Ag''na snorted. [ It onlyshes out because the absence of its other half has disturbed its senses. And let us not forget, whomanded your master to linger in the very location where he seized my soul and inheritance, then bound them to yours? You should consider yourself fortunate that my more feral self has, thus far, elected to observe rather than to strike.]


    Ag''na added. [ Otherwise, it would have torn your master to shreds before we even had a chance to detect its presence.]


    As Bones absorbed this critical information, his ws dug into the solid, gtinous surface beneath him. His voice quivering with nervousness, he posed the question ''How --- How are we going to stop it then?''.


    [ ¡­.. ]


    ''Ag''na, are you still ther--?'' But before he could finish, a vigorous voice boomed within his thoughts.


    [ If fear still grips you so tightly, abandon the fragment of my soul and the offspring of my flesh, as I have already demonstrated..] Ag''na retorted with a sneer of contempt and anger. [ Allow me to depart and find another inheritor among the other mutated creatures. But if you possess the courage to stand your ground, then prepare to engage my main body in battle, as you have already battled with my soul, and show these mere humans what it truly means to be a magical beast.]


    ''But --But --'' Bones stammered. ''But, I didn''t win''.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ag''na scoffed, with a touch of disbelief. [ Did you honestly think that with your current strength, you, a mere rat, could defeat a beast as mighty and ancient as I, the Sleepy Behemoth? Though such an achievement may be within reach in the future, but for now, your best course of action is to drive away my main body. Otherwise, when it acts upon its instincts, the consequences will not be in your favour.]


    ''What do I need to do?'' Bones inquired, with a hint of dread in his voice, as he grappled with the unsettling information


    [ Show me your determination, your unwavering spirit, and your raw power. Prove to me that you are worthy of carrying my soul and inheriting my strength. ] Ag''na added, urging Bones to rise to the challenge.


    Upon feeling one of the humans approaching him, Bones spun around and fixed his gaze on her. Despite the challenge of differentiating between humans, his Master Prince Wyatt had effectively taught him how to identify them.


    "Another one of those mutated beasts" The woman muttered under her breath.


    Bones was about to respond when Ag''na quickly sent him a warning.


    [Don''t waste your time on that human, rat. I fear my other self''s patience is running thin. It''s time for you to act now.] Ag''na cautioned.


    Bones tore his gaze away from the human, summoning a sudden force that unleashed beneath his ws in the form of an icy white mist. He propelled himself into the air andunched a headfirst dive towards the beast.


    The behemoth''s attention was immediately drawn to the diving figure of Bones, who was unwavering in his approach. The beast halted its movements and lifted its head, lifelessly staring at the oing attacker.


    However, Ag''na bellowed within his mind, joyfully eximing [ Hah! I never thought I would see the day when I would dly cheer for a rat to defeat me.]


    Bones felt a tiny seed of uncertainty suddenly sprout within his heart, and for the first time, he reluctantly admitted "I am afraid, Ag''na''.


    Ag''na erupted intoughter [ HAHAHAHAAHA! Why wouldn''t you be? After all, you''re facing the formidable main body of the Sleepy Behemoth. It''s only natural to be afraid.]  But his voice soon turned resolute. [ But I will not allow you to be afraid, for you are no longer just amon rat. You are my inheritor.]


    Bones stiffened his body with conviction, urged by Ag''na''s words. He raised his ws, poised for the most devastating attack his ancestors could only dream of achieving.


    The energy within him was palpable, and he could feel its raw power surging through him.


    "Ag''na continued [ My knowledge, my strength, my experiences are yours. All that I have, all that I am, and all that I have seen are now yours. I am you, and you are me.]


    As Bones approached the beast, he realized that it didn''t even n on blocking or dodging his attack.


    It underestimated him!


    Fueled by this realization, he decided to channel every ounce of magical energy he could muster into this one decisive strike.


    [ As my sessor, through you, my legacy shall live on¡­.]


    With Ag''na''s words echoing in his mind, Bones felt an unyielding drive to push his body to its limits. And he did, without a moment''s hesitation.


    [ With a speck of my soul and the essence of my being within you, I am reborn.....] Ag''na proimed.


    With his ws enveloped in a thick, unyielding fog, Bones unleashed his attack against the beast''s nose. Power erupted from his tiny ws.


    "BOOOOM!".


    The force and strength behind the strike were enough to send the beast tumbling downwards, its jaws crashing forcefully into the ground.


    "BAMMM!"


    The impact was so powerful that it destroyed the surrounding terrain, creating a thousand-foot-wide crater around them.


    [ And when the beasts that scour the wild and the giant serpents that soar through the sky ask with uncertainty, ''Who are you? ] Ag''na''s voice echoed in Bones'' mind.


    Bones stood in the crater, only four meters deep, as the beast slowly lifted its head, unaffected by the devastating attack. Its eyes locked onto Bones, and its razor-sharp teeth glinted in the morning glow.


    With a voice as cold as the ice that surrounded them, the beast spoke, "Are you the sessor of my other self?"


    Bones answered with confidence "Yes, I am". His magical aura intensified, enhancing the power behind his words and sending them soaring towards the beast''s attentive ears.


    [You shall roar with unwavering conviction and announce your name...]


    Ag''na''s other self roared with a fierce growl "A mere rodent, amonce vermin, as my sessor? Uneptable". The behemoth advanced, poised for battle. "Fear not, I shall tear my legacy from your clutches and bestow it upon a creature more deserving. One with limitless potential, capable of reaching heights even I was unable to attain".

 Chapter 168 B For Bones

    ?But his words fell on deaf ears as Bones was in no mood to engage in conversation with someone even more unhinged than his supposed mentor. "I will end you and avenge my master" He snarled menacingly.


    The beast let out a thunderous growl, its irritation almost discernible. "You dare challenge me, you tiny, inconsequential rodent? How do you expect to seed?".


    Bones met the beast''s roar with a steely gaze. "By ending you" He replied, his voice resolute.


    The beast let out a deafening roar, its jaws opening wide as it exhaled a cloud of freezing mist that enveloped the shattered earth beneath it and threatened to encase Bones in a tomb of ice. Yet, Bones remained unfazed, the ice and snow no longer holding the power to harm him, as they would have in his past.


    Caught off guard, the behemoth creature shifted its stance, its piercing gaze scrutinizing Bones anew. "Who are you?" It boomed, its voice echoing across the frozen wastnd.


    A roar of encouragement echoed in Bones'' mind,ing from within.


    [ This is it! Let your voice ring out, roar your name with confidence and introduce yourself to the world! Show them... Show them who you are!] Ag''na bellowed.


    And verily, with a mighty bellow, Bones answered, his voice amplified by his magical energy, his words echoing far and wide, his magical pressure shing against the beast''s own.


    "I am Bones" He dered proudly, pausing to catch his breath. "Master Prince Wyatt gave me that name".


    And in unison with Ag''na''s voice, Bones continued, "I am the sessor of ''I'', for I am also Ag''na".


    [ I am the sessor of ''I'', for ''I'' am also Ag''na.]


    With a final burst of power, Bones and Ag''na proimed together.


    "Through me, he shall be remembered".


    [Through me, he shall be remembered.]


    Bones gazed intently as the beast processed his words, and watched as its slit-like eyes grew wide with realization. "NEVER!" It bellowed in rage and disbelief. "NEVER WILL I ACCEPT OR BELIEVE THAT MY LEGACY WAS BESTOWED UPON A RAT!" With a final roar, it lifted its head skyward.


    "My name is not rat.." Bones boldly corrected. "My name is Bones".


    The fog expelled from the beast''s mouth transformed into delicate snowkes, raining down upon the earth below.


    "No matter what it takes" The beast growled, its voice low and menacing. "I will avenge my other-self and eradicate your insulting existence".


    But Bones stood tall and unwavering, his tiny furry frame exuding irritation. "You can''t avenge him if he''s not dead" He retorted with a fierce gaze.


    The reptilian beast''s eyes widened once again. ''The--''"


    "The sleepy behemoth is not dead..."


    [ The sleepy behemoth is not dead¡­]


    Bones spoke in unison with Ag''na, whose voice was like a gentle whisper in the back of his mind.


    "He has been reborn".


    [ He has been reborn.]


    Unable to contain its rage at Bones'' words, the beast lunged at his tiny body with its ws, threatening to crush him.


    But Bones swiftly evaded the catastrophic strike, ducking and weaving around the beast''s ws. With lightning-fast agility, heunched himself up and delivered a flying, somersaulting kick with his hind leg.


    The force of the attack sent the behemoth''s leg crashing down, eliciting a sickening ''pop'' as Bones''s hind leg broke through the other Ag''na''s icy scales and nearly tore open his flesh.


    "ROOOAARR!" The beast bellowed in agony as it cast its gaze skyward, its roar echoing far and wide. But before it could fully recover, it sensed a massive influx of mana gathering on its shoulders, causing it to turn its head and face the source.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "With a resounding "BAAMMM!!", Bones unleashed another powerful kick with his front paws, sending the beast careening backwards, its mind clouded and dazed. "Boom!!" The impact created another 3-meter crater as the beast frantically dug its ws into the ground to stop itself from copsing.


    As the beast staggered to its feet, its lifeless eyes flickered with a new-found fury. With a blood-curdling roar of "YOU VERMIN!!", itunched itself towards Bones, its voice so menacing that it threatened to shatter the ear drums of all those nearby, sending them into unconsciousness.


    But that was not the end.


    In a show of unbridled power, Bones mmed his front ws into the ground, causing a massive icicle, half the size of the Ag''na, to form out of nowhere and point straight at the beast. With each step forward, Bones summoned another colossal icicle from the earth, until the beast was surrounded by a forest of gleaming, razor-sharp spikes.


    With each step he took, Bones honed the ability he had acquired from Ag''na during their intense battle, summoning an ever-increasing number of giant icicles with ease, despite struggling to control this power at first.


    The other Ag''na snarled, its jaws clenched tight as it loomed over Bones, ready to attack.


    However, Bones remained undaunted. With the behemoth''s power coursing through him and the newfound ability to wield it, he refused to be weakened by its intimidation. Moreover, he no more had the qualifications to be weak. He refused to be weak.


    As they stood at a stalemate, the ground rumbled beneath their feet as the beast erupted into a full sprint towards Bones, its body giving off a cloud of white mist that billowed skyward like smoke from a raging fire.


    The burst of energy was enough for Bones to unleash the icicles with pinpoint precision,unching them towards the charging beast with deadly uracy.


    With a thunderous "BAMM!!", the aftermath was nothing short of deafening, as the sight of a mutated ice rat holding back a rampaging behemoth with nothing but raw magical power was as surreal as it appeared.


    But Bones was no ordinary rat. He was Prince Wyatt''s beast, transformed and strengthened by the "Fantastic Beasts Of Records". He was no longer just amon vermin, but a powerful force to be reckoned with.


    His master said it best - ''He was a fantastic beast''.


    [ Are you tired?] Ag''na asked with a note of concern in his voice, ringing in Bones'' mind.


    "Haaa...Ha..." Small puffs of misty breath escaped Bones'' mouth as he panted with exhaustion. But instead of answering, Bones countered with a statement of his own. "You are strong, Ag''na...very, very strong".


    And he meant every word. Despite unleashing a barrage of devastating attacks, the other Ag''na kept getting back up, brushing off each one as if they were mere nothing.


    [ Of course, I am. Didn''t I tell you from the beginning that the only thing you can do is scare me off?]


    Bones took a moment to ponder these words, then asked "How?" If any mortals or ascendants had been close by, they would have mistaken Bones'' clear voice for that of an ancient and powerful beast.


    But in truth, Bones had not only grown physically stronger, but he had also undergone a profound transformation that elevated his rank to that of a superior beast. His powers were now equal to the abilities of a Rank 5 Ascendant.


    [ Although you are now a superior beast, there remains no possibility for you to overpower me. The only reason you''ve managed to inflict any harm is because my other, unhinged self is too inexperienced to effectively harness my abilities.] Ag''na let out a heavy sigh. [ If you desire to defeat him, the only solution is to strike with such immense force that itpels him to instinctively reconsider his approach, giving you the opportunity to escape without the fear of being chased.]


    ''Is that all?''  Bones asked, twitching his whiskers and nose as he pondered.


    [ Yes, but you understand that this is a feat that cannot be aplished alone. So, I ask, how do you n on achieving such a daunting task?]


    "Are you not going to lend your assistance?"


    A peal of mirthful cachinnation echoed from within his consciousness.


    [ I owe you no assistance, rat] Ag''na dered, his voice tinged with a hint of annoyance. [ Let it be known that my presence here is solely due to the ''aberration'' that is you and your master. And, beyond the fact that you have be my inheritor by force, I must determine if you have the mettle to face my other self and prove to me that you are deserving of my attention.]


    With a menacing growl, Bones bared his tiny, razor-sharp incisors at the unscathed Ag''na, who had just emerged unscathed from the barrage of icicles.


    Despite having heard Ag''na''s words, he chose to remain silent.


    Ag''na added, [ So, what is your next move, rat? Will your defeat solidify your status as a perpetual rodent, or will you finally demonstrate why a human would alter the past, just for your sake?]


    Once more, Bones remained mute, his tiny jaws agape. His sinews strained as his muscles bulged with raw power, rippling with intense exertion. His magical energy surged, illuminating the surrounding area to the point where it was visible from a mile away to the naked eye. And with the might of a superior beast, he let out a piercing growl.

 Chapter 169 B For Bones (2)

    ?The resounding growl that escaped his lips rumbled like thunder, echoing across the vast expanse of the Vrymath Kingdom and soaring upward toward the frozen forest as if beckoning to something - or someone - beyond.


    [ What are you doing? ] Ag''na queried with a tone of inquiry.


    However, Bones remained mute, not uttering a word with his gaze fixed upon the horizon.


    In mere moments, a cacophony of growls, calls, and squeaks resounded in their vicinity, heralding the approach of a herd of some unknown creatures


    ? [ You sly little rat..] Ag''na spoke, disbelief evident in his voice. [ You requested me to demonstrate that technique not out of fascination, but to master it for yourself.]


    Atst, Bones broke his silence, saying "Yes. If I cannot ovee the challenge, I''ll seek out someone who can".


    A sudden hush fell upon his thoughts, as if the world had stopped moving. The stillness was uneasy, until a light chuckle echoed within his mind.


    [ If you can''t handle it on your own, you''ll find someone who can.] Ag''na approved with a chuckle. [ You''re truly bing a ''revered beast'' by delegating your duties to others.]


    As beasts of varying magnitudes and power encircled them, Ag''na continued [ But I''ll allow it... Congrattions, you''ve passed the first test.]


    Bones voiced his doubt, asking, "How many tests are there?".


    [ Only two.] Ag''na answered simply.


    "And what is the second one?" Bones pressed on.


    Ag''na dramatically cleared his throat [ Initially, I just wanted to see you defeat my other self and send it into retreat by instinct. But now that you have it cornered, what do you think the oue will be?]


    Bones bared his teeth with ferocity and replied "Fight."


    [ Correct... Your second trial, my little rat, is to vanquish me before I eradicate you.] Ag''na announced.


    As predicted, the feral Ag''na snarled in a frenzy, his body emitting a tremendous amount of white mist that obscured the air around him. The mist transformed into snowkes, freezing any surface it came into contact with.


    The temperature dropped so significantly that even a breath of fog would solidify into ice, and that''s when it happened. From seemingly nowhere, dozens of ice sculptures resembling Ag''na appeared out of thin air, multiplying until there were 60 living ice sculptures that bore a striking resemnce to Ag''na.


    While their numbers were smallpared to the hundreds of beasts surrounding them, a mere nce at the 60 towering behemoths facing off against the masses of mutated ice beasts was enough to convey the sheer magnitude of the threat posed by both sides. A threat that defied description. One single misstep or opportunity was all it would take to tip the bnce in favour of either the behemoths or the beasts.


    [ I warned you.] Ag''na stated with a weary sigh. [The harder you drive him into a corner, the more you''ll witness the true power of a revered beast. And if you keep pushing instead of finding a way to retreat, everyone, including your master, will either die or be a frozen wastnd of ice and snow.]


    At this point, Bones was so irritated by Ag''na''s constant nagging that he let out a roaring growl. "SHUT UP!" His jaws were wide open as he exhaled foggy breaths that instantly turned into snowkes before theynded in the crater below.


    With even greater ferocity, Bones fixed his gaze upon the sleepy behemoth. "If you won''t help me, then just keep quiet". He expressed, channelling his words directly towards Ag''na.


    With a huff of disdain, Ag''na retorted [ If that is the level of respect you hold for your predecessor, then very well. I shall leave you to your inevitable downfall and hope that your passing is painless.]


    And with that, his voice faded from Bones'' mind, leaving behind a palpable emptiness.


    Bones took a deep breath, attempting to steady himself amidst the void left by Ag''na. With a focused mind, he issued a simplemand to the horde of mutated beasts that surrounded them.


    Themand was clear and concise - "Attack".


    In an instant, the air was filled with the deafening growls of the beasts, bothrge and small, as they surged forward into the crater like a tidal wave, their jaws open wide with the intention of tearing the behemoths apart.


    The expressions on the faces of the several feral behemoths were impassive as they gazed upon the stampeding horde. With synchronized movements, they advanced, branching out in different directions, driven by a singr, vicious thought.


    "ughter".


    "BOOOM!!" "BAMM"


    The first wave of the battle was deafening as the forces shed. The ground shook with the force of the impact, apanied by the fierce growls of the battling beasts.


    Amidst the chaos of both sides determined to end the existence of the other, Bones seized the opportunity to slip into the fray and unleash one of his abilities.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Enhanced Smell.]


    With this ability, Bones was able to single out Ag''na''s main body from the multitude of copies amidst the beasts fighting to the death within the crater. He could feel the strength of his ability grow, allowing him to perceive the faint scent of the sea, along with that of his master, who was still in the hands of the humans who had stopped running to witness the battle and destruction.


    [ Enhanced Tracking.]


    With the scent firmly in his grasp, Bones took off at a sprint, following an imaginary path that guided him forward. Utilizing his ability to hide his presence and his small body frame, he went unnoticed until he finally came face to face with Ag''na''s main body, which was in the process of tearing the limbs off a fox-like mutated beast.


    Undeterred, Bones locked his gaze onto the behemoth. Summoning every ounce of magical energy within him, he unleashed it in an explosive burst.


    "BOOOOM!"


    The air around him rippled with invisible force as he charged forward, condensing all of his magical energy into a single, imperishable ice spike. With deadly precision, he aimed it at one of Ag''na''s vital spots.


    "BAMMM!!" "BOOOM!!"


    The impact was powerful, sending shockwaves rippling through the air and destabilizing Ag''na''s body. The shockwaves spread far and wide, pushing any beast or anything within their path several meters away.


    "GRROOOWLL"


    Ignoring Ag''na''s painful growls, Bones pushed the icicle deeper into its hindquarters. If he couldn''t attack the heart, and eyes, or incapacitate the legs, he would employ one of the greatest lessons his master had ever taught him.


    "When fighting a dragon or a beastrger than you in size and greater than you in strength, you can never go wrong by unleashing your most devastating attacks in their ass" His master said.


    Bones was aware that his master had only revealed this secret to him because of his own weaknesses. But now, with his newfound strength...


    "GRROOOOWWLLL" Ag''na''s main body roared to the sky as its legs gave out, and with a loud "Bam", its massive form copsed onto the shattered ground.


    But that was not the end.


    With each strike, Bones pushed his limits and the limits of his magical energy. His determination to vanquish the beast fueled his attacks and made them stronger with each hit.


    "BAM!" "BOOM!" The ground shook with each impact, and the behemoth''s cries of pain echoed through the crater.


    "GROOOOWLL" The behemoth, about to rise again, crumpled to the ground once more, emitting a loud, pained groan.


    Bones thought to himself ''Master was right. This is the ultimate technique for defeating any beast''. Despite feeling exhausted, he mustered up his magical energy once more and prepared to strike again.


    Meanwhile, within the confines of his mind, the Ag''na watched in disbelief as Bones unrelentingly continued his attack on his main body.


    The rat, once again, had taken Ag''na by surprise, aplishing the impossible in the most unexpected of ways. And with each devastating blow, Ag''na almost felt like he could feel the pain of Bones'' attack as it reverberated through his main body.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Meanwhile, a thousand and several hundred meters away from the destruction and chaotic onught, Annabelle watched in disbelief as she doubted what she was currently witnessing.


    She wasn''t the only one seeing this, right?


    She''d questioned at first when Prince Wyatt suddenly exploded with raw undiluted magical energy that had rendered him unconscious. She''d questioned when a formless spiral of wind and pure condensed mana appeared beside him and from within it, a mutated ice rat jumped out and wed its way towards Prince Wyatt''s unconscious being.


    She''d questioned when she couldn''t tell its rank and was even more surprised and aghast when the rat jumped down from mother Andiara''s palm, falling headfirst towards the beast that chased them.


    And now, as she watched them battle against one another, a rat and a feral enormous beast, with nothing but brute strength and untainted magical energy. And so, she found herself doubting that maybe her eyes were the problem.


    Of course, they were, maybe she was tired and had fallen asleep, on---


    "Yes, everyone here can see it" A voice prated her ears and dispersed her thoughts away.

 Chapter 170 Some Thoughts Can Drive You Crazy

    Annabelle turned, fixing her gaze upon the mature woman exuding a regal air beside her. She couldn''t help but think she was likely one of the captain''s women who he has slept with, given how the captain had risked his life to protect them and bring them to safety.


    Crisp and resolute, the woman''s voice cut through the tense air like a knife. "The rat should be the least of your worries" She stated with a steely gaze fixed on Annabelle.


    Annabelle''s eyes flickered with uncertainty and unease.


    "Please, do not misunderstand" The woman hurried to add as another explosion boomed in the distance. "The creature battling the rat is a far greater threat, and one that you should be wary of." Her conviction faltered, however, as if she was no longer sure of her own words, leaving Annabelle to doubt the truth behind her assertion.


    "So apart from the fact that there is amon mutated ice rat which I never even imagined was possible, and also the fact that it is currently fighting and going toe to toe with another mutated Bramoth of that size and calibre, you are saying that I should be more concerned about the Bramoth and its identity than the rat that is currently beating it down to its knees".


    She stared dumbly at the woman before sending her eyes back to the unimaginative scene in front of her.


    Even nature has its own limits and the fact that she couldn''t even begin to fathom the power and rank of the two magical beasts currently engaged in a ferocious battle, made it dawn on her that these creatures -the rat were far beyond her abilities to handle.


    As the woman spoke again, Annabelle sensed a regal air about her, a confidence that belied her fear. "I see your point. It is a rare creature indeed, and one that we cannot afford to underestimate". She responded. "But have you ever heard of a Bramoth in this part of the continent?".


    Annabelle furrowed her brow, knowing full well she wasn''t stupid and quicklyprehended what the woman was attempting to convey. However, the notion was difficult for her to believe, and she asked "What exactly are you trying to imply?".


    The woman chuckled softly, but unfortunately, Annabelle found her demeanour rather irksome. Due to the immense stress weighing on her mind and body,bined with the tension of fleeing from a beast that was half the size of Mother Andiara, she struggled to contain her frustration with the woman.


    She was tired, and frustrated, and was now getting slowly irritated even though she did her best to hide it.


    Regardless, despite her best efforts, Annabelle couldn''t contain her emotions, and they seeped out through her words. "I fail to see the humour in our current predicament, but if you don''t think it''s a matter of life and death, then I''ll allow you to lead us out of here while I rest and recuperate". Folding her hands, a mischievous smirk yed on Annabelle''s lips.


    A tired sigh escaped the woman''s lips. "I apologize if I''ve offended you. I didn''t mean to trivialize our situation". After taking a deep breath, she continued "May I know your name, please?".


    Annabelle responded "I am Annabelle." Even though she knew her frustration and anger were not baseless ims - she could have escaped by herself without any unwanted baggage - she didn''t feel the need to continue dwelling on it, especially given the woman''s polite and surprisingly serene presence.


    "I''m Edna" Edna expressed, extending her hand for a handshake.


    Annabelle declined the gesture, instead nodding her head and returning her attention to the devastation.  She scrutinized the destruction before her with a keen gaze, taking in every detail, every nuance.


    "So, what were you trying to say?" Annabelle asked, eager to understand what Edna had to share about what they were currently witnessing, without any beating around the bush.


    Edna nodded and cleared her throat before she asked "What if I told you that Bramoth is not a mutated Bramoth, but Ag''na the sleepy Behemoth?"


    And just like that, the bomb was dropped.


    But...


    "Unbelievable.." Annabelle interrupted "Is that what you wanted to tell me?" She then chuckled, and her chuckle quickly escted into a boomingugh that sent the other two women reeling backwards in apprehension.


    "I actually thought you wanted to say something reasonable. But sure, let''s make the unreasonable even more unreasonable by iming that the renowned sleepy behemoth is currently fighting against a rat" She repeated. "A rat...now tell me, does that make any sense to you?".


    Without even waiting for Edna''s response, Annabelle pressed on "And in case you''re not aware, the sleepy behemoth was killed years ago by the renowned three kings". She shot a sidelong nce at Edna. "So if you don''t want to be burned to death in a frozen wastnd of ice and snow by the remnants of their kingdom, I suggest you do away with such imaginative thoughts".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Annabelle had expected Edna to quiet down and retreat to her corner, but to her surprise, the woman spoke up, her words tinged with sadness.


    "I know" She said. "But I assure you that they would do no such thing, especially since one of them was my husband, after all". Edna''s eyes clouded with tears.


    Annabelle snapped her head backwards. "Husband" The words kept reying in her mind on repeat.


    The woman smiled. The woman, ''Edna'' who had just dropped an inconceivable statement smiled and continued. "Yes, from my hair, you can already tell who I am and guess which of the renowned kings is my husband".


    Without her permission, Annabelle''s mind recoiled through her memories, scouring them for any shred of evidence that could support or disprove Edna''s im. Her thoughts raced as she tried to make sense of what was happening, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions and ideas.


    And for the first time, she took in Edna''s overall appearance: the green hair, the green eyes, the silk purple silk gown and...


    Annabelle''s throat caught as she gulped audibly at the sight of the diamond-carved shield insignia on Edna''s gown. While to some it might have seemed a mere decoration, Annabelle recognized it as the emblem of the Eser Kingdom.


    Unknowingly, she stumbled backwards, her hands grew cold and mmy, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Struggling to find her voice, Annabelle managed to stutter out the question that was on her mind. "It can''t be that you are...?".


    Before she could finish, Edna interrupted with a regal air, confirming her identity. With a dignified bow that spoke of years spent in thepany of royalty, she responded. "My name is Edna Kanit, the former queen of the Eser Kingdom".


    With a light chuckle, she added. "Although I would not have dared to tell you earlier, especially since I anticipated your reaction. However, considering your closeness with Captain Wyatt, I deemed it wise to disclose my identity to you now, in order to avert any unforeseen troubles that may arise in the future because of me".


    Annabelle nodded in understanding, taking in the news with a sense of disbelief. The Queen had been dered dead, and yet here she was, brought back to thend of the living by the infamous Prince Wyatt.


    Her gaze shifted to the unconscious captain, her curiosity piqued. With bated breath, she imagined inching closer, her hand hovering over his shoulder as if to shake him awake, eager to hear the full story from his lips.


    But she withheld her emotions and posed a very important question. "So, you''re saying that the Bramoth is that beast - Ag''na?"


    Her eyes were fixed on the mutated ice creature, locked in a fierce battle against the frozen copies of Bramoth, with the authentic Bramoth and the rat lost in the midst of the chaos.


    "Despite having not seen it in years, I can tell you with certainty that the Bramoth responsible for my husband''s death is none other than Ag''na". Edna responded. "And no, I have no idea how that creature has managed to survive, given that it should have perished along with my husband and the other two renowned kings."


    "But... But..." Annabelle was raging to know the truth. If the sleepy behemoth had been alive all the time, then where had it been?


    Had it been recuperating?


    She wanted to know.


    And in heaven''s name, why had a revered beast attacked them?


    For all she knew, none of the people here had the abilities or capabilities to cross blows with a revered beast. Even Captain Crimson would have to think twice before he called for help if he ever crossed paths with a beast of such rank.


    Edna shook her head, and a tired sigh escaped her lips. "I too have a lot of unanswered questions to ask, so don''t bother stressing yourself to question it". She said. She paused and then continued, her hand pointing towards Prince Wyatt. "The best we can do now is wait until he is awake".

 Chapter 171 Vrymath Kingdom Has Fallen

    Immediately, Annabelle nodded her head and slowed down her thoughts. Edna was right. Her eyes trailed towards Prince Wyatt''s unconscious form again.


    And so, Annabelle began to connect the dots.


    He was the first to sense the presence of the beast and react. Just as the beast relentlessly pursued them, he suddenly copsed, and a rat appeared by his side, only to dive towards the dreaded beast and engage it inbat, going head to head with it.


    Prince Wyatt was a beast tamer, which meant that the mutated ice rat was his tamed beast. Moreover, it was possible that Ag''na''s chase and attack on their group was not a mistake but a deliberate move aimed at Prince Wyatt.


    As she pondered this, the illogicality of the situation became increasingly apparent. However, her concern was not only about theck of sense behind the attack but also about her ignorance of what her captain had done to provoke the beast''s fury.


    Again. For thest time, he has sent her mind reeling back in a mess.


    Her captain.... This prince.... is beyond logic!


    ............


    Only two kinds of ascendants existed.


    Yes, even though they choose not to admit it, there are those who, after receiving their path from the gods, choose to remain dependent on their path''s abilities or ''perks'' if they choose to follow its technicality. They remain the same, not choosing to rear the knowledge that those before them had crafted because it is so easy to ignore, to push to the back of one''s mind that the strength not gained through one''s might is a power that can be taken away by another.


    Another -''gods''.


    And then, there are those who almost never faced this conundrum. They believe in no one other than the abundance of their own strengths, rather than the abilities that their ''gods'' had imed to gift them.


    Hence, they have a far greater reason to ascend rather than just advancing towards the next circle, the next rank - they have something much more to gain, an ultimate goal that they wish to attain, and would do so no matter the cost, no matter the obstacle. They would willingly embrace it and ovee whichever one thates to their fullest. Because from the moment they decide to ascend, their ultimate goal is to be gods.


    As such, even if they had no choice but to ept the gifts of such divine beings, they couldn''t --they wouldn''t willingly choose to cling unto it.


    Nina Aswyth unfortunately belonged to the former. She knew that she didn''t aim to possess the might and abilities to rival a god, and neither did she ever aim to ever be a god.


    Yet, what kind of ascendants are these?


    "BOOOOM!" The foundations of Miracle Mountain shook. The mad king, King Bor, who drew her ire and bloodlust, stood with pride on a bloody crimson tform in the sky, while he wielded thousands of bloody carved weapons of war, both known and unknown, forged from the dead bodies of his opponents'' soldiers.


    His opponent, with a hideously scary furious expression, stood unfazed by the countless numbers of blood-carved weapons that shot towards him with a momentum capable enough to pierce a giant. He watched as they were destroyed before they even touched his clothes, while his whole being was covered by a literal lightning cage held by several numbered bolts of lightning that hung beneath the clouds.


    They had taken their battle to the sky after they noticed that the mountain was about to copse under the sheer might of their devastating power. By going skywards, they knew that they would be left to settle their grudge and finish their fight uninterrupted.


    Nina knew that they were holding back against each other. Truthfully, she knew from the moment they shed mid-air high up into the clouds, and the shockwaves struck the mountain like a piercing heartbeat. She knew, and that was why she took to her heels and ran out of the ensuing chaos with her life tightly held within her hands, realizing that her will to live was greater than her determination for revenge.


    As a trickster, fleeing was easy for her. She could take the form of the Slywoth Kingdom''s assassins and use it to divert their relentless attacks while she escaped back to the brothel, and hoped that everything would be fine after this.


    She had hoped it would be so. Hoped that her 50-second nned escape would be sessful. But it wasn''t.


    Oh, by the gods, it wasn''t!


    The mad king flicked his hand upwards, and at hismand, a few more people erupted in a gory mess. Their blood was squeezed out of their flesh until the only thing that remained was a dried-up husk of empty remains. And then he flicked his hands forward, and their blood transformed into different arrays of swords and spears that shot towards the lightning-d King Ameal.


    "BOOOOMM!" The shockwaves of their attacks reverberated like a deafening heartbeat through the mountain''s foundations, as Nina raised her magical energy to its limit to shield herself from the brutal onught of two higher-ranked ascendants. Despite her best efforts, remnants of their destructive power bypassed her defences, wreaking havoc within her body.


    "ARRRGGGGG!" A piercing scream rang from the heavens and invaded her ears.


    Nina looked skyward and gritted her teeth at the scene. The Mad King''s armoury of weapons had finally pierced through King Ameal''s lightning-fortified cage, tearing off his left hand. A trail of blood followed as Nina watched in a daze, the detached hand falling off somewhere in the distance. She shifted her attention towards the Mad King--


    Only for her instincts to scream and her body to be frozen stiff.


    Her heart stopped.


    A sudden teary scream sounded behind her, "DIE!!"


    "SWWISSSH" A deadly gust of wind blew behind her. Nina turned her head, no longer feeling the icy cold touch she had felt before.


    "Thud" "Bam" In front of her was a beheaded citizen of the Azulioth kingdom, falling to his death without the peace andfort that one would be forced to ept at the end of their life.


    Then, she turned her head towards the other presence that had appeared beside her.


    The Slywoth assassin said. ''There are only 60 to 70 more people to go, so be careful" And looked at her stomach before he walked towards the shadow of a dead man''s corpse, which was brightly illuminated due to the morning sky. "And if you can, kill them slowly so that King Bor can make an example out of them". He added before sinking into the shadow and possibly reappearing behind the shadow of another unfortunate soul to reap another life.


    Nina listened and nodded her head in a daze before bringing her hands up to touch the itching spot on the side of her stomach.


    To her apprehension, she brought her hand to her vision and saw --


    Blood!


    She looked down and saw that her stomach was bleeding. Her body had been pierced with a spear. Thankfully, this was something that she could survive, as she could use her magical energy to slowly heal her injuries.


    But the fact that she felt that the man was aiming at her heart frightened her.


    Nina gulped. She had almost died. Almost been beheaded. Her identity as a trickster was almost revealed if the assassin had taken the chance to look closer at her body.


    Almost mindlessly running, all for the sake of revenge, she had finally received a reminder that more than anything else in this world, the only thing she feared the most was death.


    She was not ready to die, and yet, here she was...


    "CRAAACCKK" "BOOOOMM".


    The sky shed purple. An ambient wave of mana surged through the air, the sky flickered with a pulsating purple light that seemed to electrify the very air around her. The sheer power behind the sh of light knocked her to her knees, forcing her to struggle to regain her bnce on the frozen ground.


    Through the haze, she could just barely make out the sound of an irate voice berating someone for their foolish use of a technique. As the words grew clearer, she realized with a start that it was the Mad King himself who was being chastised.


    "DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT YOU CAN KEEP ON FIGHTING WITH ME IF YOU KEEP ON MINDLESSLY USING THAT TECHNIQUE... MIND YOU, MAD KING, THERE ARE REASONS WHY WARRIORS ONLY USE SACRED ARTS DURING A BATTLE, AND YOU BEING A KING DOESN''T CHANGE THAT F--"


    But before the voice could finish its sentence, several more voices suddenly materialized out of thin air beside her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait a minute--"


    "What? One of our colleagues is down. Help--"


    "I said wait a minute--"


    They were the Sloywoth assassins.


    No! No! No! No! No!


    She screamed internally. Her disguise was probably falling off due to her injury and the fact that she had temporarily lost control of herself. Yet, she refused to give up and immediately surged her magical energy.


    But even as she fought to maintain her guise, she felt a sickening sensation in her back and heard the dull thud of something solid connecting with her spin


    "Bam!" The force was strong enough to almost render her unconscious and break a few of her bones.


    And so, she justid there, helpless.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING--"


    "Shhhh... Look closer. This is not one of our own".


    She would have run away instead of impersonating the Sloywoth''s assassins if they had not barricaded their way out, trapping them in order to fish them out little by little.


    She felt her body returning back to its normal appearance.


    "You are right".


    After a minute of being visually impaired, she opened her eyes to see the mess she was in.


    "BOOM!"


    Another shattering thunderp rang in her ear.


    As she struggled to regain her senses, she looked up and saw a breathtaking sight: King Ameal stood proudly, wielding a giantnce made of pure lightning, while his enemy, King Bor, was impaled upon it, both of them hurtling towards the ground in a terrifying descent.


    Another sound rang in her ears.


    "Bamm" This time, she winced in pain as the force was directed at her and the impact mercilessly threw her body into disarray.


    Nina coughed out the taste of copper that invaded her taste buds.


    "Round her up along with the others. King Bor has already given us instructions on what to do next".


    "Will the other kings allow this?"


    "Humph! Don''t worry about them! They are too selfish to even try to worry about another kingdom that is not theirs."


    COLD.


    The voices of the assassins faded away, leaving her alone in a world that was growing colder by the second.


    Cold. Very, very cold!


    Suddenly, she was aware of how cold it was getting--so cold that it felt like her very soul was freezing over.


    But, why --Why was she feeling cold all of a sudden?


    As an ascendant, the cold was the least of her problems, even when she had a spear run through her stomach. She wasn''t supposed to feel cold, unless--


    Her eyes, weary opened to identify the source of the coldness --


    "GROWWLL!!".


    A ground-breaking roar pierced through the air and echoed throughout Miracle Mountain if not also sounding across the entire Vrymath Kingdom.


    A chilling, cold aura invaded her body, and a strange, foreign pressure settled upon her shoulders.


    In the distance, a pir of densely packed, thick, white mist shot into the sky with a radiant glow.


    "MY GOD!".


    Nina whispered, even though she didn''t want to admit it. Fear began to overrun her heart as she realized what the pir of mist represented.


    She knew about it because she had gone out of her way to document such a phenomenon in the past. Thest time a pir of mist had erupted, the whole region had been covered in ice and snow.


    But this time, its second appearance should be ---


    Nina felt grief. She felt sorrow.... The people of the Vrymath citizen. Her home --


    Were gone.


    She closed her eyes, epting her fate, and allowing all things within her toe to rest.


    At longst, the only kingdom to stand against the Moonlight''s ice had fallen, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.


    Just before the darkness took over her light, a word escaped her lips.


    "Vrymath kingdom has.... fallen".

 Chapter 172 Aftermath

    Grand Duke Liam''s voice trembled with disbelief as he surveyed the gruesome scene before him. "What happened here?".


    Yes, he could see it. But believing it was something else entirely.


    Queen Mavena responded to his question with a sidelong nce, before shifting back to the lifeless remains of the mutated beasts scattered throughout the crater. "Are you really asking that question after what we witnessed in the city?".


    The mutted corpses of the creatures were a macabre spectacle to behold. Severed headsy strewn amidst piles of shattered bones, while torsos and limbs were ripped asunder, leaving a trail of gore in their wake. The horror of the scene was inescapable, and the stench of death hung heavily in the air.


    The sight before her was overwhelming, but Queen Mavena did her best to process the situation with a clear head.


    Grand Duke Liam let out a heavy sigh, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. "I understand your point, but this is a lot to take in" He said, turning to his nephew, who appeared to be lost in his own thoughts.  before he shifted his attention in time towards Prince Beck who opened his mouth to express his thoughts.


    As Prince Beck began to speak, his words only served to confirm what they all feared: the devastation was not a coincidence, and Ag''na was the perpetrator behind it all. "The partially frozen city, the ruined kingdom walls, the remnants of the brutal battles, and now, the corpses of these mutated beasts. It appears that you were right, Queen Mavena. Ag''na is not dead, and he is responsible for all of this" He said grimly.


    In the span of just a few hours, the power dynamic had shifted dramatically, and the Prince had unfortunately be a looming threat.


    "I couldn''t agree more" Queen Mavena replied resolutely. "Ag''na is the root of all our problems, and we can no longer afford to remain in hiding".


    Knight Boris, who was clearly on edge, interjected with fierce determination in his eyes. "We must take action now. Now that we know the truth, I think that it''s time we stop hiding and start fighting back" He said, his sense of urgency palpable.


    While some of the group may have been content to return to their homes and formte a n, Knight Boris was the only one on edge, his fiery gaze betraying his urgent need to take action. But given the gravity of the situation, it was understandable that anyone in their right mind would feel the same way if they had experienced what he had.


    Grand Duke Liam couldn''t help but inwardly sigh once more. ''So, it seems that the only remaining survivor of the Eser Kingdom is their Royal chief Knight..... How ironic?'' He thought to himself. He would haveughed at the irony of the situation if it weren''t for the seriousness of their current predicament.


    Queen Mavena nodded in agreement. "Yes, that is precisely why I called for this meeting. Unfortunately, it seems that time has run out, and the beast has decided toe to us".


    Knight Boris interjected with a question that was tinged with a hint of revenge. "So, you''re proposing that we fight it?" His tone was not lost on those who could discern the difference between a simple question and a desire for vengeance.


    Queen Mavena shook her head, a fierce hardheadedness etched on her face as she let out a bitterugh that escaped her lips before she spoke with a rigid tone. "No, I am not proposing..... We are going to fight it". Her eyes swept over the faces of everyone present, daring them to doubt her resolve. "And if you are afraid of being frozen to death by its ice, fear not, for I have a way to ensure such a thing doesn''t happen. After all, I didn''t keep the Vrymath Kingdom protected for this long by relying on ordinary means".


    Before anyone could respond, Prince Beck interjected, cutting through the tension with a calm yet forceful voice. "I understand your words, Queen Mavena, but with King Ameal dead and King Bor barely clinging to life, not to mention the fact that parts of the Vrymath kingdom have been exposed to Moonlight''s ice, I must first meet with my people and discuss this life-threatening situation." His gaze met the queen''s, silently conveying his respect for her but also his need to weigh all options before making a decision.


    As she stood there, a cloak of silence enveloped Queen Mavena for several seconds. Her piercing gaze bore into Prince Beck, who stood resolute, unfazed by her scrutiny. "Can''t you take the decision on your own?" She finally asked, her voice edged with impatience.


    Prince Beck nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. "I can. But given the gravity of the situation and the recent events, it would be unwise for me to act hastily without considering all options". He couldn''t help but feel his lips twitch at the thought of the countless questions that awaited him upon his return home.


    Queen Mavena nodded in understanding. She said "Very well. I trust that you will make the right decision, now that you are convinced of what is at stake. I will give you until this evening to make your decision." Unlike the other leaders present, she knew that Prince Beck was merely a representative and did not hold any real power for himself.


    As such, she didn''t see him as a threat. Previously of course. But as of now, everyone, including him was a threat, due to the current perilous state of the Vrymath Kingdom. At least, what was left of it!


    "I shall be taking my leave" Prince Beck with a regal bow, before elegantly turning on his heels and striding away<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If you''ll excuse us, we must depart as well" Dered Grand Duke Liam with a courteous nod, leading his nephew towards the Kingdom.


    The final remaining individual, Knight Boris, silently nodded his head before he turned around and left.


    With rapt attention, Gideon observed the conversation unfold before him and queried "Should you be giving them so much time? I thought that you would have taken control of their kingdoms by force".


    "I have to" Queen Mavena replied. "I''m still uncertain about what urred. Though the behemoth attacked my kingdom, it seems that its assault was purposeful".


    Gideon''s face twisted in bewilderment as he repeated. "Purposeful? Targeted at someone?".


    Queen Mavena affirmed with a nod. "Indeed. Someone specific. Based on the destruction and tracks we''ve analyzed, it''s likely that a mage ranked ascendant mage had led the beast out of the city to battle it in the open area, sparing both the citizens and the kingdom from harm". Her voice was pensive, lost in thought.


    As she peered down into the vast crater,rge enough to engulf her entire city, the profound depth and density of the magical energy lingering in the air offered a clue to what they had been missing.


    "So you''re suggesting that a higher-ranked ascendant, someone in this region, was able to rouse the slumbering behemoth and provoke it to action" Mused Gideon.


    Queen Mavena responded. "That seems to be the case". Nheless, she still had her doubts as she was the only one who still had the memories of what had truly taken ce in the past.


    ''Was the ascendant responsible for Ag''na''s freedom?'' She wondered, her brow furrowed in deep contemtion. ''Perhaps this individual can alter memories, which would exin why others recalled a past that didn''t quite match up with the events that urred. Although some people recognized it as a single event, things just didn''t add up''.


    She scowled. ''For an ascendant to possess such a capability on such arge scale, they must be incredibly powerful. Furthermore, they may have been watching and observing everything that has been transpiring even before the Moonlight''s ice catastrophe, which means they are likely from this region".


    Their region!


    The realization of having an ascendant who could match up with a beast like Ag''na, and yet remained in hiding, like any ordinary citizen, plotting everything from behind the scene, left her stunned. She couldn''t help but wonder about the capabilities of this mysterious ascendant.


    "My Queen" Gideon''s sudden call jolted her back to reality, making her aware of her surroundings. He seemed concerned about her health, as she had drifted into a daze for the fourth time.


    Queen Mavena let out a heavy sigh, realizing that she had almost lost herself for a minute. However, she was relieved that no one was around to witness her moment of weakness.


    "We should go now" She said to Gideon. "After all this, I need a warm bath before I can continue with my day". With that, she turned around and left the vicinity of the crater. Her steps were so graceful and precise that she glided across the snow several meters ahead with each stride.


    But before Gideon could even respond, the ground shook with a tremendous force that made him stumble. And then came the deafening sound.


    "BBOOOMMM".


    Queen Mavena mmed her feet forward, and took into the sky with incredible speed. The sheer force of her takeoff created a deep sunken crater that fissured the ground.

 Chapter 173 Agna Meets The Prince

    Gideon saw this and exhaled another sigh of exhaustion, noting the Queen''s growing impatience. "She is growing more reckless and intolerant" He whispered with an aged expression.


    However, Gideon was all too aware of the dire situation that faced the Vrymath Kingdom. With the kingdom now brought to its knees, chaos was the only thing left to let loose. Dreadfully, he knew that his Queen would be at the centre of it all, as they braced themselves for what was toe.


    ..............


    Breathe in.


    Breathe out.


    With my eyes shut tight, I focused intently on the immense influx of mana that Bones had generously infused within me.


    Well, even though it almost killed me, a blessing is still a blessing.


    Breathe in.


    Breath out.


    Despite the absence of any prior encounter with Orion or any out-of-body experience, the sudden surge of strength coursing through my veins was almost mystical, imbuing me with a sense ofmanding presence that felt both strange and exhrating.


    Breathe in.


    Breathe out.


    "Uhmm! Master".


    Breathe in.


    I could hear Bones''s squeaky voice, clearer, better, and more articted than before. It felt like listening to the chipmunks for the first time, and in a strange and illogical way, In a strange and illogical twist, I found myself contemting abandoning the life of a pirate and instead embarking on a musical journey, touring the world with a band.


    I inwardly shook my head and almostughed at the nonsense that I had just thought about... Why should I go through the stress of transmigrating, and miss the thrilling adventure of being a pirate just to create a band?


    Breath out.


    Breathe in.


    Breathe out.


    ''So this is your master? He looks and behaves like a simple-minded fool!''.


    My eyes snapped open.


    I stared at Bones. No, I wasn''t looking at him, but at the smaller-sized figurine of the pokemon that chased us yesterday standing close to him.


    "What are you looking at human?".


    Sure, I might have been a little bit scared after noticing his presence when I first woke up and thought that I was suffering from a traumatic experience of what had happened yesterday. But now that I looked at him again, it seems ---


    "Huh! Are you ignoring me?" The pokemon growled. No, I think that was what he would sound like if I gave him a mic. "Do you think that I am not dangerous just because the other half of my soul isn''t present?".


    Although I found his grumblings more like an annoyance than a threat, I choose the only action I bothered doing and ignored him. Focusing my attention on Bones, I found myself liking the new look.


    I once thought that he needed to get bigger to look more threatening and dangerous, but it seems like I was wrong, and all he really needed was a new redesign.


    "I like it" I nodded my head at Bones with my eyes still trailing around his figure.


    Bones snapped his head to the side confusingly before he shifted his gaze back to mine.


    "But, I know that you weren''t able to do this by yourself, so it means that the ''Fantastic Beasts Of Records'' worked, and made you somehow, ridiculously stronger".


    Added to the fact that he had the magical beast equivalent of a grandpa trapped in a soul form, but is somehow op in one thing or the other.


    Wait!


    Now that I think about it, Bones was once a uselessmon rat. However, after a series of disappointments and scrapes at the bottom of the barrel, he was transformed by a magical artefact, which was mostly my doing through the power of the ''Fantastic Beasts Of Records''. He obtained a sealed, formerly insanely strong granddaddy soul, became stronger, and then immediately battled a beast several times stronger than himself. He emerged as the winner and escaped without a single bruise.


    I re-evaluated Bones.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''ve really undergone some major main-character development, haven''t you?" I mistakenly blurted out.


    Nice! Even if he wasn''t a dragon or some big terrifying figure like Toothless, I felt like I can sleep easy now knowing that I have an ''MC'' by my side.


    Regardless, Bones looked at me weirdly, as he was still unable to understand my strange actions and words.


    Understandable He has gotten intelligent, but he still needs time to learn.


    However --


    "Are you ignoring me human?" Who is that pokemon yelled again.


    Regardless, I ignored him once more. Yes, I was doing it on purpose. After what I had experienced during yesterday''s attack, being petty was the only action I could take against the immaterial beast in front of me.


    Of course, I know how grumpy and selfish those sealed strong granddaddies can be. But, since this feels somehow like Bones cheat, I wouldn''t try, or even attempt to do anything to his soul as long as he helped Bones to grow strong.


    However, even if I wanted to, I had a feeling that I wouldn''t be able to do anything without using the ''Fantastic Beasts Of Records''.


    ''Hey, Bones?'' I sent a message through our link.


    Bones immediately responded. ''Yes, Master Prince Wyatt''.


    Okay, that was a long title. Especially since he only addresses me as ''master'' previously. Well, as long as he continues to remain respectful and is aware of who is in control, then I don''t really care whatever title he chooses to call me.


    ''Can anyone else hear us? I questioned. Above all, this was one of the most important answers that I wanted to know.


    I needed to know if he can eavesdrop on my thoughts with Bones the same way I can eavesdrop on theirs.


    ''Rat, it seems that I won''t be getting along with this master of yours'' The beast''s voice immediately sounded amid our conversation.


    Yes, that was also part of the reason I was brushing up my petty skills. Although I wasn''t well versed in how things worked out among magical beasts, I was certain that being called ''rat'' was the same as racism or Speciesism- something like that.


    Nheless, I had a whole ¡ª-


    With a furious andmanding tone, he uttered "Enough! Enough!! Cease this nonsense at once! If you persist in your unresponsiveness, mark my words, you will rue this day for the rest of your life".


    My head snapped toward his direction before my mind could fully process his words. And by the time I did¡­


    "Excellent, it appears that I have finally captured your attention" Dered the beast with a discernible hint of vexation in his piercing gaze. He continued, "As you may have gathered, given that I have chosen to reveal myself to you, I am Ag''na, the sleepy behemoth. And I have a proposition to make: I desire to appoint this rat as my sessor, and therefore, request that you renounce any ims you may have on him".


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "Are you threatening me?". The tone and manner in which he heard spoken were not hard to miss.


    The Pok¨¦mon responded "Indirectly, yes. However, I am merely acting in the best interests of my sessor. Having a master, be it human or ascendant, may hinder his progress. If you genuinely wish for him to reach his full potential, then I...".


    "Shut up@". My words were clear and concise.


    Ag''na, or whatever his bullshit terrifying title was, stared at me briefly in stupefaction before his expression morphed into the hideous imitation of the beast that had attacked usst night.


    "If I were you, I would consider addressing the human sitting before you with more respect. Additionally..." I pointed a finger towards Bones. "His name is Bones, not rat! So unless you don''t want me to tear out your soul the same way I had sealed it in, and allow it to wither away until you cease to exist,  I suggest you refrain from referring to him in such an insulting manner".


    I didn''t need to take a good look at his expression to know that he understood everything I has just said.


    He blinked. His eyes widened as understanding dawned on him the moment heprehended my words."Are you threatening me?". His immaterial jaws were clenched together as his form once again looked like a wide beast ready to pounce on his prey.


    I responded, "Directly, yes".


    He growled. His anger burned hot at those words. But before he could talk, Bones directly cut into our conversation.


    "Ag''n ¡ª".


    "Silence!!" But the pokemon was quick to cut him off. Without breaking eye contact, he levitated upwards until his eyes met mine.


    "Human!" The Pok¨¦mon dered. "For the love of all that is unexpected!" His body began to expand, and the room grew smaller with each passing moment. "No one... no one has ever dared to threaten the sleepy behemoth in his entire existence!" His growth didn''t stop; he kept expanding until he filled my entire room, as though attempting to revert to his original form.


    At least, that was what I believed until his ever-expanding body came to a halt, having filled up the entire room.

 Chapter 174 Agna Meets The Prince (2)

    With the ferocious soul of one of the deadliest beasts I have ever encountered, locking his gaze unto mine, as he towered above me in a disy of dominance that seemed to convey some sort of primal hierarchy, he spoke "I stand as the pinnacle of my species, towering above all who came before me. None have ever ascended to my level of power, and none shall surpass me".


    "Human!" His voice boomed. " I am Ag''na - the ancient magical beast of mind, ice, and snow. The revered beast. The sleepy behemoth" His words echoed with a confidence that was both impressive and intimidating.


    Although, I would have to admit that his introduction was kind of imposing. And how he had done it was more than enough to imbue whatever kind of fear or hierarchy that he had in me, but, that would have only worked for any normalizen in this world who suddenly woke up and found out their tamed beast is being followed by the soul of some kind of revered beast.


    I, however, wasn''t buying whatever he was selling.


    I responded, "That was nice, how long did it take you toe up with a speech like that?". And most of all, I sure as hell wasn''t going to feel threatened by a soul.


    At this point, his body barely touched mine but, there was no feel to it, no warmth, except for the fact that my room was upied by a behemoth, who stared down at me with the intention of tearing my body apart.


    With his jaws still closed tight, he let disyed his full immaterial razor sharp teeth and growled in frustration. "Are you doubting what I can do to you?".


    "No, I am not, because I know that you can do nothing".


    Faster than my eyes could see, quicker than my mind could process, he widened his jaws and snapped down at my neck.


    Nevertheless, his action was like Jasper trying to deflower a virgin, but could only withdraw his ectosm manhood in defeat, frustration and shame.


    And no greater imagination expressed it more than the beast in front of me.


    Ag''na removed his head that had phased right now mine, and gazed at me once more, fully realizing that there is nothing he could do except scare and intimidate me.


    Ag''na''s words reverberated in my ear "Human! You are lucky" He said. His ethereal breath enveloped me, like a delicate wisp of smoke, leaving an otherworldly sensation upon my skin.


    "Lucky¡­" Iughed. "If I had survived only on luck, do you think that I woulde this far as an ascendant?". Of course, they were days of misfortune and fortune, but I had to, directly and indirectly, dirty my hand in other to get some of the things that I wanted for myself.


    Regardless, now that he has introduced himself, it would bemon etiquette for me to do the same. So ---


    The chair I was seated on was blown backwards due to the eruption of my magical energy. I ignited my body in mes and released a burst of fiery energy under my feet, using it to levitate myself off the ground. With a wave of pure magical pressure that made the wooden walls around me crack and bend in submission, I gazed at Ag''na, locking eyes with him.


    "I am merely a Prince without a throne. Authority with no form or bnce. Power without head, and might without tail".


    As my words resounded through the air, I floated effortlessly in mid-air, my gaze locked onto Ag''na. With each passing moment, his form dwindled, bing smaller and smaller until he was but a mere speck before me.


    "But since you are so insistent on knowing who I truly am, listen well" I continued, a sly smirk ying at my lips. "I am the destiny changer. Soul, transcended. Strength, unopposed. Time bends at my will, and the very fabric of reality moans in submission to the echoes of mymand. There is none other than me, none before me, and there will be none after me".


    My voice echoed like demonic drumbeats as I concentrated all of my magical energy and shouldered it upon his soul. Yet, I was far from finished.


    With one final flex of my power, I dered.


    "I am Wyatt.. Prince Wyatt".


    At this point, Ag''na had already returned to his much smaller pokemon form and stared at me with apprehension in his eyes.


    Nheless, to my surprise, his voice still sounded immediately after I was done.


    "You rewrote the past and changed history all because of amon¡­.. " I flexed my powers again. He paused. He thought twice before he continued with his next words. "Bones, of all things, was the reason you chose to alter history. Why did you do such a thing, and how was it even possible?"


    "Oh! You don''t believe that I am capable of doing something like that?".


    "No, it''s not that I don''t believe " He shook his head. His gaze shifted towards Bones before he focussed them back on me "But, I find it very hard to believe that you are able to do such a thing without divine help¡­.. A mortal much less a human shouldn''t be able to do something like that without any outside interference".


    True. He was right. But, I choose to disagree. ''Whether I rewrote the past with outside intervention or through the aid of a divine entity" I mused. "Does it truly matter, apart from the fact that I aplished it?".<novelnext></novelnext>


    He gazed at me, bewildered.


    I let out a deep sigh and descended to the ground, slowly extinguishing my mes. "If I did have the assistance of a divine being" I continued. "Then perhaps you should be frightened because you have just threatened a man with a god on his side. However, regardless of whether I had any help or not, shouldn''t it terrify you that I possess the ability to rewrite history to my liking, just as I have?".


    Although some of my words may not have made sense to an average human being, they held great significance for magical beasts, and that also included the one standing before me. In his eyes, results were paramount, no matter the means used to achieve them.


    For the first time since I had awoken, I watched with fascination as a range of emotions yed across Ag''n''s face. And I knew that it was because he was struggling to conclude the power and potential danger I possessed --


    "BAMM!!" "CAPTAIN!!"


    It only took a second for the doors to my room to explode into splinters of wood and for a muscr figure to crash into me, with his arms tightly wrapped around my body.


    "Captain!" The familiar voice pierced my ears, and I looked down to see the manly figure of Mad John.


    If he had asked for a hug, I would have given it to him. But being pinned to the ground like this, in the arms of a man, I wasn''t pleased.


    "GET THE HELL OFF OF ME!" I shouted.


    Mad John immediately noticed his mistake and released his grip around me before he stood up and stretched an arm towards me.


    "Here captain" He expressed.


    I shook my head, tiredly held his hand and dragged myself up.


    I groaned. "Don''t try that again". I knew that there was no bad intention in his actions, so I didn''t take it against him.


    A sigh of relief escaped mad John''s lips. "It''s good that you are fine, Captain. I almost thought that you were under attack" He surveyed the room with his eyes, and lingered his attention upon Bones for a second before he focussed his attention back on me".


    Hmm!! Of course, he couldn''t see Ag''na''s sealed aged soul.


    He continued "When Annabelle had brought up back and you were unconscious, I thought that something terrible had happened, and so, I braved myself for the worst".


    Hah! I didn''t know that he missed me that much.


    With a frown suddenly appearing on his lips, he added. "But, as I was about to set sail from the moment you arrived, I couldn''t find the rest of the crew members with you..".


    My stomach churned in remembrance as I swallowed his words.


    "When I asked Annabelle, she said that you would exin what had happened" Mad John continued, gazing at me with narrowed eyes. "Captain, what happened to the rest of the crew?".


    Brief silence.


    They are all dead. That was what I wanted to say. But, I couldn''t. I needed to phrase my words well. I breathed in and out slowly, rearranging my thoughts. But, no matter what, or how much I thought about it, I couldn''t find a better way, to announce the death of his fellow crewmen.


    My gaze shifted towards the door, where Annabelle stood, d in an ever-alluring robe, waiting for my answer.


    A ''tsk'' sounded in my mind.


    Another ''tsk'' escaped my lips.


    "Captain.."

 Chapter 175 Fixed Rematch

    "They are all dead". I expressed. But the liveliness in my voice died down the moment I finished talking.


    It took a moment for him to process my words, and when he did¡­. "Captain.." His voice croaked. His eyes widened in disbelief and his expression¡­ his expression wasced with doubt.


    I repeated, "They are dead". My expression remained emotionless because I didn''t trust my body to openly disy what I deeply felt. "We were ambushed by the magical beast responsible for the frozen moonlight ice. I... I would have saved them, but the distance between us before the attack made my attempts impossible".


    "Did.. y..ou¡­. Did you con..firm their deaths?" Mad John asked. He spoke as though there was a huge lump that blocked his throat.


    I shook my head rigidly. ''No... there was no time".


    Mad John slowly digested the information before he seemed to think it over with a much more inexplicable mixture of emotions -shock, disbelief and dread on his face.


    He replied. "That''s... that''s impossible." His voice was visibly unstable as he walked towards me and tightly grasped my shoulder with his hands. "Captain, that isn''t true, right?".


    Sigh! If this keeps on, I have no idea how the conversation will end up or what Mad John will do next! Still, I needed to apply some amount of emotional intelligence since I can''t have people willing to protect my back if I cannot show them that their well-being is important to me.


    As my thoughts raced, Mad John released his grip from my shoulders and began to mumble under his breath. His expression became fierce as a calctive gaze took over his eyes.


    Even without context, I could already contemte the things that he was currently running through his head.


    I  proceeded to sigh heavily before I stretched my right hand forward and grabbed his shoulder. "It''s not your fault, so don''t think too deeply about it".


    The moment my words fell, he snapped his head towards me and narrowed his eyes at me.


    "It''s my fault" I admitted.


    He nodded.


    You know that this is the part where you disagree with me and try to assure me that this isn''t my fault?


    But, even though I was petty, I wasn''t that petty to hold it against him.


    Reassuring him, I continued. "But even if they died in such a way, doesn''t that mean that we should hold a proper burial for them".


    His eyes widened. He opened his mouth to speak, but soon after, he swallowed back his words and fell silent, unable to utter a word.


    I knew that ves, or sea ves in particr, didn''t get proper burials and merely had their bodies thrown into the sea once they reached the end of their subscription limit on life, or if they got infected by some kind of incurable disease. So, I figured that this might be the best action that I could take.


    Moreover--


    "B---"


    "Yes" Even before he could open his mouth and attempt to speak, I interrupted him  "We will head back to the Vrymath Kingdom and retrieve their bodies before we sail back into the sea and give them a proper pirate burial".


    I also wanted to find the whereabouts of Nina. If she had died, then I would have no other choice but toy her body to rest. But even with our connection, it was hard to tell if she was still alive or barely on herst breath. Just like Bones, I couldn''t be sure what her current condition was without seeing her.


    I didn''t forget to add. "And also, while we secure their bodies, we will also use the opportunity to find the beast that had attacked us, and use its body as an offering to our fallen crewmen".


    Hisposure grew, and I watched as he gulped down the lump in his throat and spoke with a much clearer tone. ''...Cap..tain... are you alright?''"


    For heaven''s sake, pick a side, and stay there.


    My eyes twitched. It was hard for me to control it.


    "Why are you asking?" I posed a question to him.


    He remained silent for a moment. He cleared his throat and faked a cough a few times before he responded. "Captain, although I am saddened by the death of my fellow crewmen, I am also happy that you are willing to retrieve their bodies and offer them a proper burial. However, if the beast that attacked you and caused all this mess was the same one responsible for the Moonlight''s ice phenomenon, then I think it would be absolutely foolish to go after it". He shook his head the moment his words ended.


    "Are you doubting me, Mad John?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He shook his head. "I do not doubt your power and abilities, Captain, and neither do I doubt the conviction behind your words. However, I fear for the aftermath of such a decision".


    A stiff, chuckling sound entered my ears, and I shifted my side to the side of the bed to see grandpa pokemon rolled over on the bed, trying to hold in hisughter.


    I inwardly grimaced. No matter how seriously I tried to take this topic and ensure that Ipleted it, it was bing increasingly hard for me not to take it personally.


    My eyes shifted once more to Ag''na, who gazed at me with a sly expression. His voice echoed in my ears. ''Give it up. Words alone are meaningless against a being of might and power. You may be the destiny changer, but you can''t change the fact that your destiny and life wille to an end the moment you decide to go toe to toe with my main body.


    He was bragging. I could tell that he was bragging. A pokemon is bragging against me.


    Ag''na continued. "And in case you were never told, as a revered beast, the only one capable of taking my life is either another of my kind or my sessor.'' His eyes shifted towards Bones, who quietly observed our conversation with a curious gaze.


    My eyebrows furrowed.


    "I am not backing down, Mad John".


    Yes, I was petty enough to take this personally.


    A deep sigh escaped from the middle-aged man''s lips. "You are being as brash and stubborn as always, Captain. I can assure you that although we will be forever saddened by their deaths, we will also be forever grateful that you managed to secure their bodies and give them a befitting burial". Sadness reluctantly took over his eyes. ''Believe it or not, Captain, but not every sea ve gets to be given such an opportunity".


    "Ahem!" Annabelle suddenly interjected. " Captain, although this concerns me less since I haven''t had the chance to properly meet my fellow crew members. But, Sir Mad John is right. Although we managed to escape from the Bramoth the first time, it was all because your tamed beast..." She focused her attention on Bones before reluctantly withdrawing it back "¡­ had managed to temporarily cripple the beast and give us enough time to escape".


    "You too" I said, as I shifted my attention towards Annabelle, who was finally voicing her own thoughts on the matter.


    With a slow, deliberate nod of her head, she replied, "Yes. I believe it would be unwise for you, or any of us for that matter, to cross paths with that beast again. Unless, of course, you''re nning tomit suicide, captain".


    The chuckle in the background grew into a burst of full-blown irritatingughter.


    I ignored it, though mentally, I gave Annabelle a round of apuse for not making me doubt whether she was a spy or not. However, I had already made up my mind.


    Mad John reluctantly saw this and nodded his head in understanding. "Very well, Captain" He said. "I admire and respect your decision".


    Meanwhile, Annabelle shook her head in utter disappointment.


    In addition, Ag''na''s voice prated my ears, "Your stubbornness will lead to your death, human. I assure you that you are going to die. No one--"


    Regardless, I tuned out his ceaseless warnings.


    Before focusing more on how to deal with Ag''na''s main body, I directed my attention to other pressing matters. I asked. "Where are the women who arrived with me?".


    Mad John looked at me suspiciously, and a deep frown suddenly appeared on his face.


    What now?¡­. Don''t tell me that there is another problem that I need to deal with!


    "Queen Edna is currently with her husband" However, Annabelle was quick to give to me a response.


    My eyebrows quirked upwards in surprise.


    So she decided not to keep her identity a secret. Well, since I decided to bring Vanessa along, I can understand her decision to reveal her identity and--


    Wait a minute!


    My face froze. My thoughts came to a halt.  My gaze shifted towards Annabelle, and all of my attention was focused on her.


    I questioned. "What did you say?" My ears attentively listened as I did my best not to miss a single word that came out of her mouth.

 Chapter 176 The Princes Possessions

    Annabelle cleared her throat, fully aware that she was about to release a piece of very important information. And so, she repeated herself, "Queen Edna Kanit, the former queen of the Eser Kingdom, is currently in a room with her husband, the former King of the Eser Kingdom, fallen King Kanit."


    A ''bang'' exploded in my head, and I could feel my thoughts scattering around various corners of my brain, giving me a migraine.


    "How?" I voiced out my first thoughts.


    Mad John''s voice suddenly prated my ears. "Captain, I think that we should focus on our dead crew before we start ---".


    His lips instantly sealed shut the moment his eyes were locked with min


    I could tell that he had already guessed the kind of rtionship that Edna and I had. What was even better was that he knew, without a doubt, that I could tell too. This also means that he could already guess what was running through my mind right now.


    Seeing him doing the right thing and keeping quiet, I shifted my attention back to Annabelle.


    "Take me to where they are".


    "Captain, I don''t think tha---".


    "Annabelle..." My voice was sharper and harsher than I had expected. Sure, it was a good thing that Edna''s husband was still currently alive, but that was none of my business.


    Whether he appears out of anywhere like batman, or he decided to stop living in the public and suddenly decided to show himself to the public, that is none of my business.


    However, if he thinks that he can take any woman that I have imed as mine, ve or not, then it has every right to be my business.


    I repeated, "Take me to where they are".


    Annabelle stared at me with an unsteady gaze. She bit her lips before she shook her head and sighed in defeat. "Still as lecherous as ever". She uttered, almost inaudibly, but my ears were still sharp enough to pick them up.


    With hesitation, she turned around and walked forward, and I followed behind her with Bones suddenly perching on my shoulders.


    "You have gotten very fast" I patted his head and turned to see that the Ag''na had already disappeared, probably going back into Bone''s soul space.


    Mad John however had chosen to stay back and take care of the room.


    He warned. "Be careful, Captain, he is very strong" Without turning his head as he began to arrange the room.


    I nodded and continued onwards.


    Along the way, I couldn''t help but turn my head from side to side and gawk at the furnished ship.


    Damn! It looked brand new.


    From the broken doors to the chipped-off floorboard, and even the small stains, that I could have noticed before, none were there. This doesn''t just look like a repaired ship, but a brand new ship.


    Also, I think that I might have found out what a new ship smells like.


    I didn''t know how he did it, but for such a wonderful service, I am going to meet him and give him an extra pay.


    After several minutes of walking through the corridors, we finally arrived at a room which I was sure belonged to some of my crew.


    I questioned, "Is this the ce?".


    She responded. "Yes, Captain, this is the ce".


    I quickly took notice of Annabelle''s dilly-dallying behaviour and concluded that she still wanted me to change my mind.


    She turned her head to the side, giving me a sidelong nce while a frown slowly crept onto her lips. "I suppose this is where I try to stop you and make sure that you don''t do anything reckless as my captain, for your well-being and mine". She paused for a second and then continued. "But the captain''s words are the final orders, especially when it''s on his ship". She immediately corrected herself. "I am just saying that no matter what your orders are, no one can dare to object to them, even if the person is a former king".


    An awkward silence stretched out into our midst.


    I honestly didn''t know what to say to that.


    Was that some kind of reverse psychology, or was she just honestly trying to show some support?


    Well, even with some context, it was very hard to tell which was which.


    "Ahem!" She cleared her throat the moment noticed the palpable silence and forcefully unlocked the door to the room.


    She gestured for me to walk in, while she held the door open.


    I nodded. My legs strode forward as I entered the room ---<novelnext></novelnext>


    A sharp masculine voice suddenly reverberated through the air. "Who is there?" Although the question came a few secondste, what I saw next wasn''t what I had prepared myself to see.


    Once more, for the umpteenth time, since I woke up, my eyes widened in disbelief. I snapped my head backwards and briefly stared at Annabelle, who was now standing behind me with a defeated expression on her face.


    "So, it''s truly you" That sentence was enough for me to sharply turn my head towards the supposed shipwright whom I had tasked with fixing my ship.


    "What is going on here?" I posed my question to the shipwright, whose name, if I could remember correctly, was Mr Alson.


    He frowned and asked. "What do you mean? Can''t you see that I am currently having a meal with my wife?" He then shifted his gaze towards Edna, who was looking worriedly at the situation, before returning to his meal and scooping up a spoonful of rice.


    He continued, "My wife has already confessed everything to me, and..." He paused, dropping the spoon and gazing at Edna for a moment before shifting his attention back to me.


    "And I am willing to go as far as overlook everything that you have done and also not take a single coin for repairing your ship. But in return, you are to never bother my wife in your life again". He withdrew his eyes away from me once more, as though he was shooing away a fly. "And you can''t start by leaving this room".


    My brows rose at the audacity.


    Nevertheless, I chortled.


    "I have only just met your master for a few minutes, rat, and yet he has been doubted and disrespected at every turn" Ag''na''s voice echoed in my mind. "Are you sure that this human is worthy enough to be your master, rat?".


    Although, I could ignore his words, but the fact that he still called Bones rat was beginning to get on my nerves.


    "You are wrong. I know my master.." Bones clear squeaky voice sounded in my ears."... I am the unworthy one".


    That''s my boy!


    However, I quickly directed my thoughts at Bones. ''Don''t worry, master doesn''t see you as someone unworthy".


    Bones responded a few secondster. ''I already know that master''.


    Sigh! I think that I would need to find a way to get some scooby snacks for Bones.


    "Are you deaf?"


    My attention was brought back to the man in front of me.


    Silence.


    I stared at the man one more time before I cleared my throat and spoke. ''Funny enough, I also have a proposal that I would like to offer you".


    King Kanit narrowed his eyes at me. "And what would that be?".


    Daringly, I locked my gaze with his and proposed. "Number one - I will pay you double the amount for the work that you have put in repairing the ship. Then, you can head back to your little shack and I''ll pretend as though none of this ever happened".


    The instant my words left my mouth, a sense of wrongness pervaded the air. The atmosphere grew dense. Suffocating. As if the room was having a stomach ache and I was at the centre of it all, waiting for the inevitable eruption.


    "Booom!"


    My magical energy burst forth like a raging inferno, tearing through the air with a visible shockwave and rent the palpable pressure asunder.


    I snorted. I made sure that it was both exaggerated and visible.


    Then, my lips tugged. "You didn''t even wait for me to finish exining option number two".


    "Prince Wyatt" Edna suddenly called out to me. My eyes shifted to hers, and I watched as she spoke with a plea in her voice. "I am sorry for trying to use you. I beg of you, please allow my husband and me to leave this ship, and I promise that I will be forever indebted to you".


    I frowned. "What are you saying?".


    She repeated. "I meant t--".


    "Are you stupid?" I immediately interrupted.


    She paused, staring at me dumbly. Confusion clouded her eyes, as though her thoughts were dyed, and her brain struggled toprehend my words.


    Seeing this, I shook my head and added, "How can my ve be forever indebted if I already own everything that she has to offer?"


    Understanding returned to her eyes. She tried to respond, but all her words hung in her throat.

 Chapter 177 Against The Renowned King

    I ignored her and focused my attention on the fallen king who was now grinding his teeth in anger. If he could, I was sure that he would have gnawed me to pieces.


    Regardless, I cleared my throat and continued. "Number two - You can decide not to leave, but, I will throw myself for insulting a captain, on his ship".


    The atmosphere grew denser.


    A chill ran across the room. Fallen King Kanit spoke with a much calmer tone. "I heard that you are a prince.... A banished prince".


    I responded, "Yes, I am".


    "Oh!" Fallen King Kanit mused. "That means that you understand what it means to live as royalty and to suddenly fall for grace, losing everything you once had, and cherished" The fallen King tilted his head to gaze at Bones briefly before he continued. "And for that, I don''t want to fight you..... However, if you keep pushing on, then I won''t be able to stop myself".


    A rumble tore from my throat. "That was funny" I quieted down and nced to the side, to Edna. Then back to the fallen king. "Unfortunately, I am not currently in the mood to hire a jester who equates his problems with mine" I shook my head. "No matter how simr it looks, our situations arepletely different".


    Fallen King Kanit responded simply "How so?"


    I didn''t respond. There was no need for me to respond. I have already stated what I wanted, and talking anymore about that would just be a waste of time.


    And besides, I didn''t feel like it.


    ......


    He was finally happy.


    After several months and years of chopping down trees and being a shipwright..... he was... finally happy.


    But then, problems came in the form of a banished prince... a pirate with the most damaged ship that he has ever seen. At first, he thought that it might have been through some kind of battle or war, but after looking at the several beast-like jaw marks and crushed areas around the ship, he concluded otherwise.


    Regardless, like any other broken ship, he had tested his hammer on it and repaired it with his honed skills. And as a form of payment, against all odds, the gods had delivered his wife to him, safe and sound, at the dawn of morning, He was finally happy, and yet --


    And yet --


    He took a deep breath, and slowly breathed out.


    The room was disturbingly silent, for several thick seconds. "I see" He gave a short response. "But, I am still giving you onest warning".


    If anything tries to take his happiness away, he wouldn''t mind showing them the reason why he was the king that had led to battle against the sleepy behemoth.


    Yet, the banished prince said nothing. Again, the room was basked in an ufortable, unsettling silence.


    He muttered under his breath. "Very well." And then...


    He moved.


    In his eyes, time slowed down like no man''s business. He pushed his perception to a limit where he could observe the dted world around him, even the ....wide eyed prince who now stared at him in surprise.


    ''Impressive'' Kanit thought.


    Surprisingly, the pirate was able to see his attack. But it wasn''t enough. Being able to see his attack, and being able to dodge it were two entirely different things.


    He inwardly sighed. This manner of skill levelled against him wasn''t enough. It was far from being enough!


    Within seconds, he mercilessly barrelled his fist into the unfortunate pirate''s face.


    "BAAANNG!!" "BOOOOM!!"


    Time resumed, and the pirate was flung back with an indomitable force. Although he had poured all his attack into this one hit, he had also limited himself by--


    Wait a minute.


    His brain finally caught up with his body.


    Something doesn''t feel right!


    Just now, when his punch had connected, he didn''t feel as though he had impacted any flesh or bone, but instead, it felt like ---


    "BONES...!" A calm unnerving voice echoed into his ears. "ATTACK".


    Again, time slowed down. A pressure unlike any other spread into the room and made itselffortable, bncing on his shoulders like a viper kissing his skin with its fangs.


    Kanit''s eyes widened. There was something else headed his way. An attack, maybe. Nheless, he raised his hand and red his magical energy to block the flying projectile.


    "BANNNG!!"


    Ice. The projectile that he had just blocked scattered into various ice shards before they suddenly disappeared into nothingness, leaving a chilly atmosphere behind.


    ''Ice'' He repeated within himself. ''Why does it have to be ice?''.


    Thest eventful battle that he had fought was against a beast of ice and snow. And now --


    "That was a hard punch" The banished prince..... The unknown pirate expressed as he walked through the gaping wooden hole and arrived in their midst amid the scattered dust and debris in the air. He turned his head to the side, looked at the hole behind him, and sighed. "You know, I was really looking forward to paying you, but I can''t pay you for this mess that you have created".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And since I don''t want to talk too much...." A grin appeared on his lips. "Bones..."


    And then, he saw it. A rat.... A bloody rat... The strange rodent that was sitting nonchntly on the pirate''s shoulder now gazed at him with a shade of hostility in its eyes, followed by a swirling mist that encircled its body after appearing out of nowhere.


    With apprehension growing within his heart, the pirate''s next word fell "Take him outside, and give him a befitting burial".


    The rat gently jumped down to the ground andnded in front of him.


    ''What kind of joke is this?'' He thought.


    In front of any other magical beast, Kanit would have felt otherwise, sting the rodent before it had evennded to bits and pieces.


    But, something was wrong with this rat.


    The mist around the rat grew thicker, and a perceptible magical energy erupted from its body.


    ''This magical energy" Kanit felt it. The magical energy that this rat was giving.... "IMPOSSIBLE!!". He stared, awestruck as shards of ice started to form around the rodent.


    "From your expression, it seems that your wife didn''t tell you everything, that happened yesterday" The pirate''s grin grew.


    He tilted his head to the side, and his wife''s skittish expression came into view. Since she had lost his magical energy, he could assume that she must have been threatened.


    Yes, threatened. For his own safety and hers.


    "Ahem! Captain..." A familiar voice called out. Kanit snapped his head to the side and focused his eyes on Annabelle.


    The pirate responded. "Yes".


    Annabelle continued, "Well because we were not able to exin yesterday''s event, I made sure that any information about you and your tamed beast was hidden until we get a proper exnation from you". She spoke as she stood at the corner of the room, secluding herself from the ensuing battle.


    The room descended into an eerily silence. The pirate''s eyes narrowed at her, sharper than ever. Gone was his smirk.


    "...I am impressed"


    "Thank you".


    The pirate nodded. "We will talk about thatter, for now, I want to get back my ve".


    Kanit was not pleased with the strange rat in front of him and the pirate mocking his wife behind it.


    He gritted out through his teeth. ''Enough of this!''. He rushed forward like a blur.


    "BANG!" "BOOOM!"


    .....Impossible!


    "BANG!" "BOOOM!"


    Impossible!


    Another ice wall appeared in front of him, separating him and his wife from the other side of the room.


    "BANG!" "BOOOM!"


    Why?.... Why does this remind him of him?


    His fist burrowed it again. His magical energy red up and further reduced the ice wall to dust.


    Another ice wall sprang out from nothing and blocked his path before he could move again.


    He bit his lips. This was going nowhere. He turned his head and quickly nced at his wife''s frightened expression.


    No way --


    With a raging me suddenly burning within his chest, Kanit kicked against the floorboard and rose into the air. He destroyed the floorboard above him with ease as he passed through it, and ascended to the upper deck.


    No way is he losing his happiness again!


    Before his feet touched the ground, he twisted his body into an ufortable position and kicked his leg forward. The massive kick connected with two enormous icicles, exploding simultaneously into a fine mist.


    He uttered, "Ungodly Eser Technique".


    A wave of pure, unseen magical energy erupted from Kanit''s body.


    "Bam!''" The rat flew out of the destruction he had created andnded in front of him. Its gaze scrutinized him while its mana rampaged like an angry beast.


    Soon after, Kanit''s previously unseen magical energy became vibrant. It burned around him like a white cyclone of a raging inferno before copsing against his body.


    The rodent stretched its ws forward, and twelve icicles appeared, hanging in mid-air, each of them honed to a deadly point.

 Chapter 178 Against The Renowned King (2)

    With a thunderous "BBOOOM!!", Kanit unleashed his magical energy once again, causing the sea beneath them to repel away in massive waves, while the air trembled in submission to his immense power. As he exerted his might, streaks of sparkling white current raced around his hair, illuminating his entire being with an electrifying aura.


    He drew onest breath and uttered.


    "Dynamic Re-emergence".


    He disappeared from his spot.


    "BBBOOOM!!"


    The icicles rained down mercilessly.


    ¡­.......¡­.


    I gazed down at the gaping hole of my ship and shook my head in disappointment.


    "And this was just repaired" I muttered under my breath.


    I looked to the side just to see Annabelle focusing her gaze intently on the ongoing battle.


    ''Is creating icicles the only thing that you have learnt from me'' I could hear Ag''na screaming inwardly in Bones'' head. ''Come on! Create hailstorms that can freeze anything it touches. Freeze the air around you and turn your enemies to ice''.


    Yeah, although I was concerned about Bones facing someone as strong as fallen King Kanit, I wasn''t that worried because Bones wasn''t fighting alone.


    His predecessor or mentor guided him through the process and helped him attack fallen king Kanit in such a way that he began to find it hard to retaliate.


    Nheless, there was something else that caught my attention.


    ''If only I had my main body, this human would have cowered down in fear after hisst devastating defeat'' Ag''na spoke again.


    Now, I was curious. Has fallen king Kanit faced Ag''na before or was he some kind of victim of circumstance like I was?


    Also, he was fast. Too damn fast. To any average eye, it would just look as though he was teleporting at an incredibly fast pace. But when I pushed my magical energy to the limit and used it to amplify my eye, I could track his speed and watch as his afterimages glitched for a moment before vanishing.


    ''Be careful, rat. This human hasn''t gone all out yet,'' Ag''na said with a hint of concern in his voice. ''I guess that he is worried about mistakenly injuring his spouse who is still down below, which might also be the reason why he brought us out here''.


    Bones created a box of ice and encased himself in it, protecting himself from the fallen King''s destructive punch.


    "BANG!"


    The box of ice was destroyed and in it¡­.. Bones was gone.


    I blinked. An incredulous expression painted my face without my knowledge.


    But it seems that I wasn''t the only one surprised as the fallen king responded with an even more intense expression.


    ''Hahahahaha!! I knew that you would get it'' Ag''na roared withughter.


    I sighed. When am I going to get my own op grandpa?


    Annabelle suddenly called out to me "Captain!".


    I tilted my head at her.


    She divided her attention, focusing one part on me while the other keenly observed the ongoing battle.


    She questioned, "Aren''t you going to help your beast?'' Although it might look like he is giving King Kanit a hard time, I am sure that you and I can tell that the king has yet to go all out," She mused. "However, if this goes on, I don''t think that the enchantments on the ship are going tost".


    "BOOOM!!"


    Bones appeared out of nowhere and crashed an enormous icicle onto the fallen king''s back, which sent him tumbling forward in a blur. With a ''bang'', he crashed onto the ship and skewered into whosoever''s room that was.


    I frowned, ''Yeah, you''re right.'' But what I wanted to say was, ''Does that look like a battle I could just walk into?'' However, a beast tamer can''t tame a beast that is much stronger than himself, so I kept my mouth sealed to avoid unnecessary questions.


    What to do?


    As I watched Bones struggling in the fierce battle, my mind raced for answers on the best way for me to intervene and help him out. Suddenly, a very interesting idea shed through my thoughts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Divine Re-emergence!" Another voice echoed sharply into my ears, and in a split second, a powerful shockwave rippled through the air.


    I snapped my head to the side just in time to witness King Kanit erupt with another re of magical energy that shot up into the sky, scattering the clouds and causing the ship to reel back and forth as minor waves began to form. Then, his vigorous magical energy began to take shape, forming a faceless muscr humanoid giant with an upper body but no legs.


    In its right hand was an 8-meter-long great sword, and in its left hand was a 10-meter-long spear, each pulsing with the same powerful energy that animated the giant''s form.


    I heard Ag''na''s worried voice in my mind, shouting, ''Be careful, Rat! That human is finally going all out!''.


    I could feel and understand his concern all too well. In front of Bones stood the fallen king, his magical energy pulsing like a heartbeat. Above his head, strands of magical energy detached themselves like strings, connecting him to a three-foot-tall faceless giant.


    ''Push him into the sea'' Imanded without hesitation. I knew that one attack from the three-foot-tall faceless giant could decimate or divide our ship in half.


    Bones didn''t waste any time. He ran forward, disappearing into the thick fog around him that grew denser by the second. As he charged towards the fallen king, the fog began to take the shape of a sharp icicle, tearing through the wind as it honed in on its target.


    Fallen King Kanit saw the attack and raised his right arm in response. The three-foot-tall faceless giant that had been connected to him followed suit, stretching out its right hand in an attempt to dissect Bones and stop him in his tracks.


    Bones and the giant charged towards each other, both parties determined to unleash their attacks and neutralize the other''s opponent. The tension in the air was thick as they collided, magical energy crackling around them.


    "BBAANNGG!"


    Their attacks connected.


    However, the impact was not equal.


    "BOOOMMM!".


    Whereas King Kanit was forcefully dragged backwards and fell into the sea, Bones was flung backwards like a broken puppet. He hurtled through the air until his momentum was stopped by the wooden wall, which cracked upon impact.


    My teeth gnashed together in frustration as I immediately revised my n.


    "Captain?" Annabelle uttered in concern.


    "Don''t worry, he can still fight," I responded. If I hadn''t heard Ag''na, for the first time, giving Bones some words of encouragement, I would have run over there to check on his condition.


    And knowing that my actions would have distracted him, the conviction to remain in my spot was strengthened.


    "Bamm!" The sound reverberated throughout the ship, sending quivers down my body as I watched in amazement and surprise.


    The fallen king strode towards our ship with an otherworldly gait, his feet stepping on the surface of the water as though it were solid ground. Each step caused ripples that grew into waves, which soon became small tidal waves in the distance. His arms dangled like those of a wooden puppet, but his astral being breathed life into his motionless form, animating it like a marite pulled by invisible strings.


    "Hey, Annabelle?" I called out.


    "Yes, Captain," Annabelle responded, her voice distant as her eyes trailed the bodies of both fighters, man and beast. From the emotions that red from her eyes, I understood that she had doubted both of their capabilities from the beginning.


    "What you said about beast tamers having the power to change their terrain to however they wish, what do you mean?" I asked.


    "GROOWWL!"


    The sound of the growl was deafening, piercing through the air like a sharpened de. In response, a white, dense fog shot into the sky, swiftly surrounding the area. The fog was so thick that it blocked the sun''s rays, turning the sky dark and ominous, as if a storm was about to unleash its fury.


    Ag''na''s voice echoed in my mind, urging Bones to take action. "What are you waiting for? Now that the human has stopped holding back, you can at least try to injure him if you stop holding back".


    My frown deepened. It seems that Bones is truly in need of some help.


    Nevertheless --


    ''Master, I want to go all out?'' His squeaking voice sounded in my mind without a tinge of emotion in it. Before, I only viewed Bones as our team''s mascot with Toothless being our forefront attacker. But now --


    "Go ahead. Give him everything you have to offer and make him forever regret trying to im your master''s possession" I responded, with a smile proudly drawn across my face.


    But, it wasn''t that bad seeing him fighting with such potency, and pulling away his former skin of being amon rat.


    Another low resounding ''GROWL'' boomed across the sky. The temperature dropped below negative, and Bones¡­. Bones appeared once more, his movement faster than sound.

 Chapter 179 Terrain Creation

    "BANGG!"


    Bone''s small body collided with the body of the fallen king. Fallen king Kanit was caught off guard and barely registered the attack before being sent hurtling backwards like a cannonball.


    Annabelle, who had been distracted by the phenomenon in the sky, shook off her daze and turned to me. "A Rank 3 beast tamer should be able to transform their terrain, considering that Mage Rank ascendants possess thergest mana reserves". She said "However, it is an extremely difficult ability to master, as it requires imposing one''s will on the world and creating an imaginary terrain that gradually bes real as the ascendants grow stronger".


    She paused for a moment before continuing. "And by the time a beast tamer reaches Rank 4, they should be able to utilize this ability to the fullest. And by Rank 5 and Rank 6, they should be able to terraform thendscape with ease, bending it to their will".


    Annabelle quickly added "At least that''s what I managed to pick up before I left the Mage tower".


    I nodded, understanding the importance of this information, and asked again, "So the requirements are a powerful will, a potent mana reserve, and enough imagination to create or transform the terrain".


    Annabelle nodded in agreement. "Yes, those are the basics. However, since I''m not a beast tamer, there might be other important factors that I''m not aware of. But as a powerful beast tamer, surely you must have experienced it firsthand since all path skills are ingrained in us once we pick our Rank and select our paths" She mused.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened with shock and excitement, and she stared at me strangely. "Captain, are you?" she asked, leaving the question hanging in the air.


    Without responding to her inquiries, I walked forward, stopping only when I reached the edge of the ship. I watched in amazement as the fallen king Kanit, who had previously drowned in the sea, rose from the water and stood firmly on the rippling waters of the ocean.


    The battle was about to resume, as Bones continued to channel his power, slowly turning the previously calm sea into a freezing band. His abilities caused a blizzard to form in the middle of the ocean, with powerful winds whipping up snow and ice into a frenzy.


    A sigh of worry escaped my lips. I need to intervene and help Bones end this fight quickly.


    I snapped my fingers, and with a sudden burst of energy, a whirlpool emerged out of nowhere, bending the fabric of space and reality outside the ship. I watched as the vortex grewrger andrger, until it manifested into the form of a 337 ft man-eating Tiger whale.


    Toothless, emerged from the depths of the whirlpool with a mighty "SPLASH!" as she dived into the ocean. A low ''Growl'' escaped herrge jaws as she tilted her body to the side and stared at me.


    I snorted at her remark. ''Don''t worry, I will send you back to your paradise after we are done'' I sent those thoughts to her.


    And also, while I''m at it, I should try to see if I can enter the ''Temporary storage space'' again. Now that I have enough magical energy and a few other minor buffs, I might be able to seed.


    But for now, I needed to focus on the situation at hand. I jumped off the ship andnded on top of Toothless,manding her to stop a few meters away from the intense battle.


    Another low ''Growl'' entered my ears.


    "Yeah, that''s Bones" A thought invaded my mind, causing me to snort at her statement. "Believe it or not, but I think that Bones can beat you in a one-on-one match or can easily turn you into a frozen icicle if he wishes to". I said as I cleared my mind.


    "GROWL!!" Her roar resounded across the air around us.


    "Quiet down, I need to concentrate for a minute" I said firmly, taking a deep breath in before slowly exhaling. With a determined expression, I stretched my hands out to the sides and released every ounce of magical energy I had within me. I tapped into my beast tamer''s paths and essed my abilities.


    Suddenly, a rhythmic beat drummed inside my body, echoing through my flesh and bones. At first, it felt strange, but as I focused, I began to distinguish between my beast tamer path and my sorcerer path. Each had a unique energy and feeling that I couldn''t quite exin or put into words. But it was clear that they were separate and distinct from each other.


    Hmm!! I wonder if I could mix these two energies or make them interact with one another.


    Sure, I wanted to entertain such a thought, but since Annabelle has not mentioned it in her lectures, and neither do I know the consequences and problematic prospects in trying it, I choose to put it to the back of my mind and continue with my next course of action.


    The air around me grew denser as my magical energy filled the atmosphere with each passing second.


    Almost there... Ah! I can feel it!


    Suddenly, my mind was flooded with various unknown information that I had never read, seen, or heard before. It felt unnatural, almost supernatural.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yeah, ''supernatural'' was the word.


    "This is it" I murmured in amazement as I could feel every one of my path''s skills suddenly being ingrained into my body as though they were second nature.


    I slowed down the flow of my energy and let my imagination run wild. My mind was currently processing the kind of terrain that I wanted to create. My thoughts filled in the gaps and further ensured that there weren''t any loopholes in my creation.


    Honestly, I would have promptly lost myself in satisfying the hunger of my imagination, but due to the dire situation at hand, I finally settled on the most favourable terrain that I could conjure up.


    With a snap of my fingers, my magical energy pervading the air suddenly halted and froze the atmosphere around me. And then, I spoke.


    "Let there be light".


    A surge of magical energy rippled across the air, stretching to its limits and beyond. The dense foreign energy crashed into the ongoing battle between Bones and the fallen King, bringing it to a sudden halt and forcing both parties to shift their focus.


    As the unfamiliar energy pulsated through the air, Ag''na''s voice resounded in my mind, his tone serious and questioning. "What is your master trying to do, rat?" He muttered to Bones, clearly unsettled by the strange wave of mana.


    "BOOOM!!"


    The explosion reverberated across the vast expanse of the ocean, as though the gods themselves were calling out to one another. The waves of my magical energy were like tendrils of raw power, stretching as far as the eye could see, until they suddenly copsed back into my body with a deafening --


    "BANG!"


    But it wasn''t over yet.


    As if in response to my call, another explosion ripped through the air, a brilliant sh of light that left everyone, myself included, momentarily blinded. Yet, even as my vision struggled to adjust, I could see that verily...


    There was light!


    ............


    "Where am I?" Kanit surveyed the ice-concrete terrain around him. He felt a sudden influx of mana, saw the bright light, and noticed the sudden change in his surroundings. Kanit gritted his teeth in frustration as he muttered, "Terrain creation".


    Terrain creation was one of the few otherworldly abilities that Mage-rank Ascendants had the chance of possessing, depending on their chosen paths. It was also one of the heaven-defying abilities that further cemented the bridge between Ascendant ranks and paths.


    But fortunately for him, as the former king of the Eser Kingdom, he hade across various high-ranking beast tamers and witnessed the extent of their ''Terrain creation''. So without a doubt, he knew how to break free from it.


    However, in order to do so, he first needs to find the one responsible for its creation.


    With a powerful roar, fallen king Kanit screamed "PRINCE WYATT, SHOW YOURSELF! STOP THIS RUBBISH AT ONCE!" His voice echoed with his magical energy, carrying it to every corner around him.


    Regardless, there was no response. No sound, not even a gust of wind.  Kanit turned his head up to look at the foggy curtain that covered the sky above.


    He was trapped, quite literally sealed in a cage.


    The Fallen King exhaled a thick, chilly fog, causing him to frown in displeasure. "Ice! Ice! Why does it have to be ice?" He muttered to himself, still processing the whirlpool of emotions inside him.


    If the banished Prince wanted to put him through a nightmare that he had chosen to forget, then Kanit would happily erase the Prince''s existence to ensure his peace of mind remained unbroken.


    With a deep exhale, the Fallen King said "Very well." His magical energy red as he raised both hands, the giant above him following in tandem.

 Chapter 180 Matryoshka Execution Terrain

    Unfortunately for the fallen Prince, Kanit was also a Mage-ranked Ascendant, a sorcerer specializing in runes, sigils, enchantments, and death. These were just a few of the abilities that came with the array of perks associated with their chosen path.


    Although there were still various restrictions imposed upon them, but in a battle like this, they won''t make a significant difference.


    Kanit lowered his hands, and the gigantic, faceless being that rippled with strength followed suit, driving its weapons into the concrete ice below their feet.


    "CRACK!" "CRACK!"


    Suddenly, a circr pentagram filled with various interchanging runes and hieroglyphics appeared around him, causing the ice to crack and dismantle itself as it stretched outwards, further increasing its size.


    "CRACK!!" "BANG!!"


    The sound of the crumbling concrete echoed through the air, as the ground beneath him shattered like thin ice, breaking the atmosphere with a sharpness reminiscent of a shattered mirror.


    Suddenly, he found himself back in his previous spot, standing above the rippling sea. In front of him stood the fallen prince, perched atop a ferocious Tiger Whale, breathing heavily as he struggled to catch his breath after the exhaustion of casting a powerful ''Terrian Creation'' only to have it destroyed by his opponent in one fell swoop.


    Fallen King Kanit narrowed his eyes at Prince Wyatt and spoke with a tone that was both stern andmanding, "I warned you, but you chose not to listen. And unfortunately for you, you are still decades too young to challenge me".


    As he observed the banished prince, he could see him coughing severely until blood spilt out of his mouth. Fallen King Kanit knew all too well that this was the consequence a beast tamer faced when their ''Terria creation'' was forcefully destroyed. The easiest way to avoid this was to defeat the beast tamer himself, but since the banished prince had chosen to y smart, Kanit hoped that he was willing to bear the repercussions of his foolish actions.


    Gritting the words through his teeth, he refused to waste any more of his magical energy, "Are you ready to die?" Charging up his magical energy, hemanded his faceless giant to point its weapons at the prince.


    The banished prince scoffed at the question, "And who is going to kill me?" He raised a brow, "You?".


    Kanit frowned at the prince''s arrogance. Even at death''s door, his pride and ego still weighed heavier than gold. Nevertheless, Kanit had no desire to prolong this discussion.


    And so, he uttered. "Ungodly Eser Technique: Fourth Re-emergence!".


    A giant array appeared above him and began to shine brightly, causing an invisible wind to swirl around them and the ocean beneath them to ripple back, forming enormous tidal waves that disappeared into the distance.


    "Divine Star Cataclysm!"


    With a sudden movement, his hands fell and the astral giant disconnected itself from the fallen king''s body, charging forward with both weapons in hand, shining brighter than the morning star.


    As if sensing the ferocity of the attack, the world around them began to shake, and reality once again cracked like a prostitute banging her head against a mirror.


    As the light blinded all those around it, the ocean itself parted and gave way, and Kanit closed his eyes with a thin smile across his lips, anticipating the inevitable. A resounding "BANG!" followed soon after.


    "Death... The end of all things" Kanit shook his head with his eyes still closed, exhaling tiredly at the aftermath of the battle. "Ha... Haaaa..." He panted slowly as he opened his eyes and gazed at the world around him.


    Now that the battle was over, he would take his wife and leave this dreaded region, whether the Miracle Queen liked it or not.


    "Drip! Drip!" Fallen King Kanit strode forward, paying no mind to the drops of water trailing down from the soles of his boots as he searched for the damned pirate ship.


    But soon, his brows creased together in confusion. Something was wrong!


    "Boom!" He kicked the water below him and shot up into the sky. "What is going on?" Fallen King Kanit muttered to himself as he activated one of his runes mid-flight and hovered in the air, surveying the whole ocean from above. Yet, no matter how far he observed or flew, the only thing that existed around him was nothing but the.... ocean.


    "Water".


    Fallen King Kanit muttered under his breath, his heart heavy with trepidation as his frown deepened with each passing moment. The sight before him was unimaginable - nothing but endless water as far as the eye could see.


    It couldn''t be possible, could it?


    His eyes widened as he came to a sudden realization.


    Where was the ship?


    Where were the moonlight ice corruptednds?


    Where was that rat?


    His mind raced with frantic thoughts as he denied the truth thaty before him.


    No!<novelnext></novelnext>


    It couldn''t be true!


    He had killed him, hadn''t he?


    He is dead!


    "He is dead!" King Kanit roared, his voice echoing across the deste ocean. But his words rang hollow, as though he was a priest that couldn''t even believe his own teachings.


    Regardless ---


    "CRACCCKKKK" "BOOOM!!".


    The sky thundered. The wind fled from east to south. Reality itself seemed to have been defied as it bowed to the bidding of an unknown force.


    King Kanit''s expression twisted with disbelief and confusion before giving way to anger and frustration. Finally, his face settled into an expression of pure, undiluted hatred.


    "Well, it seems you''ve taken a while to discover that I''m not yet dead!" The banished Prince''s voice was distorted and echoed from all directions. "But I must give credit where credit is due: that was a sure-kill attack, and you wasted no time in executing it..."


    "I underestimated you" Fallen king Kanit admitted.


    Silence.


    "Of course, you did" "The voice reverberated through the air, followed by a boomingughter that sounded like the gods themselves were mocking his very existence.


    The sound grated on him like sandpaper against skin.


    "But I don''t understand..." He trailed off, unable to keep the question from spilling out. "I destroyed your ''Terrain creation.'' I faced you head-on and made sure my attack hit you" He said, his confusion palpable. "So how are you still alive?".


    Instead of answering his question, the banished prince continued, "Have you ever heard of the Matryoshka Doll?" He asked.


    King Kanit remained silent, his mind racing. Throughout his years as an Ascendant, he had never heard of anything resembling that name. Even the name sounded foreign.


    The voice boomed across the sky once more, taking his silence as an answer. "To put it simply, imagine a veryrge wooden box. Open it up, and you''ll find a smaller one inside. Open that one, and you''ll find an even smaller one within it. The cycle continues until you reach the end or realize that...".


    "There is another box" Interrupted fallen King Kanit. He snapped his head downward to look at the sea, turning sideways for a better view of the ocean surrounding him before shifting his attention back to the sky. "That means..." He swallowed hard, finding it difficult to believe. Exhaling his doubts, he asked again, "That means, this ce is still...".


    "Yes¡­ Fallen king Kanit, you are still in my ''Terrain Creation" The voice paused, sounding as though it was contemting its next words. "I will call it the Matryoshka execution".


    Fallen king Kanit gritted his teeth in frustration and anger. "How?" He screamed. HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE?¡­. NO ONE¡­. NO ONE HAS EVER CREATED SUCH A THING BEFORE?".


    "LET ME SPEAK!" The voice boomed like a thunderp, demanding attention.


    Kanit''s ears opened, and he listened.


    "Of all the imaginations that passed through my head, do you really think that I would settle on an ice-concretend just to defeat you?" The banished prince''s voice wasced with a hint of amusement, as though he could see the doubts and disbelief etched across King Kanit''s face. The banished prince snorted. "Destroy this terrain, and you have another one waiting for you. Destroy that one, and then you can move on to the next one. It''s simple, really".


    Kanit''s eyes widened as a strange light caught his attention. He surveyed the scene before him as the clouds began to part in a circr motion, making way for something, or someone.


    His ears were assaulted with the sounds of audible cracks forming around him. Each crack stretched forward like the screams of a haunted ghost, and the air was charged with immense magical energy.


    Suddenly, there was a deafening "BANG!" and the world around him shattered.


    Kanit looked around, bewildered, and saw that he had been thrown into a vast desert with a sky that burned bright without the presence of the sun.


    Still, there was no response from the banished prince.


    "Ungodly Eser Technique: Dynamic Re-emergence"


    The air around King Kanit crackled with electric energy as he unleashed the full force of his technique once more. Without caring whether or not his questions would be answered, he bellowed, "WHY?... WHY THIS SENSELESS BATTLE?" Streaks of white current passed through his head as he spoke. "HAVE YOU NO SHAME LUSTING OVER ANOTHER MAN''S WIFE?".


    Surprisingly, he received an answer - a resounding "NO!".

 Chapter 181 I Am....

    With a peal of dryughter, the fallen king Kanit responded to the voice''s statement, "Then you are nothing but a lustful fool".


    The voice barked, "I don''t need your observations, I know what I am!". The sky thundered and stirred up life within the desert, causing a cataclysmic sandstorm to sweep across the barrenndscape.


    Yet, despite the tumultuous storm brewing around him, Kanit remained calm andposed. He interjected "And y--".


    "I WASN''T DONE TALKING!" The banished prince bellowed.


    Kanit sealed his lips shut.


    Soon after, the voice spoke with a tone of malice and dark intent, promising destruction and chaos on a scale that made Kanit shudder. "Not only you, but in my lifetime,  I shall render innumerable women into widows and children into orphans" The voice had dered, its words echoing through the empty expanse of the desert. "Fathers will shelter their daughters and wives, and brothers will protect their sisters and mothers"  The voice chuckled with a sense of satisfaction.  "And subsequently, they will rise up, an assemge of dust in revolt against a scorching gale. One by one, their sepulchres will fill with the embers of those they cherish, and the world will quiver in terror at the mere utterance of my appetion..."


    The voice softened to a whisper as it dered.


    "I am Captain Wyatt".


    Kanit''s eyes widened in surprise and disbelief. He briefly closed them, as if to process the revtion, before opening them again with a mncholic glint passing through them.


    "The world is a vast and wondrous ce, full of endless opportunities and paths to follow" Kanit began, his voice heavy with sadness. "Yet, amidst all of the possibilities, you have chosen to embrace such a pitiful and despicable path. As a prince, even if banished, how could you fall so far as to be a rogue pirate, willing choosing to inflict pain and suffering upon others?".


    "Do I need a reason?" His words reverberated through the air like a p of thunder, as if a man was pounding his chest with raw emotion. "Some men do good for the sake of goodness, while others revel in the depravity of evil. Tyrants take pleasure in beheading anyone who dares to question their rule, they plunder the masses and subject them to a life worse than that of livestock, all because they can. A prostitute may end the life in her womb just to avoid inconvenience, and men led by their carnal desires will return to her bed, spilling their life-giving elixir in a ughterhouse where life emerges only to meet death before it can even begin".


    "All these people...all these stories...even though they are fully cognizant of their emotions and actions, they choose to carry out such acts simply because they can" He continued, letting out a deep sigh before his lips curled into a short chuckle. "Fallen King Kanit, do you truly believe that I require a justification for my actions when I am fully aware of who I am, and what I am capable of?".


    Kanit didn''t understand. He was left perplexed by the banished prince''s ideology. Despite his best efforts,prehension eluded him like a fleeting phantom, slipping through his grasp and leaving him grasping at nothing but the empty air.


    However, amidst the chaos of his confusion, there was one thing that he could pick up from his words.


    And, because of that ---


    "Divine Re-emergence" Kanit focused his energy and stirred up his magical energy once again. A three-foot-tall astral giant materialized before him, created through Kanit''s careful observation of spirits, summoners and runes. It towered over him, a fierce and awe-inspiring embodiment of his strength and willpower.


    He looked up to the skies and roared, "Then, for every lover forced to relinquish their heart to you. For every father, brother or sibling turned to ash for standing against you. For every defiled soul at your mercy... I swear upon the gods, Captain Wyatt, I will end you". Despite the strain of his prolonged battle and his magical energy stretched to the limit, Kanit chose to press on, for he knew that if this madman was left unchecked, countless lives, including his own, would suffer at his merciless hands.


    "Final Re-emergence: Divine Body Ascension".


    The astral body above him fused with his own, wrapping around him like a protective shield, as his magical energy red and affected the terrain around him. Then, he charged towards the clouds.


    The world doesn''t need another madman or tyrant.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Bones stared at me worriedly as I spoke with my heart boiling with irritation and annoyance. Of course, I know what I am!


    I know the kind of man I was!


    Ever since the first day, I transmigrated into this world, I already knew what kind of person I wanted to be.


    And do I care if anybody says otherwise? No!


    Do I feel guilty for doing such a thing? No!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Do I need some kind of background verification to make my actions seem more reasonable? Maybe!


    "...."


    Arghh! Stop asking yourself stupid questions or else, you are just going to prove him right.


    Nheless, before my inner thoughts could speak again, Ag''na appeared in front of me. His ghostly body floated around the pitch-dark atmosphere surrounding my body before his eyes settled upon me.


    He muttered something under his breath.


    My brows rose. "What?".


    I certainly wasn''t in the mood for another disturbance.


    "Nothing," he shook his head, sounding surprisingly less vigorous than his former self. "I was just curious about this terrain that you created and wanted to carefully observe it¡­" Ag''na shifted his attention to the wide ss-like screen in front of him, which showed a detailed image of Fallen King Kanit being transported into ava-filled terrain where the heat itself was capable of bending steel. He continued. "What do you call it again¡­ Mysiro¡­ Mishyki¡­?"


    My lips twitched. "It''s called the Matryoshka Execution Terrain" I responded.


    "Oh!" He nodded his head in understanding. "You know, I have fought a lot of Ascendants, including beast tamers specifically who wanted to tame me, thinking that they were strong enough to get me under their control".


    I nodded, considering that Ag''na was a magical beast and the proimed strongest of his species. It was understandable why any beast tamer would want to have a behemoth of that size and strength as their tamed beast.


    Without waiting for a response, he continued. "And among all of them, only a few were capable of casting a proper ''Terrain creation'' - a proper one that is neither as simplistic nor as dangerously frightening as yours".


    "Are you indirectly trying to praise me?" I asked, while trying to hide my incredulity and maintain a stoic expression.


    He snorted, albeit dramatically. "Don''t get over your head, I am just trying to say that I am impressed" He said as he turned to the wide disy screen that now showed fallen king Kanit in a world with several stars that brightened up the night sky, and the ever-raining mountain-sizedets that fell from the sky with nond to stop their descent.


    Once again, this time, however, both of my eyebrows rose.


    Was the pokemon a tsundere?


    Hmmm! Well, that actually makes sense if he were to bepared with the other OP-sealed grandpas.


    "Still, I am curious as to how you are able to possess such potent and excess magical energy to make such a thing possible" He said.


    Ag''na turned to me, seeking answers. But, truthfully, I didn''t know how to respond to that question. Thest time I stopped to ponder on such a thing was when I remembered that I had only ever felt weakened or unconscious due to the influx of magical energy in me, and not because Icked any of it.


    And even though it felt as though my body was constantly adjusting to the immense magical energy in me, thanks to myst eventful conversation with Annabelle, it didn''t escape my understanding that maybe it had something to do with me possessing two paths that were within the Mage ranks.


    Seriously, I couldn''t even imagine what would happen when I chose my lesser path.


    "So you also have no knowledge about it" Ag''na said, taking my silence as an answer. "Hmmm! Strange. Strange indeed¡­."


    I mused for a moment before asking, "Is that all?"


    Ag''na shook his head, his eyes glistening with curiosity. "One more thing" He said. "I am curious about your actions. Considering your strength and youth, you could easily gain the favour of any woman you desire and amass any kind of riches or wealth. Your life is an open door, waiting for you to take whatever you want, however, you want it. And yet, you choose to go through such a difficult task to possess another man''s spouse... his wife".


    The words smoothly rolled off his ethereal jaws as he continued, "And please, don''t give me that nonsense excuse of doing it because you can and want to".

 Chapter 182 Weighty Decisions

    Unexpectedly, Ag''na''s body began to expand in the vast, empty space until he returned back to his original form and stared at me through his transparent, ghostly eyes. "I am a magical beast, an animal that obeys the rules of nature. And let me tell you, nature is unkind. Strong or weak, beautiful or ugly, ferocious or tame, it treats all things impartially. That is something that I cannot escape from, nor will it ever change, no matter how strong I grow".


    "What are you trying to say?" I asked.


    "Nothing much" Ag''na replied. "All I am saying is that I am a beast, and I have several reasons for my actions" He locked his gaze with mine. "But you... you are human, driven by your greed or lust, selfishness or hatred. Surely, for taking things this far, you must have a reason?".


    I began to think. I couldn''t fault him for his words since he was a beast, which meant that his views were more skewed than mine from birth. However, before I could think deeper, Ag''na suddenly shrunk down to his miniature form and sighed tiredly.


    "For you to have thought about it this much, it must mean that you are truly doing this simply because you can... all because you can and feel that you should" Ag''na spoke with wonder in his voice as his body slowly disappeared and returned back to Bone''s mindscape. Then, with a deep sense of respect, Ag''na spoke once more "Congrattions, Captain Prince Wyatt. I, Ag''na, the sleepy behemoth, have finally decided to regard you as the master of my inheritor".


    Hisst words echoed in my mind. "From a magical beast to a fellow beast in human skin. I might be a beast, but you are more of a beast than I am...".


    ...........


    As the ''Terrain creation'' was shrouded in a thick veil of mist, he paced restlessly back and forth on the creaking wooden floorboard of the ship. His eyes darted nervously towards the fog before he withdrew his gaze and stared nkly at the floor, lost in thought. With each step, his anxiety mounted, and he repeated his actions and behaviour, unsure of what else to do.


    What to do!


    What to do!


    What to do!


    His mind was racing, his thoughts colliding with each other like waves in a storm. The strange mist had appeared out of nowhere, and within moments, it had swallowed Captain Wyatt and fallen king Kanit. Half an hour had passed, and yet, he still hadn''t been able to understand or even grasp the situation of what was going on in there. The tension in the air was palpable, like a heavy weight pressing down on his chest.


    They were as blind as a pirate, blindfolded in the midst of a raging storm.


    What to do!


    What to d¡­..


    But before he could continue, a throat-clearing "Ahem!" interrupted him.


    He stopped.


    He came to a halt, turning his gaze to the woman who stood nonchntly at the side. Although she was now his fellow crew member, and the second strongest ascendant in their crew after his captain, he had yet to discover any likeable characteristics about her.


    And even though she was an ascendant, he no longer feared being locked up in the same room with one, even if he was to be crushed like a bug under their immense power.


    He stared at her and asked "You want to say something?".


    She nodded. An audible sigh escaped her lips as she continued "I don''t believe that anxiously pacing around will solve anything. Besides, we already knew what he was going to do....".


    "Your point is?"


    Annabelle looked at him with surprise etched on her face. It was clear that she was taken aback by his directness, especially considering that he was addressing an ascendant with such frankness.


    Still, she responded with a measured tone. "My point is that the captain is much stronger than he appears. And although fallen king Kanit is stronger, I can assure you that this is something the captain could easily handle".


    Jerry raised a sceptical eyebrow at her. "Don''t you think I already know that?" He snorted in derision.


    Annabelle imitated his actions and raised her own eyebrow in response. "Then why are you..." She began, but before she could finish, Jerry cut her off.


    "I know you''re new here, so I''ll only tell you this once. You better listen carefully" His tone was serious. His voice was firm andmanding.


    Annabelle frowned, still unsure of what Jerry was getting at. Nevertheless, she managed to nod in response and listened attentively.


    Jerry cleared his throat before continuing. "You see, I''ve witnessed captain Wyatt dive into the sea while being engulfed in mes, charging headfirst into the jaws of a Tiger whale, despite having no chance of surviving such an encounter. Yet, he returned dayster to save us, defying all odds andmon sense as he rode the same Tiger whale andmanded it as easily as a shepherd controls his flock".


    Annabelle''s mind raced, trying to ce the event in context "Was that when...".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes" Jerry cut her off again. "That was when we unknowingly crossed into the borders of the Crimson Eye''s territory".


    She swallowed hard, the next words sticking in her throat. Wasn''t this exactly the kind of information that Captain Crimson Eye was expecting her to provide? A detailed ount of Prince Wyatt''s life, spoken from the mouth of a man whom he trusted implicitly.


    This was it!


    Jerry continued his story, his voice tinged with pride. "Despite everything, the captain still managed to save us and the ship. He delivered an overwhelming victory that left you unconscious in the end. He even struck a deal with Captain Crimson Eye, the most territorial pirate under Captain Silver-Tongue, and sailed his sea untouched while Captain Crimson Eye watched from afar".


    Jerry paused, his gaze fixed on the dense mist as though he were reliving the events of the past. A sudden pride began to swell in his chest.


    After a while, he tilted his head and continued "Though I am unaware of what transpired during your time in the Vrymath Kingdom or what caused you to flee, I have witnessed this man perform miracles time and time again" He threw a sidelong nce at Annabelle, adding, "...miracles I''m certain you''ve also witnessed".


    Annabelle didn''t know when her expression suddenlypsed into a daze.


    Jerry noticed and let out a chuckle. "I''m more concerned about whether he''ll ughter the shipwright in cold blood or dispatch him before he''s done repairing our vessel" He said, folding his arms and staring out at the mist with confidence. "I don''t care how he indulges his desires or how many women he chooses to take aboard with him. All I ask is that he does so in a finely furnished ship".


    Meanwhile, Annabelle''s thoughts were careening wildly within the confines of her mind.


    Who was she kidding?


    When Captain Crimson Eye had initially offered her the mission, she hadn''t anticipated any of this.


    ''Miracles'' She thought.


    Prince Wyatt had in his possession a magical beast ¡ªa mon rat"¡ªcapable of holding its own against the sleepy behemoth, a beast that had once taken thebined might of three fallen kings to defeat.


    Was that not a marvel of heaven-defying proportions?


    Annabelle''s thoughts screeched to a halt as her mind suddenly grew fatigued from the tumultuous thoughts swirling inside her head.


    What had she been thinking? At the end of the day, Captain Crimson Eye was correct in his assessment, and Prince Wyatt, the famed banished prince, was truly a frightening individual.


    Internally, she quaked with fear, trying desperately to maintain a facade of indifference as her heart wrestled with the two most significant choices she had ever been forced to make in her life.


    Should she venture back to the Crimson ck Eye crew and provide Captain Crimson Eye with a meticulous report of everything she had witnessed and heard, thus putting her life and his at risk? Or should she relinquish her ties to her former captain and fully immerse herself within Prince Wyatt''s crew, divulging every detail of her experiences in order to attain some semnce of inner peace? Or should she simply observe from the sidelines and await the oue before deciding which side to join?


    Once more, her body quivered with trepidation and uncertainty.


    Three options. Three choices. None of which had ever crossed her mind before this moment.


    Annabelle inhaled deeply, struggling to calm the chaos within her mind.


    Prince Wyatt was truly a dangerous man.


    "BAMMMM!!" "SPLAASSSHH!".


    An explosion rang out.


    Everything and everyone¡­.


    Stopped!


    The earsplitting explosion reverberated throughout the surroundings, as if some colossal, weighty being had plunged into the water, creating a sonic shockwave thatpelled all gazes to turn toward the mist.


    The noxious, suffocating mana that had clogged the air began to dissipate, gradually releasing its choking grip on the surroundings.


    The thick, oppressive mist that had hitherto blocked all vision began to thin, albeit at anguid pace, allowing their eyes to gradually peer through the shroud.

 Chapter 183 Death!

    With their eyes peeled, they remained alert and watchful, ready for any sudden movements. Inwardly, Annabelle''s frustration boiled over as she cursed under her breath, her thoughts racing with possibilities of what could be ahead.


    As if on cue, a cacophony of boisterousughter reverberated through the air, shattering the silence like a pane of ss, and causing Annabelle''s heart to skip a beat. With lightning-fast reflexes, she snapped her head to the side to locate the source of theughter.


    To her surprise, the second inmand of Prince Wyatt''s crew was doubled over withughter,pletely unrestrained and unapologetic. He turned around and strode back towards the door with careless abandon, his attention elsewhere and oblivious to the view before him.


    As she stood there, a shiver ran down her spine, and her heart pounded in her chest. She knew that she was witnessing a momentous experience, one that would be etched in her memory forever.


    She would have liked to turn around and question Jerry, to demand an exnation for his weird behaviour. But she was too afraid to miss even a single detail of what was unfolding before her eyes.


    Despite her intense focus on the fallen king Kanit, whose body was covered in small scars and who struggled to regain his footing, Jerry''s words cut through the tension in the air like a knife. His unwavering confidence in his captain''s abilities was both admirable and unsettling.


    "You see what I told you, renowned king, or not, magical beast or man, my captain will always create a miracle!".


    ''Miracle'' She repeated.


    This time, as the word ''miracle'' echoed in her mind, she felt a surge of emotion that she couldn''t quite identify. It was as if the word held a deeper significance, a deeper meaning that she had yet to uncover.


    Nevertheless, as she watched the scene unfold, another thought bounced around in her head.


    Prince Wyatt was truly a dangerous man!


    ¡­....¡­..


    Ag''na found his lips dry.


    Truthfully, it had been an eternity since his mind had been rendered incapable of processing thoughts regarding any entity.


    No, this entity was not divine in nature, but a mere mortal. This was a human whom he could not even fathomparing to a god, as even they coveted the title of godhood.


    However, amidst his mental fog, one entity managed to break through - his inheritor. It was a rat that he had discovered, and the irony of it all was not lost on him. Nevertheless, the stark reality thaty before him spoke volumes.


    As much as his inheritor''s master could not be considered a god, the audacity with which he defied the natural order of things by manipting the fabric of time and reality to alter history was awe-inspiring. It made him wonder if perhaps, just maybe, this man - Captain Prince Wyatt, as he called himself - could be on the brink of achieving godlike status or was he already a go --


    A sudden shiver rippled across his immaterial body, causing him to sigh in defeat.


    Is this what he has been reduced to? A revered beast who once made an entire region tremble in fear has now been turned into an ancestor of amon rat, wondering if a mere human was a god.


    Well, not that he wasining, but when an almost unbelievable fact throws itself at your face, it would take some time for you to readjust and ept things are they were. And was especially true if one was a beast who has lived and built his life around his instinct and environment.


    And as for the human.


    "Haaaa¡­." Ag''na inwardly sighed.


    There was no need to think about such trivial things now that he was in the middle of chaos. The least that he could do was make sure that his legacy survives before he leaves this world.


    [ Master?] Bone''s inner thoughts rang out to him.


    Ag''na already knew what the simple-minded rat was about to ask, and so, he responded immediately [Don''t worry, he is as good as dead. I told you that I have faced that human, before haven''t I?]


    [ Yes ] Bones replied in agreement.


    [ Then you don''t have to worry about a thing since I can tell that he is already out of magical energy to fuel his body for the rest of the battle, which is all thanks to your master ] Although he still found it difficult not to feel the weight of such words grinding in his ears, he could deal with it and found it mostly tolerable considering the calibre of person he was talking about.


    [ And unless he brought with him those other two friends of which I am that he didn''t, then you don''t need to be afraid ] He continued. [The best that you could do now is to prepare for any sudden ambush and wait for your master to give thest order ].<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Altight ] Bones responded in affirmation. And the once noisy mindscape became silent once more.


    Meanwhile, Ag''na watched the outside world, awaiting his inheritor''s master''s next course of action.


    ¡­.......


    "Cough! Cough!" I watched as fallen King Kanit coughed up a huge amount of blood that slowly sunk into the sea.


    "Is this¡­. finally the end?" He asked rhetorically. Speaking to no one other but himself. "I see" His eyes stared at the sea in a daze as his blood slowly soiled the sea. "¡­It seems like this is truly the end".


    My lips were sealed shut as my attention was locked on the fallen king who was still tirelessly trying to stand on his two feet. Normally, I would have chosen to say something by now, or irresistibly utter a snarky remark, but I didn''t feel the need to do so except watch as the man finally decided to ept his own fate before it abruptly came to an end.


    And before I realised that it was much worst for a man to ept his defeat beneath all his grief and despair as he watched everything he knows and cherishese to end, it was already toote.


    As such, I continued to keep my lips sealed and observe. Gradually, he raised his head and looked at me with a bloody painful smile arched across his face.


    His eyes were locked on mine, and he spoke. "You are not saying anything? Aren''t you supposed to mock and ridicule me about how you have defeated the king of the fallen Eser kingdom, and taken his wife as your trophy?".


    I was silent.


    "What" His voice thundered. Heaven knows that I didn''t know where he got the strength to vent out like that in his beaten and miserable form. "Don''t tell me that you are just keeping quiet for the sake of it and because you wanted to?". He then chortled "¡­ Truly, Captain Wyatt, I have never seen another prince or pirate like you".


    Silence.


    Suddenly, he steeled his gazend looked at me with unnatural morale seeping out from his being "So, just for the sake of it¡­. for the sake of myst dying moments before I take my final breath, aren''t you going to at least try and give me a reasonable answer?".


    The silence seemed to stretch on.


    Fallen king Kanit saw this, and shook his head in defeat "I should h¡­.".


    "It''s because I am not a lesser man" Finally, I responded.


    And, I watched as his eyes widened and his lips moved as he lowered his head and mumbled out those words. "¡­.not a lesser man" He repeated.


    The words danced around his lips repeatedly a few times before he closed his eyes, and a deep long breath. "I see¡­" He exhaled and opened his eyes before he locked his gaze once more against mine.


    But this time, I could see it clearly in his eyes. Understanding.


    "At least, you have a conscience not to rub your victory in my face as my wife watches from afar" His gaze shifted, staring at someone behind me before he focused his attention back on me.


    Meanwhile, I didn''t bother looking back as there was no need to do so with my magical energy still sweeping violently across the atmosphere, I could tell those who were watching apart from those who aren''t.


    "But how does a man with a conscience still choose to drown himself in such vileness and depravity?" He questioned himself.


    Maybe he had figured out that any response I gave him next wouldn''t make sense to any other person but myself.


    Again, he chortled "Maybe, I can find the answer to that question after death". He suddenly frowned "At least, I won''t be dying at the hands of that snake".


    Even without a name being attached to that statement, I didn''t need to know who he was talking about considering that I was smart to put the clues from Ag''na''s conversation with Bones and some of the sentences that king Kanit himself had leaked out.


    "I''m done..." He didn''t struggle anymore to get up and merely knelt firmly on his knees. "Go ahead". He voiced out to me, finally ready for death.


    And so, I responded "Bones¡­".

 Chapter 184 Intruders

    As I was about toplete my order, a sudden shift in the atmosphere caught my attention. The air around fallen king Kanit began to shimmer, and within seconds, ice started to encase his body at a breakneck speed, hardening his blood and internal organs. The fallen king''s eyes widened in the realization of his inevitable fate, yet he epted it wholeheartedly without even flinching.


    "You are the first opponent that I have faced that has given me such a challenging battle" I admitted, interjecting before the icepletely enveloped his head. "Your valiance will forever be etched in my memory".


    "Toothless.." I ordered.


    "ROOOAAR!"


    "Finish him" Imanded.


    And she did.


    With a forceful motion, Toothless shattered the icy crust that had formed on the ocean''s surface, her jaws gaping wide open as she devoured the frozen body of the fallen king Kanit in a single gulp, before promptly mping her jaws shut with a resounding ---


    "Bam!"


    In an instant, the frozen figure of the fallen king split open, cracking and disintegrating into a fine dust that was carried away by the ocean''s currents, eventually dissolving into the sea.


    As the remnants of the fallen king were swept away by the waves, Toothless dove back into the ocean with a resounding "Ssh!".


    I stood there, watching as she disappeared beneath the sea surface.


    It was over.


    Fallen King Kanit, one of the three renowned kings, had met his demise.


    I turned around and strolled forward. With every step, my boots tapped rhythmically on the surface of the sea, which was transformed into a glistening, crystallized wondend that bore my weight with ease.


    As I nced sideways, I observed Bones absorbed in deep contemtion while creating a minuscule crystalline bridge for me, simultaneously demolishing the alternate path behind us.


    Even. the sky, which was once shrouded in darkness, slowly cleared up as the gloomy clouds dissipated. The snowkes that had fallen heavily earlier melted into the sea and vanished, erasing any trace of the horrifdscape altering battle that had taken ce.


    Except well --


    My eyes gazed upward to behold a vast expanse of a cloudless sky, as if an enormous force had expelled everyst wisp of vapour from the immediate surroundings.


    In truth, I found myself warming up to this new iteration of Bones, not simply because of his newfound might, but also because of his growing self-awareness regarding himself and the world around him.


    Our vessel came into view in no time, and without a moment''s hesitation, I mmed my foot on the frozen bridge, hardly bothering to nce down as it instantly disintegrated and sank deep into the ocean. Using my mana to control my descent, I leapt gracefully into the sky and softly alighted on the floorboards of our ship.


    I could hear the sound of several nervous gulps resonating in my ears, as both men and women acknowledged my presence with either a fearful or withdrawn expression, their barely concealed terror evident on their faces.


    Was it weird that I was literally thinking of saying something that would make them shit in their pants?


    No. Not at all!


    However, I shook my head, dispelling most of these ideas from my mind. Now was not the opportune moment for such things; it was time to be serious.


    Previously, as my magical energy had run rampant, wreaking havoc throughout the surrounding area, I could discern the presence of several unwanted visitors.


    My steps came to a halt as I stood in front of Annabelle, my gaze fixed on her.


    "Escort her to one of the rooms and ensure that she remains there without causing any trouble" I ordered sternly. My attention shifted to Edna, who appeared dazed and unfocused, her mind clearly in a state of distress, as I surveyed her form.


    Annabelle regarded me with a scrutinizing gaze before wordlessly nodding her head and proceeding to carry out my orders.


    I watched as she helped the fallen queen to her feet and led her onto the ship, Edna following without any resistance.


    Turning my gaze away, I focused my attention on the first intruder.


    An exasperated sigh escaped me.


    Why the hell did she suddenly copse on her kneels as I approached her?


    Looks like my battle with fallen King Kanit sent a deeper message to those around me.


    I stopped in front of her --


    "Bamm!" But before I could say anything, she abruptly mmed her head against the wooden floorboards.


    I frowned. Instead of the feral, animistic rage, I was met w --


    "Prince Wyatt...Captain!" She spoke without hesitation, though unsure of how to address me properly. "I am here to ask for your forgiveness, given how badly I have treated you and your crew...".


    I interrupted her before she could continue. "Except for a few, all of my crew members are now dead" I stated matter-of-factly.


    She gulped audibly, the fear evident in her expression. "I...I..." Her words became unstable, and in a haste, she cleared her throat before continuing. "I''m sorry about that. Although I don''t know how they died, I''m sure that their souls are in a...".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What do you want?" I asked bluntly, cutting her off.


    Her lips pped shut. ire stared at me with a myriad of emotions flowing within them. Without a second thought, she mmed her head against the floorboard once more and uttered, "I need your help!".


    I remained silent for a moment, studying her closely, before finally speaking. "Raise your head" Imanded.


    A soft, audible sigh escaped from her lips as she slowly lifted her head, her eyes still reflecting her inner turmoil.


    "Than--" she began to say, but I quickly interrupted her.


    With lightning speed, Itched my hand around her neck, and she felt the force that threatened to squeeze the life out of her. "W-Wait!" she gasped.


    I paused. "What?" I demanded, my grip on her neck still firm.


    I contemted her fear-stricken expression as she whispered "I... I don''t want to die".


    My response came effortlessly as I mused "Interesting. But, I believe we''ve reached a point where the only thing I desire from you is for the winds to carry your ashes to the graveyard".


    As I tightened my grip, her eyes widened with terror, knowing my words were not idle threats.


    She had witnessed me almost take her life before and even watched as I killed a king. Her mind was undoubtedly in disarray. Despite this, she searched frantically for the right words to plead for mercy, but I remained unmoved.


    The seconds ticked by, and she got paler.


    "I a¡­m aw¡­are.. th¡­at yo..u lost your memories" Her lips blurted out.


    I cocked an eyebrow in response, my mind amused at the words. After all, I knew that anyone who bothered to do a little digging into my information would find the word ''amnesia'' written in bold on my profile. But that was only if Captain Crimson Eye had chosen to disclose such information to the public.


    "So?" I responded nonchntly.


    "I...I...can h..elp you" She stuttered nervously, sensing my growing impatience.


    "Help me do what?" I asked with a hint of annoyance in my voice.


    "Help¡­ y..ou g..et ba..ck your memories" She replied, her eyes pleading with me to believe her.


    I paused for a moment, contemting her offer. ''How?'' I finally asked, wondering if her proposed solution was worth sparing her life. After all, her frustrating behaviour during my first few days in this world had made me want to slowly squeeze the life out of her and watch as her ghost gave up her body. But perhaps there was another way.


    "I... I am your sister-inw remember?".


    I nodded. Of course, I knew that.


    "I will tell you everything I know about you and the empire of Endossa¡­ Everything you need to know¡­. Everything.." She responded, desperately.


    Inwardly, my lips twitched. It would be a lie if I said that I wasn''t interested to know about the former Prince Wyatt''s life, especially when I could get it without stress or a single sweat drop.


    I unleashed her. Her hands instantly wrapped around her neck as she gasped for breath, desperately.


    "Haaaa¡­." She breathed loudly.


    "Can you cook?" I asked.


    "Yes" She immediately responded.


    "Can you clean?"


    "Yes"


    "Can you make repairs and upgrades on a ship?".


    She looked around the broken areas of the ship and slowly nodded her head. "I can try".


    "Alright" I nodded. "Though I would have loved to end your life right here, I will leave that forter considering that I am currentlycking a crew" I cracked my knuckles. "So for the next few months, you will be filling up their rows. Do you have any objections?"


    She shook her head immediately "No".


    "Good. For now, I am not going to attempt to kill you anymore" My hands red with magical energy and I quicklytched it on her left shoulder.


    "Huh!!"


    "CRACK!!".


    ire let out a scream. "AHHHH!!!!".

 Chapter 185 Vengeful Knight

    I had crushed her humerus, which left her hand hanging limply at her side, and I could see the agony pulsing through her body.


    "However, I will be satisfied with breaking a different bone of yours each morning, only to heal it back to health by noon" I told ra, my voice cold and unforgiving. "Do we have an agreement?".


    "Yes... Yes, we do" She gritted those words out of her teeth.


    Without realizing it, I let chortled. "Excellent. You can head off now to attend to whatever you have been doing" I shooed her away with my hand. "I need to talk with the other intruders".


    With a sudden urge, I craned my neck and pivoted on my heel, taking a deep breath of the salty ocean air. The sun was setting, casting a warm glow across the horizon.


    I mentally sent a message to Toothless, calling her from the depths of the sea. In a matter of seconds, she rose up with a powerful ''Growl'', sending waves rippling out around her.


    Without hesitation, I kicked my leg on the floorboard and ascended a few feet in the sky, beforeing crashing down with full force. As Toothless came into view below me, I used my mana to lighten mynding and gentlynded on her back.


    Without hesitation, Toothless shot forward, already guessing who our next prey was. Her sleek furs glistened in the sun as she cut through the water, leaving a trail of foam in her wake.


    "Bones, stop them!" Imanded, gazing ahead at two small dots on the horizon.


    With a sudden burst of power, Bones'' magical energy erupted into a blinding swirl of whitish fog that enveloped him. Suddenly, it propelled forward until it vanished into the vast expanse of the atmosphere.


    In mere moments, the previously cid waters below the two ships had frozen solid, trapping them in ce with no hope of escape.


    Well, that was the information that Bones had sent to me through our connections.


    Within minutes, we immediately arrived, and stopped in front of the two pirate ships.


    "ARE YOU CAPTAIN WYATT?!"


    The man''s sharp call caused me to whip my head in his direction, my eyes locking onto his. With a quick nod, I confirmed my identity, my voice amplified by the power of my magical energy, booming louder than his.


    "Yes!".


    Immediately, he responded with urgency "LET US GO! DO YOU NOT REALIZE THAT YOU ARE BLOCKING THE CRIMSON BLACK EYE CREW FROM THEIR PATROL?!".


    I couldn''t help but snort in derision at his words. "Patrols?" I scoffed. It was painfully obvious that Captain Crimson Eye hadn''t sent his crew here for any peaceful purpose, considering they were far too close to my ship when I first sensed them.


    However --


    "FREE US AND GET OUT OF THE WAY! OR ELSE YOU ARE DECLARING WAY AGAINST CAPTAIN CRIMSON EYE FOR ATTACKING HIS CREW ON THEIR OWN SEA!" The man''s words reverberated across the water, a mix of fear and false bravado ringing through the air.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do that!" I shook my head, my tone calm and measured. "I just want to ask you guys a few questions!" I paused, my eyes flicking over to the other ship. "Maybe we can have a little chat!".


    "WE WILL NOT TALK TO YOU UNLESS YOU RELEASE US!" The man spat back, his voiceced with anger and frustration.


    "I don''t think you have a choice!" My hands rose, stretching sideways as I summoned forth a surge of mana.


    My magical energy red. The air around us grew thick and suffocating, pulsing with power and menace.


    "WHAT¡­..WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" The man''s voice wavered as he watched my actions with trepidation.


    "We need a little privacy if we want to have a reasonable conversation!" I replied, a grin spreading across my face as I summoned even more potent magical energy.


    "ARE YOU DEAF? WE ARE THE CRIMSON BLACK EYE CREW, RELEASE US---".


    "Let there be light!" I proimed.


    My voice rang out across the water. And, with a sudden burst of energy, a blinding sh of light erupted into existence, temporarily blinding everyone on board both ships.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Knight Boris was no stranger to death, nor the cruelty of the Moonlight''s ice. Yet, the state in which the wretched phenomenon left the corpses in front of him, unsettled him.


    In this wretched world, be good.


    Multiple enchantments fortified with an unknown substance made of ice shards had been hastily erected by the Miracle Queen to prevent the icy scourge from spreading further and wreaking havoc on the remaining parts of the kingdom. While he acknowledged the swiftness and efficacy of her actions in safeguarding the living, Knight Boris couldn''t shake off the sense of despair that enveloped him, for the damage had already been done.


    In this wretched world, be good.


    That was his motto. A motto that he now found incredibly hard to follow.


    The corpses, frozen solid like sculptures of ice, stood in eerie silence before him. Without a flicker of emotion, Knight Boris drove his sword into the frozen earth, tearing through the icy ground to bury their lifeless remains.


    "Ding!" Thud!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    As he finished covering the soil, Knight Boris knelt down with his sword resting solemnly on hisp. Bowing his head, he paid his respects to the graves of the fallen orphans, innocent little boys and girls whose hearts had been pure as gold under his guidance, yet they had been subject to pain, misfortune, and untimely death, even though they were still unaware of the cruel world around them.


    "Rest in peace".


    He whispered softly, his voice filled with a profound sense of sorrow. Soon after, he gripped the handle of his sword, stood up and moved over to the frozen corpse.


    In this wretched world, be good.


    But why?


    Why does his sword feel heavier than it should?


    Why does the weight of his sword increase with each pit he digs?


    Why are tears falling from his eyes as he buries thest remnants, thest generation of his kingdom?


    Why?


    "Ding!" Thud!"


    Knight Boris drove his sword into the ground once more, his grip quivering under the weight of his de. Salty tears spilt from his eyes, mingling with the soil below, as he mourned the loss of the fallen.


    "Res--t i--n peace" He whispered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    With a deep breath, he stood up and walked over to the next grave, resolution etched on his face. The sound of his sword ringing against the icy earth echoed through the now secluded frozen region as he continued to bury thest remnants of his once-beautiful kingdom.


    "Ding!" Thud!"


    "R---es--t i--n peace".


    "Ding!" Thud!"


    "R---es--t i--n p----eace".


    Each time he spoke those solemn words, it felt as if he was saying goodbye to a piece of his soul. And as time progressed, he found it extremely difficult to firmly utter a word.


    "Ding!" Thud!"


    "R---es--t i--n p----ea----ce".


    He copsed on his knee, the sound of his armour nking against the icy ground filling the air. He lifted his gaze and saw the faces of the two children before him, Melta and Jeriq, their names etched into his memory. They were siblings, a brother and sister who had shown remarkable potential for mana. He had nned to train them in the Kingdom''s techniques and sacred arts, so that they could lead by example and inspire those who had lost hope.


    They were meant to be beacons of light, but now they too had fallen, joining their parents in death. Their final expressions were frozen on their faces, a haunting mixture of curiosity and terror. Knight Boris couldn''t help but wonder what thoughts raced through their minds in their final moments, whatst words they may have uttered.


    "Thud!" "Thud!"


    Heid their corpses in the pit.


    "R---es--t i---"


    His voice caught in his throat, as if his words were trapped by the same icy grip that had imed the lives of so many. Tears cascaded down his cheeks in a ceaseless torrent, a river of grief that threatened to consume him whole. With every ounce of strength he could muster, he forced himself to speak, to give voice to the depths of his sorrow.


    But there was nothing!


    Not a single syble emerged from his lips, only the desperate, choking sobs of a defeated knight who slowly came to the fact, understanding that from here on out, this was his final chapter of the Eser Kingdom.


    "I failed all of you" Boris spoke, softly.


    In a fit of rage and despair, Boris mmed his head against the ground with a deafening ---


    ''BAM!''


    The force of the impact shattered the icy crust beneath him, sending splinters of ice flying in every direction. But even as blood trickled down his face, he could not silence the deafening echoes of his own failures.


    "I failed you all!" He spoke, albeit a bit louder.


    He raised his head again, and --


    "BAMM!"

 Chapter 186 [Bonus ] Vengeful Knight (2)

    The impact sent shivers through his body, as cracks spiderwebbed through the icy surface beneath him. He raised his head again and repeated the action, each hit causing more destruction to the already fragile structure.


    "I FAILED YOU ALL!" He screamed even louder.


    "BAMMM!!"


    As Knight Boris was about to release a deafening scream of agony, a booming voice interrupted him with a forceful shout, "KNIGHT BORIS!".


    In a split second, a loud and jarring "BANGG!" echoed through the silent graveyard, jolting Boris out of his mourning.


    Knight Borris turned his head to look at the person that had intruded in his hour of mourning.


    Slowly, Knight Boris turned his head to face the intruder, his eyes narrowed with anger and confusion. "What do you want?" he demanded, casting a sidelong nce at the individual.


    The man stood silently, his gaze fixed on the unturned soil in which Boris had buried the frozen corpses. His eyes flickered back to Boris, and he bowed low to the dead with a reverence that caught him off guard.


    And then, with a tone that Boris had never heard from him before, the Grand Duke spoke words of sorrow and sympathy that echoed through the stillness.


    "I am sorry for your loss".


    Beneath Boris''s anger, denial, and self-induced imagination, a fierce battle raged as he struggled to process the emotional weight of what he was experiencing. And yet, when the words finally came, they were not the furious outburst he had expected, but a simple expression of gratitude.


    "Thank you".


    Grand Duke Liam nodded solemnly, his expression grave as he cleared his throat and spoke once more.


    "But, you didn''t have to leave the meeting like that" He said, his words gentle but firm.


    "Like what?" Knight Boris couldn''t hold back the frustration behind his words. "You heard what she said, didn''t you?".


    The Grand Duke nodded slowly, his expression grave. "Yes, I heard her" He replied. "But that doesn''t excuse your behaviour. You should have waited for the meeting to be over before taking off into the skies and destroying a portion of the meeting room".


    Boris shook his head, his eyes shing with anger. "I led them to safety with my own hands," he retorted. "I will bury them in their deaths with these same hands".


    The Grand Duke sighed heavily, his eyes closing for a moment as he gathered his thoughts. "I understand how you feel," he said softly. "But there is more to this meeting than you realize. Don''t you want to hear what the rest of it entails?".


    "Does it contain anything that won''t desecrate the bodies of my people or help me avenge their deaths?" His voice was strained.


    "No. But --".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then it does not concern me" Dered Knight Boris, rising to his feet with a flourish as he sheathed his sword, which had shrank back to its regr size on his waist. "I am not bothered about the Queen''s schemes or her lofty ns for the recovery of ournds. What I do know is that I, and only I, possess the power to deliver--"


    But before he couldplete his sentence, Grand Duke Liam interjected with a sharp interruption "Revenge!".


    Knight Boris nodded his head in affirmation. "Yes, revenge".


    Grand Duke Liam let out a heavy sigh, disappointment etched deeply into his features. "You disappoint me, Boris" He muttered, shaking his head in frustration. "If you truly desire revenge, don''t you realize that our best course of action is to unite our forces and fight them together?"


    "No" Boris immediately cut him off.


    "I will do it myself".


    Grand Duke Liam arched an eyebrow in disbelief "You n to take on Captain Crimson Eye and his entire fleet, on their own territory?".


    Knight Borris nodded resolutely. "Yes, that is my n".


    The Grand Duke let out a deep sigh. "That has got to be the most foolish decision I have ever heard you make".


    The Grand Duke continued, his tone taking on a hint of exasperation. "What about being good for the sake of goodness? Are you really willing to throw away your principles as a powerful ascendant, and make such a reckless decision that will affect us all, just because of ....one bad day?".


    With a sharp turn, Knight Borris fixed his steely gaze on the Grand Duke. "Yes" He replied, his voice heavy with conviction.


    Undeterred by the intensity of Borris''s stare, the Grand Duke stood his ground. "In that case" He dered firmly, "I cannot allow you go. We need your strength here".


    Boris bristled at the Grand Duke''s words "Are you --".


    The Grand Duke''s response was swift and unyielding. "Yes. And if it means knocking you out and waiting until you''ve finished wallowing in your grief, I am more than willing to do it".


    Wordlessly, Knight Boris unleashed a surge of magical energy that illuminated the surrounding area. His hand trembled as he withdrew his sword from its scabbard and began to channel his power into the de, causing it to grow in size and weight.


    "The sword of the knight''s tomb" Grand Duke Liam remarked, undaunted by the knight''s deadly disy of might. "An incredible Tier Six artefact, bestowed upon you by King Kanit himself. Remind me, what were its abilities again?".


    Boris paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts. "It''s an unfathomably heavy sword capable of bonding with one''s soul..." He replied, "... But its weight decreases in proportion to the purity of one''s heart, and the strength of their belief in its power".


    The Grand Duke chuckled at the thought. "So if anyone else, apart from a child were to attempt to lift it, their hands would be crushed under the weight of the sword," he said, a note of amusement in his voice. "I see why King Kanit gave you such a priceless gift, and why no one has been able to take it from you?".


    However, the Grand Duke''s expression suddenly shifted from one of mirth to one of doubt. "But why are your hands shaking?" He asked, his frown deepening. "Do you doubt yourself, or your sword?".

 Chapter 187 Royal Spirit

    Borris''s gazed at his hands as they trembled with such ferocity that it seemed as if they were dancing to the rhythm of an unseen force.


    Truly, they were shaking!


    The needles that punctured his skull felt like fiery stakes, and as time ticked by, the weight of his sword grew heavier, bearing down on him with each passing moment.


    Suddenly, as if struck by a bolt of lightning, realization dawned on him with the snap of a finger. Knight Boris, thest ascendant of the Eser Kingdom, had lost faith not only in himself but in his entire kingdom.


    The Grand Duke''s head nodded with an air of understanding. "Ah, I see," He murmured. "Very well, if the favoured knight of King Kanit has chosen to take such a miserable path, I shall do my utmost to fulfil the promise I made to my junior brother and fallen King Kanit himself. I will do my best to guide you back onto the proper path".


    With a sudden burst of energy, Knight Borris erupted into a brilliant crimson ze, the fiery aura enveloping his entire being and reaching several meters above his head. The intense heat generated an invisible wind that sted away anything and anyone in his path, daring them toe any closer.


    "It would be wise for you to go back from where you came and allow me to carry out my business in peace" He growled, his voice carrying a weight of authority that brooked no argument.


    Adorned in his shimmering ck armour, it was impossible to tell when his face was contorted in a twisted expression of rage and fury.


    Once more, the Grand Duke shook his head, his eyes filled with sadness. "If only you could see yourself now, you would understand how deeply you have lost yourself" Hemented with a heavy sigh. "As the leader of the fallen Houya Kingdom, I will allow you to use me as a medium to release your rage and sadness".


    Boris craned his neck, his eyes zing with anger. "Do you truly believe that you alone are capable of quenching my vengeance?" He demanded, his words punctuated by the sickening pops of cracking bones echoing around them.


    The Grand Duke smiled enigmatically, refusing to be intimidated. Instead, he closed his eyes and spoke with a voice that carried an aura of unbelievable authority. "I am the Grand Duke of the Azulioth Kingdom" He dered, his words cutting through the violent storms of magical energy that surrounded Boris. "I consider myself capable of quenching whatever anger or vengeance, be it mortal or ascendant".


    Undeterred, Boris strode forward, his body still set aze with a violent immense aura as the invisible air around him churned and overturned everything in its path. He stopped in front of the undaunted Grand Duke Liam, his eyes shing with defiance as he spoke.


    "Words alone cannot stop me¡­"


    The grand duke merely smiled, radiating a quiet confidence. "I am not just a man of words".


    "BOOOM!!!"


    Suddenly, a bright blue hue enveloped the Grand Duke, covering him from head to toe as his magical energy erupted with the full force of a raging river. The energy shed against Boris''s immense aura, creating several bursts of shockwaves that tore through the air, each vying for dominance.


    But neither force could ovee the other, and their magical energy suddenly came to a standstill and intertwined with each other, before pushing several hundred feet into the air, illuminating the sky above.


    The repulsion around them grew stronger by the second, isting them from their surroundings as the invisible winds evolved into a miniature hurricane, with both men standing in the eye of the storm.


    The Grand Duke continued to speak, his voice ringing out clearly despite the howling winds. "I am also a man of strength!" His voice rang within the eyes of the storm.


    With a flick of his wrist, Boris'' aura emerged like a serpentine tendril, wrapping around his sword. Although Boris respected the grand duke, he knew that actions spoke louder than words. As ascendants, what use was it to spend their lives searching for power, only to resort to words when it was time to seize what their hearts desired?


    "This would be a disadvantage for you if we were to start right away" Knight Boris added. "Why don''t you call upon your spirits to help you? It would be only fair".


    The Grand Duke''s expression deepened into a frown. "Do not underestimate me. Do you think that I have grown weak over the years?" He asked, his voiceced with a quiet intensity.


    He waited for an answer. But the fallen knight merely gazed at him with a fierce stare, refusing to speak.


    "Very well, do not say that you were not forewarned" The Grand Duke replied, his tone resolute.


    Without hesitation, he stretched out his hands and began to recite an incantation, calling upon the powers of his spirits.


    "Faceless spirit of 32 kings


    Twelve hands! Six faces! Thirty-two judgements!


    Obey my orders,


    Descend!".


    The words of the incantation hung in the air, reverberating through the fabric of reality itself. The grand duke''s voice was steady andmanding, his power undeniable. As he finished the final syble, his magical energy dissipated into nothingness, leaving nothing but a vacuum of silence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And then, it returned


    "Too-too-too-toom!"


    A sudden st of energy erupted from the sky behind him. A massive gate, ornately decorated and pulsing with otherworldly power, had materialized out of thin air. Its arrival was apanied by a deafening fanfare, as trumpets heralded the arrival of something truly magnificent.


    In a stunning moment, it became apparent that a regal, noble, and prestigious spirit had shattered the veil and answered the summons of its master.


    "CREEEAAAKKK!"


    As the echoes of the fanfare faded away, the gates slowly creaked open, revealing a sight that would have left any mortal awestruck. From within the gate, two colossal hands emerged, and with a mighty grip, the hands sped onto either side of the gate, holding it firmly in ce.


    And then --


    "BANG!" "BOOOM!!"


    A figure, taller than any mountain, at a height of a staggering 200 ft emerged from the other side. It had six faces, each adorned with a different expression that was hidden beneath a veil, and twelve muscr arms that rippled with strength. The spirit radiated power and wisdom, with the weight of thirty-two kings behind it.


    Boris lifted his head, his eyes locking onto the ethereal figure before him. He was not afraid, and neither was he intimidated.


    "A royal spirit" He murmured. "It''s been too long since my sword has tasted its sharpness on their bones" He paused, his gaze never wavering from the spirit. "But I will make this battle worthwhile".


    Then, he uttered.


    "Emerald Rite Sacred Art: Unfolding Re-emergence: Rite Of Storm".


    "ZZZZZZZAP!" "PENGGG!!" The very air around him crackled with electricity as his aura became more intense, preparing to face the otherworldly foe before him.


    With his sword held high, Boris gazed up at the towering, twelve-handed giant before him,pletely unbothered at the sight of each of its hands wielding a different weapon with deadly precision - longswords, axes, spears, hammers,nces, and even a bow with a quiver of arrows at the ready.


    But it was the spirit''s regal gown, adorned with countless jewels and gold, that truly caught Boris'' eye. And yet, it was the veil that covered its face, obscuring its features and lending it an eerie, faceless quality, that would send shivers down the spine of an ordinary ascendant.


    Boris tore his gaze away from the colossal, multi-armed giant and fixed his eyes on the figure of Grand Duke Liam, who stood before him in a bluish, transparent barrier. For a moment, the two men locked eyes, a tense silence passing between them.


    "I will wait until you are done and have cooled down" Grand Duke Liam said wearily, his voice betraying the exhaustion of having summoned such a powerful spirit.


    Boris didn''t respond, knowing that words were no longer necessary between them.


    "Whoosh!" He vanished.


    "BROOOMM!"


    His spot was empty. The ground beneath him copsed into a bottomless crater, as though a man in shimmering ck armour had never been there before.


    "Damn it!" Grand Duke Liam cursed. The fallen knight hadpletely disappeared from his senses. Quickly, he raised his head and spoke, "Be careful. Don''t let tha--"


    But it was toote!


    "ARRRGGGHHHHH!"


    With a thunderous roar, the giant staggered backwards as Knight Boris materialized 194 feet in the air, his sword poised to strike. In a single swift motion, he swung his de, desecrating the giant''s arm and sending it scattering like a decapitated chunk of wood, dissolving into specks of light.


    Grand Duke Liam cursed under his breath once again as he watched the spectacle unfold.


    Even with just one swing of his sword, the Knight had already caused a casualty. It was a testament to his skill and dedication, and Grand Duke Liam realized that he had underestimated him. The Knight had kept his skills polished over the years, despite the passing of time.

 Chapter 188 In These Wretched World!

    But that was to be expected. After all, Knight Boris was thest remaining ascendant of his kingdom, and the burden of keeping his people safe weighed heavily on his shoulders. Grand Duke Liam let out a deep sigh, realizing the weight of the Knight''s grief.


    An explosive sound echoed through the air, as the sword sliced through the wind with a sharp ''SWIIISSSH!'', followed by a deafening ''BOOOM!'' that shook the ground beneath their feet.


    Another hand was cut off, desecrating the ''Faceless king of 32 Kings''.


    The victim let out a bloodcurdling scream, "AAARRGGGGGGH!!!" that pierced through the chaos of the battlefield. But the magical swordsman, Boris, remained unflinching, determined not to let his impressive disy of strength go to waste.


    Nheless, even though he was impressed by Boris''s show of might, he won''t let him win that easily. And besides, his spirit -''The faceless spirits of 32 kings'' hasn''t had the time to attack yet and was only taken by that surprise.


    The Grand Duke couldn''t help but chuckle at Boris'' bravado. "He thinks he can win with just the element of surprise" He muttered to himself. But the Duke was not so easily swayed. He had yet to unleash the full power of his spirit.


    With a wave of his hand, the Grand Duke summoned the attention of his spirit, and his thoughts were instantly tranted into action.


    "SWIIISSSH!" "BOOOM!"


    Even as the spirit bent its gigantic head towards Grand Duke''s Liam direction, ignoring Knight Boris''s as he sliced off another one of its arms, the Grand Duke took his time and ryed his orders.


    With amanding voice, he issued his orders to the royal spirit. "Finish him!" He bellowed, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "Do not hold back for any reason!".


    The spirit heeded its master''s call, exhaling a gust of wind from its six gaping mouths. It was a sound like no other, a deep, rumbling growl that travelled across the earth like a wave, striking fear into the hearts of all who heard it.


    But the creature''s disy of strength did not end there. With a mighty roar that shook the very ground beneath their feet, the spirit''s sliced-off limbs began to regenerate, its immortality on full disy. Even the weapons that had been shattered and disintegrated into nothingness began to reform, rising up from nothingness like a phoenix from the ashes, rebuilt from the bottom to the top.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, the spiritunched a fierce attack, its spear mming into Knight Boris''s armour with an ear-splitting crack. The sheer force of the blow sent him hurtling backwards with a deafening sonic boom, his body tumbling through the air like a ragdoll.


    "BAMMM!!"


    The resounding impact of Knight Boris''s fall echoed across the battlefield. The sheer force of his descent was enough to cause the concrete ground around him to uproot and fly off in different directions, like leaves scattered by a strong gust of wind. Spider-webbed cracks stretched across the earth in all directions, as if the very ground beneath their feet was trembling in fear.


    "RUMMBBLEE!!"


    As the ground descended once more, a massive crater was left in its wake, with Knight Boris sliding backwards to reduce his momentum and avoid the devastation of his own doing. But even as he struggled to regain his footing, his gaze remained fixated on the towering spirit before him.


    Finally, he came to a stop and straightened his body upright, his eyes meeting those of the gigantic spirit who had taken an arrow from the quiver tied around his waist. The spirit had already poised its bow, stretching the strings to their maximum limit. And then, a torrent of mes engulfed the arrow, its fiery heat consuming first the shaft, then the bowstring, before the entire bow was baptized in a searing inferno, ready to unleash a deadly attack.


    Despite the overwhelming danger, Knight Boris stood firm, his legs rooted firmly in the concrete ground, his body poised and ready for whatever came next.  If it were any other time, he would have dodged the all-consuming,rger-than-man fiery arrow - but not this time. Instead, he focused all his attention and energy on the de in his hand, positioning it with surgical precision on the broken, smothered rocks.


    "TWWAAANNNG!" "SWWWOOOSSH!"


    With a sudden, explosive burst of sound, the arrow was released, hurtling through the air towards him faster than the eye could see, faster than the mind could process. But Boris was not one to falter. He sprang into action with the grace and precision of a true magical swordsman, his movements like poetry in motion, fluid and precise, a testament to years of training and experience. With lightning-fast reactions honed over countless battles, he didn''t even need to think or process what was happening around him.


    And so, when judgement descended from the sky above, Boris''s body acted ordingly and moved forward.


    Yes, he charged towards the being, operating purely on instinct. The natural slow of time slowed down within his perception as he skillfully brought his sword forward and stroked it against the arrow''s metallic, fiery surface.


    "DDDDINNNG!!"


    In his ears, sound became silent!


    His sword curved in a bid to divert the arrow''s trajectory to the side.


    "BAAANNNNGG!!"


    The force of the arrow''s impact reverberated through Boris''s entire body, pushing him back with a powerful surge of heat and repulsion. His armour crumpled and buckled under the force, and his muscles rippled with the strain of the impact.


    But even amid this chaos, Boris refused to yield. Instead, he braced himself and tightened his grip on his sword, feeling its weight grow heavier in his hand with each passing moment.


    "CRAAACCKCKK!" "BAAMMM!" "CRACCKKK!!!"


    Not strong enough?<novelnext></novelnext>


    The earth gave way. Craters formed around him and aided his descent into the pit that threatened to swallow him whole.  Despite seeing all of this and feeling the strain slowly umting on his muscles, Boris gritted his teeth, dauntless.


    With his sword stopping the descent of the arrow, Boris gave one final push and roared,


    "EMERALD RITE SACRED ARTS: UNFOLDING RE-EMERGENCE: RITE OF PASSING!"


    All-epassing might met overwhelming strength!


    "SWWWIISSSHH!"


    The arrow shifted with a sudden, violent motion, hurtling towards a frozen, crystallized building. It crashed into the structure, bathing it in a fiery inferno and causing the very foundation to uproot and overturn.


    "BOOOOMMM!!"


    "Haaaa¡­.. Haaaaa....." Boris breathed heavily, his lungs filling with air in short, ragged gasps.


    The sparks of electricity that had surrounded his form moments before crackled and dissipated, merging into his body and infusing every fibre of his being with newfound strength. His body became denser and tougher, his muscles bulging with power as he lifted his head to stare defiantly at the towering and imposing royal spirit. Within his eyes, crimson red crackles and shes of lightning illuminated his iris like a fiery storm.


    "Don''t tell me that you are tired!" Grand Duke Liam''s voice boomed, reverberating from afar. "¡­Because we are only just starting!".


    Knight Boris snapped his head towards the direction of the voice, his piercing gaze locked onto the Grand Duke.


    "I should be the one asking you that question" He retorted, his voice echoing with a twisted, inhuman quality that seemed to tear through the air and prate the Grand Duke''s ears.


    Grand Duke Liam replied sharply. "Are--".


    Again --


    "BAAAANNG!!" "BAMMMM!"


    Knight Boris vanished from his spot, ascending high in the air and charging towards the royal spirit. His body wlessly imitated a shooting star as he swung his sword forward, cutting through the uncuttable before his swordnded on the translucent skin of the spirit.


    "SWIISSSH!!"


    This time, however, he decimated its legs and hindered its movement before he vanished and appeared close to its twelve arms, as if the air itself was his stepping stone. He attacked with swift, precise strikes.


    "SWISSSHH!" "BOOOM!!" "SWWWISSSH!!" "BOOOOMMM!".


    As the fight raged on, Knight Boris found his emotions swelling like a convulsive storm, growingrger and more intense until his very worldview began to attain a dark, ominous hue.


    Had he possessed the prescience to foresee the eventual oue of these circumstances, he would have jettisoned his ideology far sooner than he did.


    Why bother with being good for the sake of goodness when the world around him was nothing more than a depraved hotbed of misery and despair?


    And so, with conviction in his heart, he made his fateful decision:


    In this wretched world, where malevolence reigned supreme -


    He firmly believed that those who deserved retribution would inevitably face their due fate...


    So that goodness --


    May bask in the serenity of peace!


    ¡­....¡­.


    Meanwhile, far away from the devastating attacks and destruction that rippled through the atmosphere, Gideon stood alongside his Queen, Queen Mavena. Both of them fixated their eyes on the intense disy of strength between the twobatants.


    "First it was the Mad King of the Sloywoth Kingdom pitted against King Ameal of the Azuiloith Kingdom...and now, we bear witness to the Knight of the Eser Kingdom engaging in a deadly duel with the Grand Duke of the Houya Kingdom" Gideon heaved a deep sigh, the weight of the conflict bearing down heavily upon his shoulders.

 Chapter 189 Queen Mavenas Plan

    "If this goes on, we might have to rebuild the kingdom from scratch if we seed in defeating Captain Crimson Eye and his fleet" With a clearing of his throat, he spoke with decisiveness. "Just give me the orders, and I will stop this mess and punish these forsaken fallen leaders".


    His forehead creased incessantly, and his face aged with every passing thought. His Queen''s vision of the four kingdoms coexisting and fighting amon enemy was respectable, but Gideon couldn''t shake the feeling that one of these mad leaders would find a way to thwart her ns, either by aligning with the enemy or acting out of selfishness.


    Regardless, he turned his head to the side to gaze at the stoic face of her Queen, anticipating her response and orders.


    But, she remained silent. Her eyes locked onto the ongoing battle, analyzing every detail with a series of emotional and calctive nces that made Gideon wonder about what was currently going through her head.


    Gideon''s focus returned to the Grand Duke''s spirit. "And honestly..." He began, "I expected more from Grand Duke Liam than spirit summoning within the walls of the kingdom--".


    "Gideon..." Queen Mavena finally spoke, her voice cutting through his words like a sharpened de.


    Gideon was quick to respond "Yes, my Queen?" He responded, his tone respectful and deferential.


    Queen Mavena paused for a moment, her expression unreadable. "Please, remain quiet" She said softly, her words carrying a weight that left no room for argument.


    Gideon''s eyes shot up in surprise. Without hesitation, he bent down in a long, formal bow. "Forgive my words, my Queen" He spoke with utmost respect, his voiceced with contrition.


    Queen Mavena remained silent, not out of annoyance or irritation towards her butler''s words, but rather due to physical exhaustion and mental fatigue that weighed heavily on her.


    Initially, she thought she had more time to prepare her ns and summon all the fallen leaders in the kingdom to warn them of the impending threat. But fate had other ns, and the deration of war by fallen King Ameal against King Bor had led to an inevitable defeat, with both sides suffering immense losses and only one king left severely injured. It was a turn of events she had not foreseen, leaving her feeling helpless and overwhelmed.


    Then, like a viper waiting to strike, the sleepy behemoth attacked without warning, rendering one of her cities uninhabitable before fleeing after an intense battle with an unknown enemy. The suddenness of the attack left the miracle queen reeling, uncertain of what other surprisesy ahead.


    With a deep sigh, Queen Mavena surveyed the situation in front of her, realizing the magnitude of the challenges she faced.


    Knight Boris and Grand Duke Liam engaged in a brutal duel, with the Grand Duke desperately trying to guide his adversary away from trouble, while Knight Boris, tormented by his own inner demons, fought with a ferocity born of pain and sorrow.


    ''This is getting increasingly difficult to control'' She thought, her mind racing with the endless possibilities of what could happen next.


    ''For heaven''s sake, who knows what might happen next?'' She thought again, dreading the thought of another potential conflict between the fallen kingdoms, such as a prince of the Brylen kingdom engaging in battle against the royals of the Houya kingdom.


    In fact, given what she had witnessed in the meeting hall, there was a high probability that something like that or even worse could happen next.


    Frustration boiled inside her, and she couldn''t help but curse under her breath, "Why can''t anything go right?".


    Suddenly, a voice replied to her muttered words, jolting her out of her thoughts. "Didn''t you say something, my Queen?" Gideon asked, his tone respectful andposed.


    Queen Mavena snapped her head towards him in surprise, her eyebrows raised in confusion as she saw him still bowing formally. "What are you doing?" She questioned, puzzled by his behaviour.


    "I am merely trying to appease any anger that may be in the heart of my Queen" Gideon replied calmly, his posture unwavering and contained despite the tense situation.


    The Miracle Queen exhaled deeply, a thick fog escaping her lips as she spoke. "You may resume your normal position" Shemanded. Her voice echoed through the cold air.


    "Thank you, my Queen" Gideon replied with a smile, straightening his back as he stood tall once more. His eyes remained fixed on the twobatants as he asked, "May I inquire about your next ns, my Queen?".


    ''My next n'' She repeated within her mind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    No! She shook her head. The foggy thoughts that threatened to corrupt her mind scattered and fled away like rabbits being chased by wolves.


    Queen Mavena took a deep breath to calm herself, reminding herself that they already had a n in ce. There was no need to change it or entertain any other ideas.


    Unwavering in her resolve, she responded. "The n will proceed as nned. There is no need to alter it" She dered, her piercing gaze fixed on the threebatants engaged in a fierce battle for victory: the summoner and his spirit pitted against the knight.


    The knight, Boris, a formidable Rank 6 magical swordsman and wielder of a Tier Six artefact ''Sword of the Knight''s Tomb,'' fought with unmatched skill and determination. Grand Duke Liam, a powerful Rank 5 summoner,manded a Royal spirit with impressive expertise, while also having two higher-level spirits waiting for hismand. His nephew, a Rank 5 summoner, was rumoured to have contracted two royal spirits. And then there were the two brothers from the fallen Brylen royalty: Prince Beck, a fierce Rank 5 fighter, and his brother, a skilled Rank 5 Ranger, both among the strongest in their kingdom.


    All of them, formidable foes with impressive ascension ranks of either Rank 5 or Rank 6.


    "Abined might strong enough that perhaps they had a chance to take down the sleepy behemoth before moving on to face Captain Crimson Eye, who had taken advantage of their unpleasant situation.


    Hah!


    She found herself on the verge ofughter, amused at the thought of how one man could wield such immense control over all the leaders in the region. Despite being weaker than the rest, Captain Crimson Eye held sway over them through his backing and position,manding them with a mere word and driving daggers into their flesh without hesitation.


    However, the past was just that - a distant memory. Now, with their newfound unity under a single banner, the prospect of conquering and defeating his fleets seemed not just achievable, but inevitable.


    And if he were to retaliate and face them head-on?


    It was a foregone conclusion.


    Gideon couldn''t help but question her n. His voice was devoid of emotion as he asked, "And how can you be certain that this n will seed, my Queen, given the current state of disunity among us all?"


    It was no secret to her that Gideon harboured doubts about her ns, and truth be told, those doubts were not entirely unfounded. They carried a considerable weight, one that could not be ignored.


    Yet, undeterred by the weight of his scepticism, Queen Mavena remained steadfast in her confidence. "We must try, and hope and pray that the gods smile upon us" She dered, with a fierce resolve in her voice.


    She knew that, in this moment, she could rely on no one but herself. Especially, when she was the only one who remembered how she had sessfully navigated the forest in the past and had even managed to trap the sleepy behemoth - a feat that was both impressive and daring.


    A feat that nowy like broken shards of ss in her memories.


    Without hesitation, she continued, her voice steely "For now, we must focus on putting an end to King Bor and his troops of assassins". The thought of the chaos that King Bor had wrought after his battle with King Ameal was enough to make her almost grit her teeth in frustration.


    But her emotions couldn''t help but leak into her words as she added, "If he refuses to stand with us, then we have every reason to eliminate him before he aligns himself with our enemy".


    And once their foes had been vanquished, they would wait patiently for thends to recover, ready to divide the territories however they saw fit.


    Gideon nodded his head in understanding, his voice trailing off as he struggled to articte his thoughts. "But still, we can''t leave before addressing the catastrophic duel between Knight Boris and the Grand Duke".


    In response, a simple question escaped Queen Mavena''s mouth, causing Gideon to fumble over his words. "Can you intervene in their battle and put an end to it?" She asked, her gaze fixed firmly on him.


    Gideon cleared his throat, feeling the weight of her words. He couldn''t lie to his Queen, but he also couldn''t promise her what he wasn''t sure he could deliver. "I think that if you--"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Queen Mavena cast a sidelong nce at him and chuckled under her breath. She knew how to get a reaction from him. "Don''t forget, Gideon, that I saw everything that happened outside the pce gates. If anything had gone wrong or unexpected, you would have been strangled under King Bor''s grip or split in half by Knight Boris''s sword".

 Chapter 190 Rogue Pirates

    Gideon noticed his Queen''s amused tone and replied, "Are you making jest of me, my Queen?".


    "No" She replied, her head shaking as she forced herself to stifle the mirth bubbling within her. "It is not my intention to mock you, Gideon. Rather, my suggestion is that we withdraw to rest and prepare, rather than wade into this troublesome emotional conflict". She swept her hands down the silken folds of her gown, momentarily lost in thought as she averted her gaze from the fray. "After all..." She continued. "... I trust in the wisdom and sanity of Knight Boris and Grand Duke Liam and I am sure that they will eventually regain theirposure, once exhaustion has imed them".


    She walked towards the edge of the building''s roof with Gideon silently following behind her. She uttered, "So in the meantime, we will be taking our leave".


    "Booom!"


    The abandoned building beneath her feet cracked and trembled as she took off into the air with a burst of shock waves that announced her ascent.


    Gideon sighed deeply, his expression betraying his understanding. "Of course, my Queen" He said softly.


    With a fluid motion, heunched himself into the air, his feet barely making a sound as they left the concrete room.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Coast Of The Cryptic Sea


    I left my body to fall to the depths of the ocean, my eyes wide with wonder as I observed the breathtaking beauty of the sea from below. It was as if I was looking at an upside-down world, a reflection of a portal that resembled the moon, etching itself like an ethereal rabbit hole that took Alice to Wondend.


    Rabbit hole, I thought. I find myself pausing to contemte if the author''s use of the phrase is merely a literary device employed to suggest that 12-year-old Alice was, in fact, a troubled and unstable drug addict on an acid-induced journey to the fringes of insanity. but presented in a much softer, gentler, and child-friendly manner that was suitable for a bedtime story.


    Imagination took the reins, shaping my thoughts and presenting a vivid picture that resembled that of a dazed third-grader, seeking to escape the confines of an educational prison hall and find sce within the confines of their own thoughts.


    Hmmm!


    Water, salty, water filled my nostrils and mouth as I attempted to perform feats that would earn a nod of approval from Aquaman.


    The invincibility that had coated my body in a thin, blue magical hue shattered the moment water dredged into my lungs, a reminder that while I could now defy nature and wield it like a weapon - bending it to my will - a bitch that I could now drive a 15-inch cock up her pussy and she would moan in ord. But when put at her mercy, I would be cast aside to death like a helpless boy toy who couldn''t withstand the weight of his mistress as she trounced him beneath her crushing weight.


    Fuck it!


    Like Homer Simpson returning home after 8 bottles of duff beer during a bad day, it only took me several momentster to realize that my brain was slowly being deprived of oxygen, and that I was drowning.


    "Boom!" My magical energy burst out of my body and encased me in a transparent spherical dome that kept the water around me out and allowed my body to get some breathing space.


    ''Toothless'' I internally yelled out for her presence.


    "WHOOSH!" And she arrived behind me, pulling me upwards until we reached the other side of the ocean, with me resting back first and breathing loudly on her furry back.


    My throat gagged as water rose from my belly and escaped out from my mouth. "Cough! Cough!!" I gasped out the salty remains until my lungs felt free and strangely dehydrated.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes to get a closer look at the moon... My eyes quickly squinted in difort. Blinding lights... My vision felt like I was looking at torn curtains that hung over the moon, obstructing my vision and preventing me from properly admiring its brilliance.


    "Hey, Toothless" I muttered under my hurried breath.


    "Growl!" Came her reply.


    I responded. "The next time that I want to apply for a position at the Justice League, remind me to change my application form to the Human Torch instead of Aquaman".


    "GROWWLL!!"


    I snorted at her remark. "Of course, you won''t get it" I shook my head and turned around on her back, bending down on all fours before Imanded. "Take me back to the ship".


    Although I had initially wanted to rest a little longer before heading back to the ship and dealing with whatever mess or problems were waiting for me, I figured three hours of spending my free time in the ocean were already enough if I didn''t want Mad John to start anxiously scouring the ocean for my body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A low ''gruff'' escaped her jaws as she dove headfirst into the water, her muscr fins propelling her forward at a breakneck speed that would make even the most seasoned of swimmers envious. As she sliced through the water with effortless grace, the ripples that followed in her wake seemed to dance in a hypnotic rhythm, beckoning all who dared to follow her into the depths of the ocean.


    "SPLASSHH!!!"


    In mere minutes, I tried to gain control of my body as we arrived in front of our ship.


    "SPLASSHH!!!"


    A sudden familiar voice screamed into my ears "CAPTAIN HANG ON!".


    I snapped my head upwards and watched as Mad John dropped a rope towards the sea for me to climb aboard.


    Humph! It seems that I guessed correctly, and he was truly waiting for my return.


    "But I guess he forgot that I didn''t need a rope to get over a 20-foot wall. Nheless, was it bad that I grabbed the rough edges of the rope and pulled myself up?


    Nah, probably not!


    After ying god all day, I was beginning to find the mundane things that I once considered tiresome to be something that helped me rx my body and mind.


    Mad John grasped my outstretched hand and pulled me into the ship.


    "Wee back, Captain" He saluted with a rigid expression on his face that I found strangely amusing. Then, he looked around as though he was searching for something before his gazended back on me with a confused expression.


    "Ummmm¡­" He cleared his throat and continued. "Forgive me for not knowing your ns, Captain, but I thought that you would bring back the pirates you pursued as prisoners so that they could help out around the ship until we are ready to hire a new crew or..." I could see his words almost stumble the moment he reached that part, but quickly he rposed himself. "Or purchase new sea ves".


    A sense of forgetfulness pervaded my body as I thought about how to tell Mad John that I had made them ride the sea from within it and watched as they each slowly died from exhaustion or sumbed to theck of magical energy needed for them to keep on fighting for their lives while being chased by thousands ofets that fell from the sky and struck the sea mercilessly.


    I guess that was what gave me the idea to find out how long I can stay survive underwater by relying on my body only without any need for magical energy.


    As for the results, you can guess how they turned out.


    "They are dead," I responded, finding no other manner in which I could softly ry my words.


    Mad John''s eyes widened before he closed them and nodded his head in understanding. "All of them?" He asked.


    "Yes" I repeated. "All of them".


    Abruptly, he sighed. A burst of air exhaled from his lips in an exaggerated manner as he gazed at me and responded, "I don''t think it''s good that you keep killing your enemies like this".


    My brow rose. Was Mad John feeling sympathetic?


    As though he noticed the expression on my face, he quickly added. "I am not saying that killing all your enemies and making sure that no more sword is waiting to attack you from behind is bad. What I meant is, how about we capture those who we are sure will never get the chance toe back for revenge and sell them as ves for the money?".


    My mind reyed hisst words. "For the money?" I asked.


    "Yes" He nodded with a knowing glint in his eyes.


    I hummed thoughtfully as I responded. "Well, I think it''s best we leave them all dead." I added. "Besides, did you forget that your Captain is rich beyond normal wealth?".


    You can''t tell me that in a world where I can bend reality to my will andmand the forces of nature at my bidding, there wouldn''t be someone out there with a hidden bloodline or some sort of heaven-defying abilities. Besides, I certainly don''t want anyone using me as some sort of stepping stone in their character development.

 Chapter 191 [Bonus ] Rogue Pirates (2)

    Mad John let out a long, drawn-out sigh, his eyes flickered around as if searching for the perfect words to convey his message. His lips parted, and he began to speak with a measured cadence, each word chosen with care.


    "Wealth has its limits.." He said, his eyes fixed on me. ".... Especially for a young ascendant with a long lifespan and no way to umte more wealth".


    Yes, I knew that he was talking about me.


    Mad John continued, his tone bing more conspiratorial. "However, now that we are rogue pirates, I think--"


    ? I cut him off immediately and picked the out word. "Rouge pirates?".


    "Yes, captain" Replied Mad John "Although, truthfully, we have been skirting that line ever since the incident with Captain ra. But now that we have destroyed some of Captain Crimson Eye''s fleet and killed off some of the Crimson ck-eye crew..." He raised his hand to his head and saluted me. "Congrattions, Captain Prince Wyatt. We are now officially rogue pirates".


    Again, I tested the words. "Rogue pirates..." I stared at Mad John with a frown etched on my lips. "Exin?".


    He nodded with a smile on his face and exined, "Just like kingdoms, pirates rule over the ocean as their territories, splitting them into various parts with different pirates and fleets taking a slice of the pie. However, at the top of the fleet, there is a pirate equal in power and position to that of a king, to whom all of them report and are under. So, if a pirate decides to forcefully split up from the group, he will be branded as a rogue pirate - a pirate who is not under a banner or held by the constraints of the pirate code".


    Well, there goes my understanding of what I believed a ''Pirate'' was.


    Regardless, I asked, "So, are wewless bandits or not?". Yeah, it might be a little toote for me to ask this question, but the sooner I get the answer to it, the better.


    He smiled, as though he could read my thoughts. "Of course, we are. Since we are not aligned with any kingdom or race, as long as it''s the sea, we are allowed to do anything we want. As such, we are either known as bandits, thieves, or pirates" He said, smiling, his earring glistening under the moonlight.


    I see!


    Although it was my fault for assuming that pirates here were the same ones back on Earth, I was still happy that they weren''t far off in meaning from each other.


    Also, it began to make more sense when I applied that logic to all the sea-rted problems that I have witnessed and experienced.


    "However, we are still limited by the pirate codes that we swore an oath on" Mad John added with a frown on his lips.


    I furrowed my brows. "Did we swear on one?"


    "No" He shook his head in denial. "Knight Camille never saw the need to make you swear one since she... you know¡­" He faked a cough, while I nodded in understanding.


    As I stood on the deck, the waves behind me yed a symphony of soothing notes, urging me to make a decision. Finally, I decided, "I think it''s time that we behave as the bandits that we are". Though my wealth was considerable, thest time I consulted the ''Pirate''s Dictionary,'' there was never enough treasure to satisfy a true pirate''s cravings.


    Mad John saluted again "Aye, captain!".


    "Hold on a minute, let me get something done before we head in" I said. I then turned around without waiting for his response and channelled my magical energy into the ''Temporary Storage Space.''


    A whirlpool made of invisible air appeared in the air, twisting and bending the atmosphere around it, until a loud ''Ssh'' rang out in the surroundings, and Toothless was easily sucked into it.


    Seeing that the work was done, I turned around to meet a dazed Mad John with his jaws hanging open.


    "Are you curious?" I asked, mischievously.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No... Unfortunately, I feel like the less I know, the better I can make sense of what goes on around you".


    Both of my eyebrows rose in surprise.


    I had already taken the time to craft a suitable exnation, but I supposed I would have to save it forter.


    But, strangely, he was right in a way, because even I couldn''t exin what goes on around me sometimes.


    "Alright. Take me to where Edna is staying" I responded. Before I proceeded to do anything next, I needed to take care of her, firstly.


    Knowing that I was getting straight to business, he nodded with a serious expression on his face, turned around, and began to walk forward.


    I followed behind him, passing through the corridor until we finally arrived at a door.


    "Is she here?" I asked for rification.


    Mad John confirmed it with a response. "This is where Annabelle and I brought her. Although the fallen queen asked to be with the other woman who came in here with her, I denied her request for the sake of safety".


    The other woman was probably Vanessa. Regardless --


    "Okay" Were thest words that left my mouth before I stretched my hand and knocked on the door.


    "Knock! Knock!!"


    Silence.


    I knocked again, albeit a bit harder.


    KNOCKK!! KNOCKK!!"


    I frowned. Without hesitation, I unlocked the door and walked in--


    Empty!!


    My eyes scanned the whole room while my magical energy flowed out from my body, aiding in the search.


    Empty! Why was the room empty?


    Mad John walked into the room momentster and instantly understood what was going on. "I will go search for Annabelle immediately" His expression was deadly serious, his words resolute and hasty as he dashed out of the room and headed straight for Annabelle''s room.


    Meanwhile, beyond gritting my teeth, I chose to rationally process the information in front of me. And the response, that I coulde up with was¡­.

 Chapter 192 What A Prince Is Made Of...

    "SWWIIISSSHHH!!"


    I released my magical energy into the air and let it flow around the ship like a raging stream. Little by little, I scanned the ship as my magical energy washed over the rooms and bodies in it. The rest of my crew felt a shiver and a sudden feeling of suffocation wash over them before it instantly disappeared. I noticed Mad John racing down the halls to quickly arrive at Annabelle''s room, where she was lying on her bed reading a bo --


    She sensed me.


    But I didn''t care to bother and continued my search until I arrived at a room with a familiar woman sitting seated on a chair, while anothery on a bed. Outside the door, there were two more familiar women who were standing near it.


    Oh no!


    My brain immediately caught up as the presence of Edna and Vanessa in the same room spelt only one thing to me...


    "Goddamnit!" I cursed. I moved my body out of the room before consciously igniting a burst of me under my legs to hasten my movement forward.


    Sparks flew around in the air. Fire ignited, taking shape and form around my legs as I thrust my body forward.


    "BAM!!"


    Unable to control the force of the propulsion that ignited from my legs, my body twisted to the side, and I mmed into a side of the wooden corridors.


    Fortunately for me, it was the wall that took the damage. So quickly, I rearranged myself and took off into the air with a fiery ''st''. The mes from my legs scorched and darkened the wooden floor underneath my feet without mercy. My body propelled forward, but this time I carefully bent and twisted around the narrowed corridor until--


    In front of my vision were two women in their mid-20s, dressed in much more decent attire than thest provocative dress I had seen them in. They stood guard over the room, but I didn''t bother to look at them twice as I appeared in front of them. I gazed as their eyes widened over the lifelike image of a familiar face and name that was probably etched forever in their minds.


    "Get out of my way" Measured and stern, my orders were clear. From the scared yet resolute expression on their faces, I quickly made it known to them that I didn''te here to waste my time.


    Nevertheless, sting them out of the way would have been easier, but cleaning up the blood, internal organs, and roasted flesh would have been a problem.


    Regardless, they nodded their heads and moved out of the way.


    I walked forward and opened the door, not forgetting to close it behind me with a ''bang'' as I strolled into the room.


    "The first thing that caught my eyes the moment my vision adjusted to its darkness was Vanessa peacefully sleeping on the bed, with Edna running her hand through Vanessa''s hair as she sat extremely close to her.


    ? My mana unconsciously filled the room, plunging the already dark and gloomy atmosphere into a suffocating domain of eerie silence.


    Slow but steady, my legs moved forward. The wooden floor creaked with force as my footsteps were imprinted on it.


    Yeah, I did all this consciously while trying to control my emotions and magical energy because, at this moment, I was like a fuse.


    A dangerous nuclear fuse that could go off at any moment.


    Yet, she continued with her actions. Her body looked rxed yet stiff. Her hand still skillfullybed through the hair of the sleepy Vanessa, showing that she didn''t give two fucks about my entrance.


    Of course, I wasn''t ming her reaction, but still ---


    I stopped in front of her andtched my hand around her chin. The force behind my grip would have crushed her jaws if it weren''t restrained to the point where I could only firmly hold it and turn her face towards my direction.


    Our eyes met. Fear, uncertainty, confusion, and apprehension clouded her eyes. All of them hid behind a thin veil that disappeared within a sh the moment her gaze met mine, yet only her face disyed an expression of indifference.


    My throat burned the words "Why?".


    Her facial expression finally changed, along with her eyebrows that knitted together.


    I clicked my tongue. She genuinely didn''t understand what I was saying!


    As I turned my head towards the peacefully sleeping Vanessa, her serene figure burned itself into my mind''s eye. Without breaking eye contact, I twisted Edna''s face towards Vanessa''s direction and asked the question:


    "Why did you kill her?" My voice came out hoarse.


    Dazed. Confusion. Thoughtfulness. And then, beyond all doubt, a crazed smile spread across her face, her lips curving maniacally as she stared at me with a haunted expression.


    For the first time, she opened her lips and uttered. "Why? So you''re allowed to kill whoever you want, and I''m not?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Truth be told, no man born of a woman''s womb could escape the sudden pressure that descended over the darkness, suffocating and inescapable


    The moment the pressure hit her, she flinched and her previously rxed body now stiffened defensively.


    I spoke. "I asked you a question" I repeated sternly. "Why did you kill her?"


    She battled hard, trying to free her head from my grip, but all her attempts ended in failure, and so she settled on locking her gaze fiercely on me.


    "I don''t believe I owe you an exnation..." She answered defiantly. "...And even if I did, formting a lie would be a waste on a man like you".


    Brave! Truly brave!


    At least now, I can very much see why she was called a queen.


    However, I responded "True¡­". I nodded my head. "You don''t owe me an exnation, but you seem to have forgotten one thing¡­" My grasp tightened around her chin, forcing her to wince in difort.


    "This is my ship, and no one, not even a fly nor a single soul, is allowed to take a life without my permission".


    She frowned. Her crazed smile turned into a frown as she took her time to process her thoughts ande up with a response.


    "You are a fool if you think that you can murder my husband in front of me and expect me tough it off the next day" She responded. Her voice had a hateful quality to it, like each word that came out of her mouth was punctuated with some degree of hateful emotions. "Besides¡­" She cast a side nce at the sleeping Vanessa before focusing her gaze back on me. "¡­ I didn''t know that you and she had some kind of connection".


    "We don''t" I shook my head and unleashed her.


    Immediately, she stood up and ran close to the wooden wall, massaging her jaw as she stared at me with a fearful expression.


    Facade. She had only been putting on a bold facade!


    I sighed, a thick wave of air escaping my lips as I spoke. "I am the one you have a problem with, though. So I wonder what killing h--".


    She interrupted me. "She''s not dead". Pin-drop silence.


    My expression scrunched up with doubt. Immediately, I walked towards the sleeping Vanessa and ced my hand on her chest.


    Her heart was still beating!


    The temperature in the room dropped a little.


    Maybe I should have checked her body directly when I entered the room, especially since I knew I still couldn''t properly see my surroundings with my magical energy.


    "See! I am not as heartless as you are" She suddenly added.


    I nodded in response. "You''re not".


    As strange as the conversation was, I didn''t know what to say next, especially since this wasn''t the kind of atmosphere I had nned for.


    And so, since my n had be useless, we just stood there in the darkness, silently gazing at each other, as my mind raced, searching for a way to salvage everything.


    But, it seems that I didn''t need to.


    "Are you satisfied now?" She questioned. "You finally have the woman you fucked and can punish yourself without her pesky husband in the way" She raised her hand and pointed a finger at Vanessa. "You even got the seductive brothel owner whose charm could not be withstood even by a woman like me as a bonus, together with two other younger women in your age bracket whom I am sure would just be used as an output for your pleasure" She paused, and repeated her question "Are you satisfied now?".


    Her lips then sealed close waiting for my response. Her gaze was steely. Unsurprisingly, I could tell that her expression wasn''t a facade.


    Truthfully, this was not the first question that I had expected from her. I expected something much more --


    More --


    I sighed inwardly. I don''t know, maybe a reason as to why I killed her husband¡­ Something like that¡­ or something rted to that¡­ the same way he and Ag''na had asked me¡­ and not something like this!

 Chapter 193 Slave To A Demon

    "BAAAMMM!"


    The door mmed open, followed by a familiar scream, "CAPTAIN, WE ARE--" Mad John immediately snapped his lips shut upon seeing the situation in the room.


    His eyes lingered on Edna for a few moments before moving over to the sleeping Vanessa, and finally, his eyes settled on me.


    After a few seconds of an awkward stare, he asked. "Is everything alright, Captain?".


    Without hesitation, I nodded. "Yeah, everything is fine. Leave us" I responded. "We will be out in a few minutes".


    The moment my sentence ended, again, he nced at me, then at Edna before he nodded his head in understanding and responded "Alright Captain. I will be waiting outside incase you need anything ".


    He walked out of the door, allowing the figure of Annabelle, who was standing at the corner, toe into view.


    Annabelle, as suspicious and as thoughtful as always, stared at me, repeating Mad John''s whole movement, before she was suddenly dragged out of the entrance, and the door was mmed shut with a heavy, resounding ''bam''.


    Normally, I should be pleased that Mad John''s entrance had managed to soften the atmosphere a bit, but again, this kind of atmosphere was strange as fuck, considering the kind of conversation we were having at the moment.


    "Ahem!" Edna suddenly cleared her throat and called out to me. "So, are you going to answer my question or not?" She asked.


    I shook my head to disperse away the unwanted thoughts in my head before I sighed heavily and responded, "Why are you even asking me that kind of question? I mean..." I paused, contemting my next choice of words before a sudden thought threw a wrench in that thought too.


    Yeah, if I was worried about her emotions, then I should have reconsidered killing her husband or attacking her when we met after that!


    So I continued. "I mean, don''t you want to ask me why I murdered your husband?".


    She frowned. A myriad of emotions passed through her eyes as she responded, "Is there any reason why I should?" She sharply added. "Besides, I already know your response, so why should I?" She shook her head in defeat.


    A frown suddenly appeared on my face too. Unless this was a traumatic experience that she wanted to avoid, then I would understand the reason for her choice of words.


    But it wasn''t!


    From her expression, the resolute gaze that held mine, and her confident posture, which I could tell was not a facade but was done unconsciously, I could tell that she truly wasn''t interested in asking me that question.


    Yet, I doubted it. There was a reason that I wanted to know whatever was hidden in her thoughts now that the event was still fresh in her mind. And irrespective of whether I liked to hear it or not, it wasn''t something that I could dy or avoid, considering that she is now my possession.


    "Oh!" Regardless, I was curious, so I asked "And what do you think my response would have been?".


    She became silent, musing over her thoughts until finally, she responded. "I believe that it would be something like, ''I felt like it" She repeated and articted each word. "I killed your husband because you are now mine, and also because I enjoyed the pleasure of doing so. Am I correct?"


    I chuckled. "You are right. That would have been my response¡­ "I added "But you made a m---".


    "I am not yet done" She interrupted me.


    My brow rose. Crossing my arms, I shrugged and said. "Go on... It seems that you have been studying me all this time, so I am deeply curious to hear what you have to say?".


    ¡­.....<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bastard!


    Bastard!


    Bastard!


    As she listened to his words, she cursed within her mind. His every syble, every pause, seemed like a mockery aimed straight at her. From a queen to a brothel owner, from a brothel owner to a ve. Her life had gone far downhill from what she had once hoped. Yet, despite her struggles, she still clung to a sliver of hope that whispered to her that all her miseries were for a purpose.


    That purpose seemed to be fulfilled when she found her husband. But it had been snatched away from her in the instant he was murdered before her very eyes. And then, it hit her. Maybe, just maybe, her spiralling life was not something she could ever escape. Perhaps it was her predetermined fate - an inescapable, treacherous destiny that she was forced to endure.


    As fate would have it, all of this was confirmed when she firstid eyes on him. This man, this prince, this pirate - arrghh! - she was at a loss for how to even address him.


    While others toil and strive their entire lives to reach the top, she, who had already ascended to the pinnacle, found herself plummeting to the bottom. No longer a queen, for her kingdom had been lost. No longer ascendant, for her body was now equal to that of a mere mortal. No longer a wife, as her heart had mourned her husband''s loss twice over. And no longer free, for she had be a ve to a demon.


    The irony of the situation was so palpable that even a chuckle could not escape her lips. "I am waiting" The demon dered, his unwavering gaze betraying not a hint of remorse for his actions.


    Nevertheless, she collected herself, took a deep breath, and exhaled before responding "I know the kind of man you are... but I only discovered this after spending a few nights with you".


    "And what kind of man am I?" He asked, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    Leaning back against the rough wooden wall, she replied, "You are the kind of man who imposes his imagination on reality. Such an attribute can be wonderful, but when the person in question behaves as though he has not touched a woman in ages and will stop at nothing to fulfil his lustful fantasies, it doesn''t take a genius - especially one who has been smashed under you - to conclude that you are a man ruled by your base desires".


    The demon''s piercing gaze bore into her as she monitored his every facial movement, hoping to elicit some kind of reaction from him. And finally, she did.


    His features contorted in confusion as he stared at her with a frightening intensity. "You know, I was actually expecting an answer..." He chuckled. "But instead, here is a former queen trying to y psychology with her words on me.... I already know that I am a lecherous man, if that is what you are trying to imply".


    At times, she found it difficult toprehend his words. Though he spoke as if he hailed from another world or ne of existence, she did her best to make sense of his meaning. And so, she responded, "You don''t understand..." She shook her head. "Among all the men I have seen walk into my brothel, you are the most dangerous kind... A man with extreme fantasies and the power and capability to make them a reality... A man who forgets that there are reasons fantasies should remain just that - fantasies. And even if you can make theme true, it doesn''t mean that you should".


    The demon remained silent.


    "So even if I were to ask you the reason for killing my husband, you would not give me an answer because it was all done for your greedy pleasures" She continued, a wry smile ying at the corners of her lips. "Do you know what my first n was to trap you into helping me?".


    He shook his head, his expression remained stoic, giving nothing away.


    "Okay, I will tell you...." She responded. "My first n was to act as an innocent brothel worker who had been trapped there by her mistress. My role was to y the part of a beaten and injured woman, while Vanessa would take on the role of the vile mistress with no moral constraints. And then, I would have you work your way into one of our sessions so that..."


    Oddly enough, hepleted her sentence for her. "So that I can free you from your mistress after I have heard your pitiful backstory and stand between you and your problems like a prince in shining armour".


    Although she was taken aback by his response, that didn''t stop her from nodding her head in confirmation. "Exactly" She said. Then she asked, "If I had stuck with that n, do you think it would have worked?".


    His response came in the form of a subtle nod, without a word spoken. "Yes" He began after a moment of contemtion. "It would have worked much better than the one you had shown me. But it still would have been useless. Because if I had to go through that much effort to get a woman, why would I let her go?".


    Her throat constricted as she tried to process his words. "Yeah, I figured out that part of you a little toote" She murmured, her eyes downcast. "No wonder you focused all your attention on that woman - Nina".

 Chapter 194 Slave To A Demon (2)

    She couldn''t even finish her words before a dense pressure copsed on her shoulders.


    He spoke. "That woman is my wife.." His words hung in the air, a menacing threat and warning that reverberated in her mind. "Show some respect when addressing her" He added.


    She didn''t doubt that he would punish her mercilessly without hesitation. And because of that, she quickly apologized "Sorry about that..."  She bowed and said sarcastically "It is my fault for not knowing my ce".


    As suddenly as it had appeared, the oppressive weight lifted from her shoulders, allowing her to breathe a sigh of relief and shrug off the tension that had been weighing her down.


    The demon''s exaggerated exhtion echoed through the room, punctuating the end of his previous statement. "You know...." He drawled, his tone dripping with incredulity. "Apart from you sounding smart, this has got to be one of the strangest and weirdest conversations I''ve ever been a part of".


    A smile, suffused with an air of knowing, slowly spread across her lips as she took in the demon''s words. "I know what you were expecting..." Her voice was calm as she responded. "You were expecting to see me in tears, to watch as I cried and cursed you with each breath, while you took advantage of my weakness and led me around with a leash of my own emotions". She paused, her lips pursed in defiance. "But that''s not going to happen".


    The demon seemed surprised at her words.


    Undeterred, she pressed on. "From the look of it, you n to build a harem, right?".


    The demon''s response was swift and unequivocal. "Yes".


    "And is that the only goal that you possess at the moment?".


    "Not really¡­" The demon mused. "Acquiring enough strength is still my number one priority".


    "I see" She understood. Of course, it was because she was previously an ascendant, that she understood the raw sensation that came after each ascension. And although there were a lot of ascendants who were addicted to such a sensation, there were still some who were aware of their limits and had chosen to pursue other things in life apart from strength.


    "So, just to rify, your sole long-term goals revolve around amassing more women, either to satiate your carnal desires or disy as trophies in your room" She stated with matter-of-fact precision.


    At the mention of his obsession with women, the demon''s expression contorted. His lips twisted as though he disagreed with her choice of words. However, despite having the option to dispute her statement or rearrange her words to his liking, he simply responded "Yes".


    And so, she nodded. Finally epting her fate as a ve to a demon.


    "That is enough for me" She replied. "I will stay and serve you willingly as the faithful ve that you desire. And then when the night returns, you can take me from behind and ride me in any way that pleases you".


    The demon seemed to stop whatever was going through his mind and gazed at her in surprise. He wanted to speak, but he could tell that she wasn''t done talking. And truly, she wasn''t.


    "However" She continued, her voice taking on a more sinister edge. "When your delusions of owning a harem inevitably crumble and shatter into countless irreparable shards, I will stand by your side and relish in your downfall". Her lips twisted into a crazed smile as she spoke with renewed emotion. "As the women, you have gathered to sate your carnal desires turn on you, betray you, and corrode your mind and body by turning your pleasures into their strength, I, fallen Queen Edna Kanit, will take pleasure in watching you suffer".


    As soon as her voice trailed off, she began to breathe in aboured manner, as if she had been running tirelessly for a long time. Her heart pounded with eagerness as she attempted to slow it down.


    "It''s a shame" The demon mused, a pensive expression on his face as he massaged his finger. "It''s quite a shame that you have chosen this path for yourself." He paused for a moment before continuing. "Nevertheless, as long as it keeps you from doing anything foolish, I see no reason to dissuade you".


    "Are you doubting that fate will not serve you your just desserts?" She wanted to scream at his nonchnt attitude. Oh, heaven knew that the thought had crossed her mind before she reined in her emotions and held back.


    "No, I am not. But that is why I also have several means to ensure that none of that ever happens" The demon answered. Unexpectedly, he began to stroll forward, towards her.


    Edna found herself at a loss for what to do in this situation, so she instinctively pressed her body against the wall and tightly shut her eyes. She tensed her muscles, preparing for whatever was toe next, and even went so far as to seal her legs shut in case his hands wandered towards her vagina.


    Her mind sneered in contempt; of course, there was always a possibility that his hands might end up there.


    "And let''s say all of thises to pass, as you have predicted" His breath tickled against her skin, sending a shiver down her spine. "...What are you going to do?".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her heart screamed out, rationality be damned! Attack him! Attack him now, while you have the chance, and set yourself free!


    But, she relented.


    Slowly, Edna opened her eyes and caught a glimpse of the demon''s grinning expression before she stared at him directly.


    In response to the question posed to her, she said. "And when it''s all over, I can die in peace, knowing that fate has dealt you your just punishment... With that thought in mind, I can rest easy, knowing that my husband''s death has been avenged".


    "HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA!" Heughed.


    ? The bastard wasughing!


    Her fingers itched, urging, grab him! Grab him. Her hands begged with rage, let me have him! Let me have him! Come on, that bastard is worth strangling!


    But, Edna relented.


    He raised his hands and used his fingers to wipe away a fake tear before refocusing his attention on Edna. "Very well, we will see how it goes" The demon said. "We will see if fate picks a side and how it all ends up. But in the meantime..." He took a few steps away from her, turned around, and walked towards the door. "I will take my leave".


    The tension in Edna''s body suddenly dissipated, and she found herself with a breathing room to upy. She stared at him as he walked towards the door, grasped the handle, opened it, and halted his steps. His head turned towards her with a thoughtful expression on his face, as though he had just remembered something.


    "Though I don''t know if your husband told you, but, the Miracle Queen, Queen Mavena, is behind your husband''s fake death" The demon mused. "And judging by what you have gone through, you can say that she orchestrated the mess before you met me". He then locked eyes with her. "I am telling you this because I felt the need to say it".


    He walked out of the room and closed the door with a resounding ''bam''.


    The room became silent once more.


    As the stillness settled in, Edna''s eyes began to mumble, I can''t take it anymore! I¡­ can''t ¡­.take it ¡­.anymore!


    Tears began to flow from her eyes without ceasing. She had desired to keep them at bay, to contain the weariness that was gnawing away at her, but it had be unbearable.


    And thus, her eyes released a torrent of emotions, and she could not help but sob uncontrobly, her body wracked with each painful hup.


    "Hic! Hic! Hic!"


    Out of nowhere, a hand descended from above andnded softly on her back, sending a shiver coursing through her spine. The sensation was so palpable that Edna couldn''t believe it was anything but a figment of her imagination.


    Her head snapped to the side, and her eyes widened in surprise as she caught sight of Vanessa with her eyes wide open. Vanessa''s gaze was both soothing andforting, and her hand rested gently on Edna''s back as she patted it in a reassuring manner.


    As Edna''s voice quivered with emotion, she stuttered out. "You... You... You heard everything?".


    "I heard" Vanessa responded, her voice weak andcking in vitality, but still loud enough to reach Edna''s ears. "I''m not dead, just feeling weak. And besides, you dragged me into this mess with you, so don''t expect me to die without making you suffer for it".


    Even though those words were not what she had expected to hear. Even though they came from thest person she had expected to hear from. Even though her mind was still clouded with various uncontroble emotions, that did not stop Edna from weakly standing up on her feet and seekingfort in Vanessa''s embrace.


    "Hic! Hic! Hic!!"

 Chapter 195 Preparation

    Silently, Vanessa ran her fingers through Edna''s hair with the utmost care, as if weaving a delicate tapestry. As the night wore on and it became clear that Edna had no intention of budging, Vanessa''s voice took on a gentle tone, urging her to take a respite and recharge her body and soul.


    "Languishing in tears will get you nowhere" Vanessa spoke softly, casting a spell of serenity that seemed to envelop Edna entirely. Before she knew it, Edna was drifting off into a deep slumber, as her dreams danced to the soothing rhythm of her deepest desires.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Once I walked out of the room and shut the door behind me, it didn''t take me long to process how strangely the conversation had gone and how things had somehow worked out in the end.


    Huff! It didn''t even go as I had expected it to.


    My mind reyed the conversation, recalling every word she had uttered, the way her body twitched and moved as she restrained herself from doing the unthinkable, and the way her words came out like an undiluted tsunami of raw emotion.


    All of which I had paid no heed to.


    My eyes flickered over to the two women who were standing and trembling in a corner before I settled my gaze on Mad John.


    "How did it go, Captain?" He asked.


    My stare didn''t linger on him as I stepped forward, and he diligently followed me from behind.


    "It went better than I had expected" I replied.


    "Better?" He repeated with confusion, probably not believing that the conversation could have gone better considering the mess surrounding us.


    Actually, she was the one who did most of the talking, was what I would have said if mentioning such a fact was important.


    Regardless, I still responded.


    "Yes, better. And although she stated that she won''t do anything foolish, you still need to keep a close eye on her in case she does" I said.


    "Alright" Mad John nodded his head in understanding. "So, what are we going to do next?" He asked, giving me a side nce as he noticed my fast walking pace.


    "Did you forget what I told you earlier today?" I asked.


    His brows furrowed in confusion. Well, I did tell him a lot of things today, so instead of waiting for him to sift through his memories and select the most important conversation, I quickly added.


    "Have you forgotten what I said about recovering the corpses of our crew before we leave?


    A sudden pause overshadowed our conversation before Mad John responded with a tone filled with doubt. "You were serious?".


    I snapped my head to the side and stared at him with a raised eyebrow.


    He faked a cough. "Of course.... I mean, when you said that, I thought you were just trying to cheer up the few of us who remained, assuring us that even if we died as sea ves, we would get a better burial".


    "Really..." I said, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "So you didn''t believe any statement I made at that moment?".


    He scratched the back of his head and looked forward with shame. "Well, you are the captain, so the rules are your tools to make or break. And given our situation, if we were to leave now without retrieving the corpses, no one would hold it against us--".


    "Smack!!" I gave him a light tap on the back of his head.


    "Ouch! Captain" He said, rubbing the spot where I hit him.


    "Mad John, you are smarter than this....." I said. And strangely, I noticed that this was the first time I was praising him for his intelligence. Considering that was his selling point, the sudden way his eyes widened in surprise indicated that my words had startled him.


    He suddenly halted his steps and saluted. "Sorry for doubting you, Captain. I promise it won''t happen again!" He spoke with a voice loud enough to echo through the corridor but not loud enough to cause a disturbance.


    But considering how scanty the ship was currently, I doubt it would matter.


    Halting my steps, I shook my head and sighed tiredly. "Don''t worry about it. Just go and get me Annabelle and anybody else who is willing to apany us to get the corpses of our fallen crew members".


    "Huh!" He stared at me dumbfounded.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What do you mean by ''huh''?" I took my time and asked, disying an amount of patience that I didn''t even know existed in me.


    The dumbfounded expression on his face quickly disappeared as he asked doubtfully, "Are we leaving right now?".


    I nodded. "Yes".


    "So we are going to leave the ship, in the middle of the night, to go through the frozen wastnd that can freeze anyone into an ice sculpture, filled with numerous deadly mindless mutated beasts, to head to thest remaining kingdom in the whole region?"


    Okay, Okay. For a normal human being, I can understand his thoughts and see how it could be a problem.


    "I didn''t say it was a must for you toe. What I said is for you to notify the crew and see if there are any volunteers. Also, since I am the one telling you this, don''t you think that I have a duty to protect them?" I exined. "Besides, who will take care of the ship and protect it if all of us leave?".


    Even though my record for protecting my crew was not good at the moment, it was still a work in progress. I needed to factor in circumstances like Ag''na''s attack and find a way for them to protect themselves without solely relying on me.


    Having a crew who dies every time they left the ship wasn''t something I wanted to be a recurring event.


    He made a sound that sounded like a cross between a ''hum'' and a ''haaaa''. "I understand, Captain" He nodded in agreement. "I will be back immediately".


    I bobbed my head. "Alright, be fast... Meet me on the upper deck when you are done".


    He confirmed with a nod "Okay". He turned around and left in haste to carry out my orders.


    Meanwhile, I turned and headed to the deck.


    Honestly, I don''t know when or where I got the urge from, but I really need to find something I can smoke.


    Getting high once in a while in this upbeat world would surely do wonders in calming my mind, and maybe help me double down on the amount of fucks I give every day.


    ¡­....


    "Is this all?" I asked, posing my question to Mad John.


    "Yes, captain" Mad John responded. "Apart from Annabelle, who specifically ordered toe along, only Beric decided toe along while Omm¡­" A subtle sigh escaped his lips. "Well, it will take him a couple of days to recover from his shock, and maybe this experience will help him understand what it means to be a pirate".


    I turned my attention towards Beric. He stared at me resolutely, not blinking nor backing down from my gaze.


    Though I could tell it was nothing but false bravado that would ultimately copse when the real trouble began. But, seeing that my crewman was on his way to building his balls of steel, I will dly show him the process and help him smelt it with the finest of mes.


    Cowards live longer, but preferably I need brave men willing to stand up for their captain, so if I need to pick between a coward or a brave man, my answer would be thetter.


    My eyes then shifted towards Annabelle, who was scrutinizing every detail about me, unable to tear her eyes off of me for even a minute.


    "Annabelle?" I called out to her.


    She hit restart, shaking off whatever was swirling around in her head before she answered "Yes, captain".


    I turned around and looked at the sea, my back facing them. "Snap out of your thoughts, we are about to leave" I said, before activating the ''Temporary storage space'' and summoning Bones out of it.


    "Emm¡­Captain" Annabelle asked after a brief silence. "Why can''t we wait till morning?".


    Although I didn''t know what kind of scene they had witnessed in the fight between Bones and Ag''na, but considering how she didn''t sound pleased about going there again, it must have been one hell of an unforgettable experience.


    I cast a side nce at Annabelle as I ran my hand through Bones'' chilly furry and scaled skin, letting the crust form around my fingers before they fell off and dissipated into pale white dust that were carried along with the wind.


    I spoke. "Captain Crimson eye and his fleet will soon be here at any hour or day".


    Her eyes widened at the sudden revtion.


    Nheless, I continued, ''The two ships were here to probe us and arrest one of our crewman. But I don''t think I need to exin how that turned out.''..." My gaze turned towards Mad John, and a smile formed on my lips.

 Chapter 196 Sacrificial Frozen Cocoon

    Of course, they had confessed everything to me, even the mad stunt that Mad John had pulled off. So it would be an understatement to say that I was just proud.


    Damn it! I wish I was here to watch the whole thing... That would have really been a good way of cementing the rtionship between the second-inmand and his captain.


    "I don''t understand" Annabelle shook her head. Confusion clouded her eyes, and on her face, all I could read was doubt.


    Her allegiance still swayed towards Captain Crimson Eye, so I could see where she wasing from. However, upon reflecting on her actions leading up to this moment and herck of attempts to escape, I still held hope that she could redeem herself with the right choices.


    The right choice being to never make me her enemy!


    In the meantime, I exined our current circumstances to her in a manner that she could easilyprehend. "What I mean to say is that Captain Crimson Eye has set a trap for us, which we have unwittingly fallen into by destroying two of his fleets. As a result, in a matter of hours or days, he will reach the coasts of the Cryptic Sea tounch an attack or ambush us. Given that he is in the right, he might even bring reinforcements along with him".


    Annabelle''s eyebrows furrowed as she bit her lip in frustration, clearly struggling to digest the information.


    Anticipating her next question, I hastened to add. "To prevent ourselves from being ensnared in his schemes, we must retrieve the corpses of our fallen crewmen and sail away from here as quickly as possible". And perhaps, with any luck, I can take the time to search for Nina''s body and confirm whether she had perished or survived.


    Her head tilted up and down, as if her mind had just finished an intense marathon. "May I ask where you acquired this information, Captain?" Annabelle inquired.


    I replied. "Before the two fleets were destroyed, the pirates approached me for a chat. They confessed to their sins and the evils they hadmitted in this world. They then sought my forgiveness, which I granted them, so that they may depart this world peacefully". I locked eyes with Annabelle. "Does that satisfy your curiosity?".


    Yeah, At this juncture, any further dy only served to exacerbate my already thinning patience.


    She seemed to have received the message I was conveying, and silently nodded in understanding.


    "Very well then, let us proceed".


    I looked down and stared at my furry little beast: "Bones, make us a path". Although I would have wanted to bring Toothless along, but, considering that she is not immune to the moonlight''s ice and could probably be affected by it, I chose to bring Bones out and let him lead the way. With him on our side, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Never thought that I would ever say that!


    Bones twitched his tiny little head up and down before he jumped down from the ship andnded on top of an ice surface that he had created mid-air on top of the sea.


    ''Hey Ag''na?'' When this bastard epted me as Bones'' master, I discovered that I couldmunicate with him through a special connection that was connected through Bones.


    However, because of this connection, anything we talked about was also heard by Bones. As a result, we tended to use it discreetly. Unfortunately, because Ag''na was not my tamed beast, he was not fully loyal to me and so, at any moment, whenever he pleases, he could cut off the connection between us.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at that thought. At least he still didn''t know that I could eavesdrop on his conversations with Bones.


    [ Yes, what is it?] Ag''na responded, sounding as grumpy as usual.


    I asked. ''About the Moonlight''s ice, are t---''.


    [ If you are talking about my ''Sacrificial frozen cocoon, then I can answer your question.] He immediately interrupted me and snorted. [ But if it is about what you humans have termed as the Moonlight''s ice, then I don''t think that I know anything about it.]


    I sighed internally and corrected my statement. ''So, tell me, Ag''na, what are the limitations of your sacrificial frozen cocoon?..... Although I acknowledge your incredible strength, I find it hard to believe that it''s wless. There must be some vulnerabilities to this technique, aren''t there?''.


    Before Ag''na could respond, Bones suddenly broke into our thoughts. ''I am done, master''.


    As I peered downwards from the ship''s edge, my eyes fell upon a frigid path, a frozen tapestryrge enough for the three of us to hop onto. Without hesitation, I turned my head towards Annabelle and Beric. "Let''s go" I said to them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As I prepared to jump down, a sudden gust of wind engulfed Annabelle, lifting her gracefully into the air and carrying her effortlessly across the ship and onto the crystalized ice, where shended with the grace of a swan


    Pushing the thought of how skilfully she had pulled that off, I couldn''t help but wonder how there was no panty shots.


    My attention then turned to Beric, whose face was etched with a mixture of doubt and fear. It was clear that he was struggling toe to terms with the reality of the situation, perhaps even contemting the possibility of abandoning the mission altogether.


    He took a step backwards. And another one, which prompted me to sigh in defeat.


    I coursed my magical energy through my body as I took a step towards him.


    In the blink of an eye, I materialized before him with a resounding "WHOOSSH!" that echoed around us, causing him to recoil in fear and stumble backwards, his eyes widening in shock.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I seized his cor tightly in my grip, preventing him from falling to the wooden floorboard.


    A chilling smile spread across my face as I spoke "Toote".  Before he could even begin toprehend my words, Iunched myself backwards, lifting him into the air with me. As we soared high above the ground, the winds wrapped around our lower bodies like a cocoon, caressing us gently as we floated through the air.


    "Bam!"


    Wended on the ice, the impact reverberated through my body as I released my grip on him. I watched as he tumbled backwards,nding unceremoniously on his rear end, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief as he rubbed his eyes with his elbows vigorously.


    But in a sudden, unexpected moment, he snapped his head upwards. He red at me with a grievous expression.


    I simply shrugged my shoulders, nonchntly brushing off his reaction. "Shake it off" I said, my tone dismissive, and turned around to walk forward. "Besides, we''re just getting started, and it would be a shame if you backed out now".


    Mesmerized by the horizon, I watched Bones crafting a trail of icy pathways ahead of us, while simultaneously erasing the ones we left behind with each step we took.


    Seriously, I need to find a snack fit for a rat like him, a sort of ''Scooby snack''  equivalent for rodents.


    s, my search for such a delicacy proved fruitless thus far, yet I remained determined t--


    [ Are you done?!] Ag''na''s voice suddenly boomed in my mind.


    I cleared my throat loudly, nearly forgetting that I had asked him a question.


    ''Yes, I am done. You can continue now'' I sent a message to him.


    Ag''na snorted loudly with a low ''gruff'' before he responded [ Very well, since you''ve asked, I will inform you of the limitations of the ''Sacrificial Frozen Cocoon'']


    I walked forward silently, both hands in the pockets of my brown overall coat, awaiting Ag''na to gather his thoughts and divulge the information I sought.


    Ag''na resumed speaking secondster, saying. [ I cast that technique at the point of a terrible injury that nearly led to my demise...And yes, before you inquire, it was all due to that human whom you recently killed, alongside two other individuals whosebined attack was sufficient to bring me to my knees.]


    ''So the sleepy behemoth was nearly defeated by three fallen kings'' I thought, tempted to taunt and irritate him with a chuckle. However, I required this information, so I resisted the urge.


    [ Kings....] He snarled. [ Those humans ambushed me while I rested since they knew they couldn''t confront me directly...Moreover, theyunched multiple ambushes until I was finally captured and imprisoned beneath that ursed woman''s castle, who used my scales to shield her kingdom, causing the ''Sacrificial Frozen Cocoon'' to be greatly weakened.] Ag''na paused briefly before continuing with a low grunt. [ That was until you somehow freed me by altering the past and trapping me here.]


    I made a mental note of the revtion that somehow, in some way, Queen Mavena had imprisoned Ag''na within her castle before I utilized the ''Fantastic Beasts of Records''. Additionally, the fact that I had not heard any rumours regarding this suggested that she had aplished it without anyone noticing.

 Chapter 197 Sacrificial Frozen Cocoon (2)

    Hmmm! I would have said that none of it made sense if it were not for the fact that she had been locked in her castle since the event of the Moonlight ice. It might not even be a coincidence anymore if the reason behind her confinement was due to her watching over and taking care of a deadly beast that was secretly locked within her castle.


    Yeah! I mentally nodded my head. That makes a lot more sense now!


    Still, before he continued, there was one thing that I wanted to know first. ''Hey, I am curious about something'' I asked.


    [ And what are you curious about?] He inquired.


    ''How did you know that I altered the past?'' I questioned.


    Despite sensing that something was amiss after being unexpectedly trapped in Bones'' consciousness, it seemed imusible for him to recall any memories from the pre-altered past without some unforeseen limitations of my ''Edit History'' ability yet to be uncovered.


    Or could it simply be an adverse side effect of utilizing such an ability?


    Ag''na let out a theatrical snort, his voiceced with authority. [ As a revered beast with authority over mind, ice, and snow, I must admit your ability to tamper with the past is remarkable. However, do you think for a moment that I wouldn''t be cognizant if someone were to manipte my memories?]


    An exasperated growl rumbled through his jaws as he added [ Even that woman attempted to infiltrate my mind countless times to tame me and uncover the secrets of my ''Sacrificial Frozen Cocoon,'' yet she was futile in her endeavours after knowing her rightful ce.]


    I halted in my tracks, my curiosity piqued. ''The Miracle Queen attempted to tamper with your memories?'' I repeated.


    [ Yes...] Ag''na replied, his voiceced with disdain. [ She even resorted to using a soul imprint and attacks on me to weaken me, which would have undoubtedly seeded if it were any other weaker beasts. However, as I previously stated, she failed miserably.]


    Ag''na''s words left me with much to ponder as I resumed walking, trailing behind the others. What if I had not altered the past?


    Would Queen Mavena have ultimately seeded in her endeavours, or would she have faced continual defeat?


    The thought weighed heavily on my mind, but in truth, despite my curiosity, I found myself not particrly caring about the oue.


    My only concern now was to uncover whether Ag''na''s knowledge of the altered past stemmed from my weakness when I used ''Edit History'' or from Ag''na''s enhanced mental control as a formidable beast.


    Ag''na''s voice cut through the silence, beckoning me to attention. [ Have I satisfied your curiosity?] He asked.


    With a subtle nod, I replied ''Yes''.


    [Alright....] Ag''na began, his words measured and deliberate. [ Listen closely, these are the limitations of my ''Sacrificial Frozen Cocoon''...] He paused briefly, before continuing. [ Firstly, though those of a rank lower than myself may temporarily negate its effect. But, only those above the rank of a revered beast or my inheritor possess the ability to fully counter the technique. And that includes you.]


    This time, my thoughts came to an abrupt halt. ''Me?'' I questioned, surprised.


    Ag''na''s response was unwavering. [ Yes, you. Have you not already noticed? As my inheritor''s master, you possess the ability topletely negate its effects.]


    I was left dumbfounded by Ag''na''s revtion. Suddenly, the events from the brothel began to make sense - how I managed to protect myself and the others from his main body''s attack.


    Despite the weight of his words, Ag''na continued as though the revtion was insignificant. [ Secondly, this techniquees at the cost of my life....] He exined. [ It helps me locate a worthy sessor, trapping me within its range. For the moment I step outside of it, I die.]


    So the technique was a fail-safe that allowed him to find a worthy sessor and pass on his legacy, in case he was not ready to die.


    As I thought about it from his perspective, I realized how brilliant the idea was. After all, who would want to leave this world without making an impact?


    And for an aplished beast like Ag''na, passing on his genes was the perfect way to do so.


    A defeated sigh escaped me as I wore Ag''na''s shoes. I guess he had every right to be angry that amon rat won the lottery and possessed his genes, bing his inheritor.


    Nevertheless...  ''But if ites at the cost of your life, how are you still alive?'' I asked, curious about the contradiction.


    [ I live off the vitality of those encased within my cocoon.] Ag''na exined. [ Their vitality is what I use to lengthen my lifespan, helping me survive past the point of irreversible injury that would have led to my death..... Although I couldpletely describe the details and structures of the technique, but now that I have an inheritor, there are only two important things that you need to know..]<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''What are they?'' I asked, eager to know.


    Ag''na''s response was grim. [Firstly I will soon die as the main purpose of the technique has been fulfilled. Secondly, the moment you step foot into the range of the ''Sacrificial Frozen Cocoon'', my main body will be able to track you ande for your head and that of your beast. So be ready.]


    My lips formed a deep frown at his words.


    [ I forgot to add one more thing.] Ag''na continued. [ The moment I die, nature will revert back to its original course and bring back life to the region. However, only the mutated beasts will be able to recover, while all those who have been frozen, both man and beast, will wither away to their deaths because they have already served their purpose.]


    My mind raced rapidly to process his words the moment he was done speaking. Although the information was much, it took me only a few seconds to fully understand everything that he had said.


    I let out an exaggerated exhale through my mouth, feeling relieved. ''At least I know everything there is to know about the ''Moonlight''s Ice'', or should I say, the ''Sacrificial Frozen Cocoon'','' I thought to myself.


    Well, whichever way, we need to be and out, as quickly as we can.


    [ Now, that I have revealed to you the secret to my technique, I hope that it was more than enough.]


    ''Yeah, it was''


    [ Okay --]


    ''Hold on, one more thing'' I quickly added.


    [.......]


    Knowing that he was listening but was too annoyed to utter a word, I continued ''Will Bones be able to cast the ''Sacrificial Frozen Cocoon'' as well?''


    The beast hummed an unfamiliar tone within my mind, and while I didn''t understand how he was capable of doing so, given the nature of our conversation, it wasn''t difficult for me to let it slide.


    [ He has potential..] Ag''na remarked with a hint of sarcasm in his voice, [...but unless he wants to die without realizing it, then he might as well use it.]


    ''Alright... Alright... I understand'' I replied, my mind already wandering with ns and revisions. I only snapped back to reality when I realized that Ag''na had severed our connection.


    Exhaustion washed over me as I contemted the multitude of tasks ahead. So many ns to make, so many things to consider and revise... My shoulders sagged under the weight of it all.


    At least, this wasn''t something that I couldn''t control---


    "Captain...we have arrived" Annabelle''s voice echoed through the stillness, prompting me to lift my head and take in the sight of the wooden bridge ahead.


    A curt nod was my only response as I cast a scrutinizing gaze over my two crewmen before focusing on Beric. If it had been just Annabelle and me, we could have reached the Vrymath kingdom in a matter of minutes. However, with the three of us, we needed to devise a way to traverse the distance swiftly without rousing any unwanted attention.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take me long to conceive a solution, and a smile of satisfaction crept across my features as I directed my full attention to Bones.


    Sensing my intense focus, Bones slowly turned his head in my direction, his eyes meeting mine in a wordless exchange.


    With a single thought, Imunicated my idea to him. ''Can you create a sleigh?''.


    His tiny head twisted in confusion. ''What is a sleigh, master?'' He asked, his voiceced with curiosity.


    What is a sleigh?


    My grin widened as I repeated the question, eager to enlighten him. ''Don''t worry, I''ll help you out'' I reassured him. ''But for now, let''s focus on this''. The image of a sleek, wooden sledge resurfaced in my mind, and I knelt down on one knee, channelling my magical energy through my fingers to sketch a rough outline of how the sleigh should look.


    To ensure he would understand, I kept it simple and drew an image of a cart without wheels, then added in the runners.

 Chapter 198 Arrival

    Perfect!


    As I turned my head to the side, I caught sight of Bones, following my every move with his beady eyes. Curiosity got the better of me and I couldn''t help but ask ''Can you make it?''.


    With a flurry of adorable squeaks, Bones replied. ''I will try!''.


    I couldn''t resist patting his furry little head and encouraging him. ''Do your best, let''s bring some culture to this world''.


    Without missing a beat, Bones nodded his head vigorously and started to explore the intricate drawing in front of us. He traced every line with precision, until he finally arrived at the end of it.


    As Bones paused, his little eyelids closed in deep concentration. I could sense something magical was about to happen. Suddenly, a wave of pale mist appeared out of thin air, enveloping Bones in a shimmering aura. I watched as the mist took shape, forming a tiny swarm of snowkes that sparkled like diamonds under the moonlight.


    As the mist grewrger andrger, I watched in wonder as it transformed into a torrent of snowkes, swirling and dancing in the air like a winter storm.


    Without warning, the snowkes stopped some meters away from us, as though responding to an unseen force. I held my breath as I watched them take shape, forming a rough sketch of the image I had drawn on the ground earlier.


    As the construction waspleted, the mist began to dissipate, revealing an ice-shaped sleigh that looked like it was crafted by Jack-fucking-Frost himself.


    It was glorious!


    "Ahem! Can I ask what that is, Captain?" Beric''s voice broke through my thoughts, his face contorted with curiosity.


    I turned to him with a small smile and replied. "This...this is our ride to the Vrymath Kingdoms" gesturing to the crystallized ice sleigh before us.


    Beric''s face scrunched up in confusion at my words, but I didn''t bother to exin further.


    Instead, I turned my attention back to Bones and sent him a thought. ''Bones, are you still able to summon and control those mutated beasts that you told me about?''.


    Despite Bones'' earlier summary of his battle with Ag''na and the few rants that Ag''na himself had let out, I needed to know if Bones'' control over those creatures was a one-time fluke or a skill he could summon at will.


    Bones responded. ''Yes master''. His voice sounded confident and resolute.


    As I acknowledged Bones'' response with a nod, I added. ''Alright, summon four of the fastest and strongestnd beasts that are nearby''.


    Surprisingly, Ag''na chimed in, offering important advice to Bones. [ This time around, spread your senses and concentrate on the specific types of beasts that are nearby. You wouldn''t want to disgrace yourself in front of your master, right?] He warned.


    ''Okay'' Bones replied with a hint of determination in his voice.


    "GROWLL!"


    Suddenly, Bones emitted a guttural growl that echoed through the air. Without waiting for any response ormand, he raised his head skyward, as though beckoning to some unseen force.


    I shot a sidelong nce at Beric, who was startled by the sudden, bestial noise that erupted from Bones'' jaws, causing him to fall unceremoniously on his backside.


    Despite my initial doubts, I waited for over four minutes, wondering whether Bones'' summons had been sessful. Finally, a series of resounding growls echoed in the distance, signalling that the beasts were approaching.


    The snow near us began to vibrate as the beasts drew closer, and it became clear that they were indeed nearby. I didn''t even need to squint my eyes to see what manner of beast Bones had summoned. In a matter of seconds, they were standing right in front of us, their paws hovering just near our frozen path, as if they were frozen in ce, staring at us with intense curiosity.


    Beric and Annabelle recoiled a few paces, their eyes transfixed on the four mutated beasts that Bones had summoned.


    "Ha!''" I let out a wry chuckle.


    I craned my neck and said  "Alright....." I said, taking a step forward towards the sleigh to direct Bones to which side he should make some adjustments. "Let''s get to work".


    ¡­....¡­.


    "Growl!" "Growl" "Growwl!" "Grow!"


    The beasts let out a cacophony of growls, their primal voices echoing across the frozenndscape as they raced forward.


    No matter what anyone else thought, to me, this was a really good idea as it brought back a lot of memories to me. Memories that I could never relive, until now ---


    Suddenly, Beric''s terrified scream broke through my reverie, his arms wrapped tightly around my overall coat as the sleigh hurtled through the snow at breakneck speed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "CAPTAIN!" He yelled, his voice trembling with fear.


    I responded loudly, trying to make myself heard over the wind rushing past our ears. "YES?".


    "I DON''T THINK THIS... THIS SLEIGH IS SAFE!" Beric shouted, his voice rising in panic.


    I let out a derisive snort "OF COURSE IT''S SAFE. AND IN JUST A FEW MINUTES, AT THE SPEED WE''RE GOING, WE''LL ARRIVE AT THE VRYMATH KINGDOM BEFORE DAYBREAK. THEN WE''LL GET OUT AS QUICKLY AS WE CAN BEFORE ANYONE NOTICES US!".


    Despite my godlike increase in power, I remained acutely aware of the danger we faced. If I had managed to attain this level of strength, it meant that there were others who had done the same, or even surpassed me.


    As such, in a kingdom teeming with fallen royals, all of whom were likely searching for the suspect who destroyed a part of their kingdom, keeping a low profile was my best and only choice.


    But if there was no other way and we were forced to take the stage and fight head-on, so be it. Besides, I had no qualms with that because I wouldn''t be fighting alone.


    I peered down at Bones, who was nestled in myp, while holding onto the four sturdy reins made from threads of crystallized ice that shimmered beautifully under the moonlight.


    Yeah! As a beast tamer, my beasts are also a source of strength.


    "BUT..... BUT.... IF YOU WERE TRYING TO AVOID SUSPICION WHY CHOOSE SUCH BEASTS?" Beric eximed, his gaze fixed on the two 8-meter-tall mutated blood wolves and two other 7-meter mutated blind leopards.


    Annabelle was the first to identify what breeds of magical beasts they were!


    "YEAH! THEY ARE QUITE HUGE, BUT I DIDN''T CHOOSE THEM¡­" I pointed to Bones who was resting on myp. "¡­HE DID!".


    Beric gulped as Bones'' eyes snapped open, gazing at us with intensity.


    "BUT UNLESS YOU HAVE A MORE SUBTLE, FAST BEAST THAT WE COULD USE AS TRANSPORT TO PULL OUR COMRADES BACK TO THE SHIP, PLEASE DO TELL!".


    Beric''s eyes turned to therge, empty ice-sculpted cart that was attached to the sleigh before he shook his head and held me tighter, probably resigning to his fate.


    As the wind blew against my face while I steered the beast in the direction I wanted, I turned my head to look at Annabelle. She was sitting with one knee on top of the other, lost in thought, her expression unreadable.


    Well, I guess that I am the only one enjoying this.


    Hmmm! I wonder if this is what it would feel like to be the child of Jack Frost and Santa us.


    Suddenly, a shiver ran down my spine as I quickly dismissed the thought. Surely, some bl rtionshipper had already entertained that idea..... So no need to delve into that corner of the room.


    "GROWLL!" "GROOWWL!"


    The sound of growls interrupted my thoughts, and I turned my head to see the destroyed frozen walls bing clearer and clearer with each passing second.


    We have arrived!


    I shouted. "WE HAVE ARRIVED!" My words broke Annabelle out of her daze, and she joined Beric in sighing with relief at the sight of the Vrymath Kingdom


    Suddenly, as I whipped the crystalized reins forward, an overwhelming urge came over me to do the shout. I couldn''t resist¡­"HO! HO! HO! WE HAVE ARRIVED!". Apart from getting a few awkward stares from Beric and Annabelle, it was worth it.


    As we passed through the broken walls and entered the city, the destruction caused by Ag''na''s surprise assault was immediately evident.


    With a powerful tug, I pulled back on the reins, bringing the beasts to a screeching halt.


    As quickly as we stopped, I grabbed hold of Beric''s cor and leapt out of the sleigh with him in my grasp. "Let''s go, we don''t have any time to waste!" I said to him, while also directing my words towards Annabelle.


    I turned around and walked towards the direction of the brothel with Bones perched on my shoulders and Beric by my side while Annabelle followed us from behind.


    In no time, we arrived at the now frozen brothel.


    "BAM!" My right foot mmed into the door, causing it to fly open and shatter into a million icy particles. Without a sound, we moved forward and beheld the frozen faces before us; some revelling in their debaucheries, blissfully unaware of the impending doom that awaited them, while others wore expressions of despair that revealed their sense of impending danger, but s, it was toote for them to avert it."

 Chapter 199 Hail The Prince

    What a pity!


    A sigh escaped my lips as we arrived at the door of my deceased crewmen


    "Let''s get to work!".


    ¡­....


    I turned to Beric and asked. "Is this thest body?".


    He was breathless and numb from the cold after assisting me in carrying the frozen corpses downstairs to the sleigh, under the harsh conditions of the environment.


    "Yes" He replied with a sigh. He cast a side nce at Annabelle, who had decided to wait in the sleigh and keep watch, having seen the state of the men.


    As for the state they were in... let''s just say they died memorably, with their spears standing proudly at attention. Beric and I carefully loaded the bodies onto the cart, while Annabelle chose to avoid the image, afraid that it might be forever burnt in her mind.


    With a resounding "Thud" I loaded thest body and pped both hands together, as if to wipe away the imaginary strain. "Alright" I said, turning my attention to Annabelle. "You stay here and safeguard the bodies until we return".


    With surprise etched on his face, Beric echoed "We?".


    Perplexed, Annabelle furrowed her brows and inquired. "And where will you be heading, Captain?".


    In response, I shook my head and reassured her. "No worries, we''ll return before daybreak to make a quick departure".


    Aware that I hadn''t provided a direct answer, Annabelle added. "Captain, it''s too dangerous to act recklessly. If you disclose your ns, I might be able to--".


    I understood the gravity of her questions as the tension in the air remained as palpable as ever. "I need to verify if someone is still alive or not" I reiterated.


    Despite not mentioning the person by name, it was evident that Annabelle immediately recognized who I was referring to. Afterall, she had previously confronted me about this individual before Ag''na decided to make a visit.


    Surprisingly, she nodded in understanding and responded. "Okay. I''ll safeguard the bodies and keep watch until you return... Good luck, Captain".


    Was it just me, or did her face brighten up with a hint of relief?


    Upon taking another nce, I spotted a small smile on her lips. It wasn''t just me - she was clearly relieved.


    Regardless, I turned my attention back to Beric and said. "Let''s go...we can''t afford to waste any more time".


    Once again, Beric''s body jolted in surprise as he quoted. "We?" After my conversation with Annabelle, it was apparent that he had gleaned some details and understood that we were going to search for someone. Thus, his response was expected.


    "But why can''t I stay behind and take care of the bodies while you and Annabelle go search for..." Beric''s words were quickly cut off by Annabelle''s interjection.


    "What will you do if you''re ambushed by some ascendants, or if the kingdom''s soldiers suddenly spot you andbel you as a criminal?''" Annabelle raised her eyebrows in amusement as she watched Beric''s lips snap shut.


    Annabelle grinned mischievously at the silent Beric. "Yes, exactly. You can do nothing... so instead of relying on luck and waiting here, it''s better if you follow the captain".


    Beric vigorously nodded his head in understanding, feeling awkward about his earlier suggestion. "Yes, I now understand what you''re trying to say". I was surprised by his sudden change of character and attitude.


    "See youter, Miss Annabelle. And please, protect the bodies of our fallen crewmen" He said, making it sound like he was the one making a painful exit.


    Then, he turned towards me, straightening his back with an astonishing amount of confidence. "I''m ready, Captain. Let''s go".


    Exhausted, I let out a tired sigh. Even Mad John took time before he could stand up to an ascendant, so his actions were understandable. Training him would take some time, but it was something I had nned to do. Perhaps I could also help them prepare for a ritual to see if they were capable of bing ascendants themselves.


    "Alright, let''s head over to the nearest city" I said.


    Considering that Nina had chosen a rare path as a Trickster, I figured there must have been some news about her if she had participated in the war.


    Unless, of course, she had died as a nobody.


    No!


    I shook the thought out of my head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Positive thoughts Wyatt¡­ Have some positive thoughts¡­.. Positive thoughts.


    ¡­....


    Velve city


    King Bor''s residence


    Death was a sly friend!


    The assassin''s words pierced through the silence, his tone slow and firm, his aura suffocating and dreadful. "Behave as King Bor when the Queen and the other fallen royal send their troops tomorrow" He instructed her. A silent threat of what would happen if she didn''tply lingered in the air.


    As she looked at the man, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. He exuded a dangerous energy, warning her not to cross him. His mere presence spoke volumes; she knew that if she made one wrong move, he would kill her without hesitation.


    Unspoken but understood, they had given her a choice: follow their instructions or face the consequences. She had been promised death, but as she attempted to escape time and time again, she realized that they had lied. Despite her failures, she was still alive.


    They lied!


    Instead of granting her the release of death that she so desperately craved, they inflicted unimaginable torture upon her, using a whip meant for wild magical beasts. The pain was unbearable, the brutality unfathomable, and yet, she clung to life even as she wished for its end.


    The assassin asked. "Do I make myself clear?".


    She smiled and closed her eyes, her head resting back against the oddlyfortable chair.


    "Do I make myself clear?!" The assassin repeated his question with a bark. His magical energy seeped into the room, increasing the pressure on her shoulders tenfold more. And yet, she remained oblivious to his threats, her mind lost in a realm of its own making, far away from the pain and suffering of the present.


    But why wouldn''t she, when death was a sly friend.


    "DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR!?"The assassin''s voice thundered through the room once more, demanding a response. Her eyes rattled with difort, and she attempted to ease the irritation by sticking a finger in them to clean them. Slowly, she opened one eye and looked at the assassin with a smile that belied the agony she was experiencing.


    "Is that any way to speak to your king?" She asked, her wordsced with a subtle hint of amusement. Her voice, husky and more masculine than before, seemed identical to that of the fanatic king who had once wreaked havoc atop Miracle Mountain.


    The assassin, d in a pristine white garment, gritted his words out through his teeth. "You...are...not...my...king!" He spat, his hands moving faster than her eyes could follow. In an instant, they were wrapped tightly around her neck, threatening to cut off her air supply.


    "You are only a temporary substitution" he continued, his voice low and menacing, "Until he is well and ready to be our leader once again. So respect yourself, or I will tear that mask away from your face and beat you until you surrender to the pain".


    She shivered, her body wracked with fear and uncertainty. Every word that came out of his mouth felt as real as the emotions that he had uttered them with. Yet, despite her apprehension, she knew that at the end of the day, when all words and threats were exchanged ---


    They couldn''t kill her!


    A frown adorned her lips as she began to respond. "Is that any way to speak to your ki--".


    But before she could finish, a sudden sound cut her off.


    "SLAPP!".


    A hand mmed into her face, sending her head reeling to the side. The pain was excruciating, but she bit her lip and held back the urge to cry out.


    Painful. It was painful yet, she remained unrelented.


    The assassin snorted, the sound dripping with disdain. "Humph!" He flung her head to the side before withdrawing his hand. "You are lucky" He said in a voice that was cold and devoid of emotion. "Regardless, please prepare and do as you have been told tomorrow. Carry yourself well and imitate the attitude of our king, in order to make it more difficult for the fallen royals to doubt you".


    He paused, fixing her with a prating gaze. "Do I make myself clear?" he asked, his words ringing with another hint of threat.


    Nina remained silent, closing her other eye and adjusting her neck to a morefortable angle. She could sense the assassin''s frustration and anger, as if she could hear the grinding of his teeth against one another.


    "I will take that as a yes" He finally said, before she heard the sound of his footsteps receding as he walked towards the door. She sighed inwardly, grateful for the respite, knowing that at least she would have thefort of a king''s abode to sleep in, even if her end was near.


    But suddenly, the ground shook violently beneath her.


    "RUMBBLLE!" "RUMBLEE!".

 Chapter 200 Hail The Prince (2)

    The sound reverberated through the room, causing Nina''s heart to skip a beat. She could feel the tremors shaking the walls, as if a disaster of epic proportions was about to strike against her.


    Her eyes snapped open.


    "What is happening?" The assassin asked. He furrowed his brow as a clear indication of his concern. The unmistakable vibrations coursing through the room added to his unease.


    "BOOOMM!!" "BOOOOMM!!"


    "RUMMBBLLEE!"


    The violent noises emanating from beyond the door reverberated through the chamber, heightening the already palpable tension.


    Nina, deep in thought, wondered. ''Are we being attacked? Has Queen Mavena abandoned her n to strike at the mad King''s territory in the morning and chosen instead tounch a midnight ambush?''.


    Would she be able to get out of here for free?


    Given her current form, would they show her mercy or execute her on sight?


    Filled with doubt, Nina''s appearance began to ripple like water as she transformed back into her true self.


    "DON''T YOU DARE?" A voice boomed, interrupting her transformation. The next moment, she felt a tight grip around her neck, causing her to copse over her chair before tumbling to the opposite side of the room.


    "Unless you wish to end up as a pile of bones and meat, I advise you not to try that again" He warned, his magical energy pulsing fiercely with each word.


    Despite the gravity of the situation and the threat to her life, Nina remained resolute, fighting on with reckless abandon, heedless of the consequences that might follow.


    Observing Nina''s unwavering resolve to fight back despite his warning, the assassin swiftly resorted to repeatedly mming her head against the hard wooden floor.


    "Bam!" "Bamm!" "Bam!" Each brutal impact, fueled by a surge of obsessive magical energy, bore through the wooden surface, creating a gaping hole and causing Nina''s head to throb with pain and difort.


    Enraged, the assassin opened his mouth to berate her, but before he could utter a single word, a deafening "BAAAMM!" rocked the room as the door was violently hurled open and sent crashing to the far side of the chamber.


    Both Nina and the assassin swiftly turned their heads to face the direction of the sudden disturbance, bracing themselves for a potential threat.


    Surprisingly, a dense fog had abruptly enveloped the room, shrouding everything from view. It was an eerie phenomenon that seemed impossible, given the location they were in.


    "I must say, I''m rather surprised..."


    Nina''s eyes widened. The voice that spoke was unmistakable!


    That unmistakably sarcastic tone!


    "Don''t you guys have any fear¡­"


    May her senses be damned if she doesn''t remember or recognise who it was.


    Annabelle''s eyes widened in relief, tears streaming down her face, as the figure that materialized from her thoughts confirmed her hopes.


    "Whichever way, I assure you of one thing..."


    She knew now that she wasn''t hallucinating.


    Her prince. The man to whom she had pledged her eternal allegiance!


    He was here!


    "You will regret whatever you have done to my Nina" He snarled fiercely, his presence filling the room and quashing any remaining traces of fear or uncertainty.


    He hade to her rescue!


    ¡­..........¡­


    One hour before the event.


    Velve city


    Despite my aversion to relying on luck, it was undeniably my sole option. Thus, as I surveyed my surroundings from my lofty perch in the dead of night - the empty streets and closed shops below me - I knew that leaping from one concrete rooftop to another was the only course of action avable to me.


    "CAPTAIN! I DON''T THINK THAT THIS PLAN IS WORKING¡­. OHH!¡­" Beric eximed, his eyes still reeling from our sessive ups and downs as Inded on another rooftop.


    After gently lowering him from my shoulders, I asked. "And what do you expect we do?".


    He settled himselffortably on the rooftop and remarked. "Well, based on what happened during the beast attack, it appears that we won''t be seeing anyone on the streets until morning". He rubbed his temples, attempting to steady his disorientated senses. "However, since that option is not possible, as we need to find a clue about the person you are searching for, it seems that we must look for alternative options".


    I remained silent, weighing my options. Should I risk climbing Miracle Mountain in hopes of finding my target or should I continue searching the city, running the risk of being apprehended?


    "With a chuckle, Beric suggested. "If only we could break into one of the houses and hope that someone inside could provide us with relevant information". Clearly, he was attempting to ease the sudden tension in the air.


    "But that won''t be possible without alerting the neighbours and patrolling guards" I interjected.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yeah, apart from the sparsely popted streets, the patrolling guards would make it difficult to move around undetected. Normally, I wouldn''t be bothered by them, but considering the circumstances...


    "But who said the guards are a problem?" I added, causing Beric to frown in confusion.


    "You yourself said you didn''t want to attract--"


    I faked a cough before responding. "Well, I take that back. Anyone who thinks they can stop us cane and try... but in the meantime..." I quickly grasped Beric''s cor before he could protest and leapt into the air, heading towards the first house.


    "CAPTAIN! I DON''T THINK THIS IS A GOOD IDEA!" Beric screamed for his dear life as the wind rushed past his ears, rendering him deaf and turning everything in front of him into a blur.


    At this point, he was beginning to sound like a broken record.


    "CAPTAIN!"


    "CAPTAIN! PLEASE¡­" I tuned out Beric''s voice and picked a random house from the multitude of buildings in front of me.


    "Here we go" Inded softly in front of the door and released Beric from my grasp.


    "Are you crying?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "No, I''m not." Beric wiped his ears and nose clean before standing up straight with his back rigid. "The sooner we finish this, the better" His expression returned to what it was before the jump, but hisplexion still appeared a little pale.


    Regardless, I withdrew my gaze and focused it on the door. I circted my magical energy and tapped on it with my knuckles gently.


    "BAM!" "BAMM!"


    The house vibrated the moment my hands touched it, letting me know that unless the person inside was dead, he would have been stirred awake by the sudden disturbance.


    After a few minutes, my ears picked up the sound of footsteps heading towards the door.


    "Who''s there?" It sounded like a man.


    I used my magical energy to scan the inside of the building. ''A family of five'' I nodded my head in understanding.


    "We''re here to ask you some questions. Can you open the door?"


    Beric looked at me sceptically, aware of my ability to knock down the door if necessary. However, I decided to take a more civilized approach.


    "In the middle of the night?" The man responded sarcastically. "If you''re that serious, why don''t you wait until morni---?"


    Knowing how this was going to end already, I immediately interrupted him. "I will give you one gold coin for any useful information that you are willing to give".


    Silence lingered in the air.


    "Before I let you in, tell me what the question is about"


    "It''s regarding the recent war that took ce atop Miracle Mountain" I replied.


    There was another moment of silence.


    "You mean thest stand of the Azuiloth Kingdom?" He asked.


    So that''s what they are calling it now.


    I nodded "Yes".


    Without a word, the chains behind the door rattled and clicked, and a shirtless man in his mid-thirties, wearing only pants, slowly opened the door.


    The man''s piercing, sharp, brown eyes bore into mine as he spoke. "Although I am not privy to what urred during the war, due to the ruckus they caused the night before, I know of a few individuals who followed them up the mountain to observe the battle from a safe distance".


    I frowned. My expression described my thoughts ''Is that all?''.


    Sensing my discontented expression, he quickly added. "However, I do have a friend who is rted to someone from the Azuiloth Kingdom. He possesses a detailed ount of everything that transpired before and after the battle".


    I nodded "Where does this friend of yours stay?"


    He extended his arm to the side and pointed out the direction to me. "Proceed straight, turn left at the third street, and you wille across a small bakery store. That''s where he conducts his business and resides as well" He exined.


    The man paused with a sigh before adding, "Just make sure you don''t mention that I showed you the way--"


    "SWOOOSHHH!"


    Suddenly, a gust of wind whistled through the air as I vanished, clutching Beric tightly in my grasp, while a gold coin clinked where I had been standing a moment before.


    "Captain!" Beric cried out, clearly surprised and shaken.

 Chapter 201 Title At The End Of The

    We quickly arrived at the presumed location and I tapped at the door with my magical energy coursing through my hands. I repeated the whole process of the building shaking and rumbling from the inside. With a quick scan, I let my magical energy run through the building to detect who and how many were inside.


    ''An ascendant'' My brow rose in surprise. Although he looked weak, I should have known that sooner orter I would knock on the doors of an ascendant. Whichever way, he was currently heading towards the door with a dagger.


    "Who is there?" A masculine voice came through the door.


    Without responding, I immediately went straight to the question. "Someone said that you have information concerning the war that took ce atop Miracle Mountain?".


    "That basta--" Before he couldplete his sentence, I quickly interrupted.


    "You will receive one gold coin for providing any relevant information concerning the war".


    Silence.


    The locks on the door were unlocked, and the door swung open.


    ¡­..........¡­


    "CAPTAIN! I THINK THAT THESE PEOPLE MIGHT HAVE SENT US ON A GOOSE CHASE!" Beric yelled. It seemed that he was now getting morefortable with the sudden movements and ups and downs.


    Yes, I would have said the same thing, considering that the direction he gave us was some distance away from his home. But since I was currently desperate, it was worth a try to at least give it a shot.


    "WHAT IF WE ARRIVE THERE AND DON''T SEE ANYBODY, CAPTAIN? ARE WE GOING TO RETURN BACK TO THE SHIP ALONG WITH THE CART?" He asked worriedly.


    But I couldn''t me him this time for his reaction. After all, the ce we were going to is said to be the mad king''s home, guarded by an unspecified number of assassins. Thankfully, I had the opportunity to face one of them, so I had an idea of what or who I was dealing with.


    Seeing that Beric was still waiting for my response, I replied. "If we do get there and find out that we were lied to, then I will give up, and we will meet up with Annabelle so that we can get back to the ship!" I gritted my teeth intentionally because if I didn''t find anything this time around, I really didn''t think that I would be able to live this one out until the end of my extended ascendant lifespan.


    Beric yelled once more. "YOU PROMISE, CAPTAIN!" I sighed at his persistence.


    "OF COURSE, I PROMISE!" I said as I softlynded on a building close to the luxuriouspound in front of it.


    Beric jerked upwards, straightening his back as he stood up from the ground after I released him from my grasp.


    As I surveyed the two two-story wooden structures within the widepound and the several small houses that encircled them, all concealed behind sealed gates, my mind raced to formte a strategy to infiltrate the heavily guarded fortress.


    ording to what that man had said, the mad King had ordered for some of Azulioth''s citizens to be captured and held behind restraints, and if I am lucky, Nina might also be there--


    Fuck it!


    Deep breathe in, then breathe out!


    Drawing in a deep breath, I exhaled slowly, allowing my mind to clear and my nerves to steady. If I truly wished to uncover Nina''s whereabouts, I could not approach this task with such a frenzied state of mind.


    After repeating the same instructions to myself for five seconds and taking ten more to calm my racing thoughts, I turned towards Beric and posed the question. "Are you ready?" He swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down before nodding his head emphatically. "Yes, captain, I am ready".


    A smile crept across my face as I turned back to face thepound, activating ''Temporary space storage'' and watching as Bones materialized from the invisible vortex andnded gracefully on my shoulders. With a sense of decisiveness, I sent a thought to Bones. ''Stay and follow Beric. I''ll be going in alone''.


    Bones squeaked and jumped on Beric''s shoulder. I swore that I could almost see his spirit jump out of his body. Regardless, I said to him "I will let you and Bones go in together so that you can survey the other side of thepound, while I survey the other half. With him by your side it should be easy".


    Sighing in relief, Beric responded. "Aye, Captain".


    I nodded and channelled my magical energy throughout my body, preparing for what I was about to do next.


    The mission was a go.


    "WHOOSH!" I leapt into the air and headed towards the first building.


    Peeking out of the corner of my eye, I could see Bones doing the same, but surprisingly, his paws held onto Beric''s cor as they ascended high into the air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ouch! I don''t think Bones fully thought through thending n for the man in his grip.


    As Inded on one of the balconies on the second floor, the wind whipped around my lower waist, adding to the exhration of the moment.


    Being an assassin would have been the best path for this mission, yet despite the allure of the "Assassin path," I found myself drawn to the tantalizing proposition of merging my "terrain creation" with the "terrain transformation" of the "Ranger path," allowing me to see into the future.


    My ears twitched in rm as I heard footsteps approaching, signalling the need for me to find cover. With no suitable hiding ce on the open balcony, I quickly took refuge in a corner, ready tounch my attack at a moment''s notice.


    My imagination''s clock began to tick in my mind, marking the seconds with a sense of urgency.


    Three seconds... Four seconds¡­.. Five. One second¡­..


    Suddenly, a figure dressed in a white assassin''s garb emerged from the shadows, blending seamlessly with his surroundings.


    Seven. Two seconds... Without hesitation, my body sprang into action, moving with the precision and focus of a well-trained warrior. In just two seconds, I appeared directly in front of him.


    Seven. Four seconds¡­. His eyes widened in shock. But it was toote. With a quick and calcted strike, my right hand plunged into his chest and extracted his heart, like a dead battery.


    Seven. Six seconds... I remembered that assassins had two lives, making them difficult but not impossible to kill.


    Seven. Eight seconds... But it was toote. A momentarypse in my reaction time gave him the upper hand, allowing him to jump backwards and create some distance between us.


    However, the fight was far from over.


    Eight seconds... I quickly closed the gap between us, propelled by a sonic boom and unleashing a spear of mes from my bloody right hand without a second thought.


    Eight. One second... In a sh of movement, the spear of mes prated his body, all it took was a mere millisecond for me to im my victory.


    Eight. Two seconds... That was all it took for my body to dart past his, causing his flesh and blood to explode in a gory mess.


    Eight. Four seconds... Landing back on my feet, I was unscathed by the gruesome scene, the force of the explosion having pushed the remnants of his body away from me.


    Suddenly, a voice screamed out in rm, "INTRUDER!" Nine whole seconds had passed before I noticed a figure emerge from the shadows, his panicked cries echoing through the empty space.


    Despite my desire to remain subtle and unnoticed going horribly wrong, I couldn''t help but wonder if Beric and Bones were managing to maintain a more low-key approach.


    Just then...


    "BOOOM!!" A loud explosion followed by a heavy gust of wind that shook the area rang behind me. My ears twitched. The sound came from Beric and Bones''s position.


    I sighed heavily. Of course, I should have been expecting less from them.


    "SWIIISSH!"


    One minute and two seconds had psed since the mission was a go, when a sudden movement caught the corner of my eye. Reacting with lightning-fast reflexes, my body twisted backwards, bending in the air into an almost inhuman position, just as a sword shed through the space where my head had been a split second before.


    "CRACK!!" "BAAAMM!!"


    The sound of steel shing against wood echoed through the air as my opponent''s de met the ground, only to be met with an explosive force of wind magic that sent him flying. I conjured a nket of fire, watching with grim satisfaction as he crashed onto the dense wooden floor, writhing in agony until the mes consumed himpletely.


    "INTRUDER!"


    Startled cries of "INTRUDER!" echoed through the air as my magical energy surged, sensing the stampede headed my way. Even with the threat looming, I would have dashed forward, had I not known that the true dangers lurked within the shadows that writhed like water.


    Luckily, I knew!


    Without hesitation, I directed my magical energy towards the ground andmanded the very earth beneath the building toe to life and shake its foundations.

 Chapter 202 New Terrain

    With a mere flick of my wrist, I conjured water from the very air itself. As the water flowed forth, I ignited the mes around me, and they stirred themselves awake, roaring to life in a magnificent disy of power. The heat they emitted caused the air to cloud with hot mist, which rose into the atmosphere, obscuring everything in its path. And as the guards approached, I unleashed a torrent of water upon them, the over pouring streams of cascading water hissed and crackled as they surged in the direction of the oing guards.


    "AHHH!!"


    "AHHH!!"


    "AHHH!!"


    The night was punctuated by several screams of agony, each one like a knife piercing through the darkness


    Yet, the assassins, patient and cunning, waited in the shadows, biding their time for the perfect moment to strike.


    But I was not content to wait for them to make the first move. With a surge of magical energy, I scanned the entire building, searching for a particr magical signature.


    My body stopped moving. I found her!


    She is alive.


    I coursed my magical energy through my body and go---


    "WHHIISSH!"


    "WHIHISSSH!"


    "WHIHISSSH!"


    des shed past me with lethal precision, each one aimed at a vital organ, but my heightened perception allowed me to anticipate and dodge them with lightning-fast reflexes. With my body aze with magical energy, I charged at the assassins who had emerged from the shadows, ready to face them head-on.


    However, it wasn''t an easy battle because I was currently fighting a group of cockroaches who were capable of jumping like rabbits from one location to another, in the blink of an eye.


    And so¡­..


    I detonated the mes that had been building up around my body, unleashing a searing inferno that consumed everything in its path. The surrounding area was transformed into a swirling vortex of heat and me, the once-fine wooden structure reduced to nothing but a ckened, scorched surface.


    As I opened my eyes, I exhaled a deep breath, allowing my body to rx and my breathing to steady. And then, with renewed focus, Iunched forward, a gale of wind swirling around me and enhancing my speed to an unimaginable degree. Nothing could stand in my way as I hurtled through the air, repelling anything and anyone who dared to approach without my permission.


    Humph! If this is what I could do by myself, then I wonder what would happen once I get my hands on a proper magic technique.


    Hah! I would probably be genie Jafar when that happens.


    As I ventured forward, my heartbeat yed a wild symphony of unsteady thrums, creating a pulsing rhythm that echoed throughout my entire being. Despite my nerves, I continued tracking down the familiar magical signature, feeling an inexplicable draw towards the unknown depths of the building''s cer. As I descended further into the building, a sense of scepticism crept into my mind, urging me to question whether this magical signature truly belonged to Nina or not.


    But then, without warning, the air was rent by a harsh,manding voice. "INTRUDE----"


    In a matter of mere seconds, my eyes zeroed in on the looming figure of another guard. Instantly, I conjured up a miniature tsunami, sending it crashing towards the guard with a force that threatened to overwhelm himpletely. The mes that surrounded me flickered and danced as they met the water, creating a hissing symphony that would have been enough to create a scene that would alert the presence of Mystery Inc. cooperation


    "''SPPLLAASSHH!!"


    "BOOOMM!!"


    "BOOOM!!!"


    Nheless, the number of bodies that drowned and were boiled to their death was none of my concern as I finally arrived at the door.


    I emerged from the steamy fog, my mes extinguished and the elements once again under nature''s control, I delivered a forceful blow with my left foot that shattered the door into countless fragments, scattering them haphazardly across the room.


    With firm and precise steps, I strode into the chamber, the steam trailing behind me like a loyal servant, dominating the enclosed space.


    My eyes were immediately drawn to a bizarre sight - an assassin was holding the body of an old and fierce man, pressing him towards a gaping hole beneath the man''s head.


    Needless to say, I knew who was who and who should shoulder the weight of my anger.


    And so, I spoke.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I must say, I''m rather surprised¡­."


    ¡­...........


    The assassin asked. "Who are you?".


    Although he knew the man was his enemy, he was still unsure of what to make of him. Whether the man belonged to Queen Mavena or the fallen kingdom royals, the fact that he had broken into theirpound meant that he was strong.


    The magical energy in the air grew denser - he was very, very strong!


    But Prince Wyatt turned a deaf ear to the assassin''s question and posed his own "Release your hands off of my woman". Nina was still his number one priority, and although he could have rushed towards her to save her, the fact that the assassin had his hands wrapped around her neck made him restrain himself to avoid any unfortunate happenstance.


    "''Huh!" The assassin feigned a perplexed expression, his eyebrows furrowing in a show of confusion. "I''m afraid I don''t quite grasp your meaning. However, allow me to rify that this man is my king, and we find ourselves in an unfortunate situation due to his stiff neck, which I am currently aiding by providing a massage".


    A thick shadow was cast over Prince Wyatt''s face. This might be the person with the thickest skin that he had ever met - so fucking thick...


    He said. "Release the trickster".


    Yet, thickest skin or not, Prince Wyatt was not here for games.


    The assassin''s eyes widened. He had presumed that the person in front of him was working for Queen Mavena or the fallen royals, but it seemed that he was wrong. Instead, the man was here for the woman within the assassin''s grasp - the trickster they had captured during the war against the fallen Azulioth Kingdom - an asset they couldn''t relinquish at the moment.


    But the man appeared to care about Nina''s life, prompting him to respond. "I believe you''ve wasted your timeing down here to save her, as I am unable to release her at the moment" The assassin said with a smile, a feigned helplessness reflecting in his expression.


    Prince Wyatt took a step forwar--


    The assassin quickly interjected, tightening his grip with each passing word. "Unless you desire for none of us to have her, I suggest you refrain from interfering in my affairs. Alternatively, you may return tomorrow, and we can have a more civilized discussion as ascendants".


    Unexpectedly, Nina spoke up with difficulty "H-he''s lying...".


    The assassin gritted his teeth and raised his hand to m Nina''s head onto the wooden floor once again.


    "Hey!" Prince Wyatt interrupted his actions, his eyes bing chilly as he stared at the assassin. He kept his hands in his coat pocket, clenching them into a fist as veins erupted from his skin.


    "You should have released her when I asked nicely" He said sternly.


    "Wha--"


    With a sudden surge of power, Prince Wyatt channelled the magical energy that flowed within him and expelled it from every pore of his body, a crackling force that surged towards the assassin. As the energy coursed through the air, he snapped his fingers, unleashing a powerful technique that left the room blinded by an overwhelming light.


    The assassin, caught off guard by the prince''s sudden disy of strength, stumbled backwards, his grip on Nina loosening just enough for her to break free.


    And then, he heard a voice, crisp and clear, ringing into his ears.


    "Terrain creation".


    ¡­.......¡­


    I observed the assassin''s anxious demeanour as he frantically searched his surroundings, trying to understand what had happened and where he was, before realizing that Nina was no longer within his grasp.


    As I gazed down at Nina, who had sumbed to unconsciousness, I noticed that her once-beautiful form was now marred with bruises that covered her back and hands.


    Startled by my presence a few meters away, my victim''s voice echoed through the eerie silence "Where am I? What did you do?" His eyes widened as he watched me, and then with a sudden jolt, he leapt to his feet,nding on the solid-liquid ground that rippled beneath him like a disturbed sea.


    As he regained hisposure, he recognized which ascendant path I belonged to, and before I could even respond to his initial questions, a look of realization crossed his face. Through gritted teeth, he spoke ''Terrain creation...I didn''t know that I was in the midst of such an ascendant". But it was toote for tteries, apologies or regret. He had made a grave mistake, and he was now trapped in my world. I alone held the power to release him from it.


    "Still, you should know that ou----"


    "SHHHH!!!"


    I quieted him down, despite the urge I had to almost kill him from where he stood. Almost.

 Chapter 203 The End Of Days Terrain

    In the genesis of all existence, the Divine Creator breathed life into the heavens and earth. But s, the earthy in a deste state - formless, vacant, and shrouded in the darkness of the abyss. The very essence of the Almighty permeated the depths, an ethereal force that hovered gracefully over the undting waters.


    As the first verse of the holy biblees to mind, I must confess that I am not a man of religious fervour yet the enigmatic beauty of those words touches my very soul. The beginning describes the dawn of creation, while the end describes the end of days, the ultimate moment of reckoning when every man shall be awarded his just reward.


    At times, my imagination runs wild, and I wonder what that day will be like. s, fate has not granted me the privilege to witness it. Nevertheless, I have been endowed with powers and abilities that bring me closer to divinity with each passing moment.


    And so, I have the ability to recreate that which was once only imagined.


    Ah, the power to recreate the most dreadful prophecies of thest days on earth, to bring them to life in the flesh and unleash them upon the unworthy. I could make it happen, and oh, the horrors that would unfold upon the hapless soul who dared to stand before me without a shred of mercy. I would plunge him into the depths of hell, literally, and watch as he writhed in agony.


    The assassin suddenly spoke out of turn. "No matter how strong you think you are, I will kill yo---"


    "SHHH!!" I quieted him down once more. "I am thinking about your punishment, so please, be silent".


    The assassin bristled with displeasure, but I was in control now, and he was nothing but a helpless victim. He had yet to realize this fact. "You!" He cursed at me, as if he still held some sway. "I will kill you" He spat out before disappearing into the shadows.


    Hmmm! I should have known that his path''s abilities were still going to function within my terrain creation. Nheless, it was useless.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind encircled me, elevating me into the air and offering a bird''s eye view of the earth beneath me. I could see everything with incredible rity.


    "SWISSSH!!" My victim appeared within seconds, brandishing his weapon as he swung it towards my previous position with ferocity."I have you now".


    I smiled.


    With a sh of realization, he realized he had swung his sword at nothingness. And the man that he had targetted to eliminate was effortlessly levitating in the sky, which jolted him back to his senses. He quickly regained hisposure, creating distance between himself and me before he uttered. "Impossible..."


    He cursed out again. "Impossible¡­ That was almost instantaneous! I timed that attack perfectly, even if you dodged it, you should have been injured".


    I couldn''t help but grin at his bewilderment. "I suppose this is your first time fighting within a sorcerer''s terrain creation" I remarked, taking a moment to consider what kind of terrain to conjure up.


    With my left hand wrapped around Nina, I extended my right hand forward, and channelled my magical energy into the air. The terrain needed something more chilling, something that would strike fear into the hearts of any sentient being that heard its name.


    "You won''t be able to dodge the second time" He spat, before disappearing into the nearby shadow. In a matter of seconds, he reappeared in his previous position, wielding his de with a horizontal stance, ready to slice open a neck. His widened eyes betrayed his surprise.


    "Don''t be surprised, this is my world..." From the moment he disappeared into the shadows, I could sense him. As such, I wasn''t worried about his attempts and simply waited patiently, watching the slow creep of despair across his face as he came to the grim realization of his situation.


    Suddenly, a smile crept across my face, and I knew just the name to give this terrain. It was a name that carried my definition of horror, a simplistic and chilling name. It was a name that would rain down upon humanity if I were divine.


    With a snap of my fingers and a single utterance, I christened it:


    "The End of Days."


    ¡­....


    The deste expanse that once surrounded me was suddenly transformed into a vibrant and lively scene. Right before my very eyes, a mountain was set aze by a fiery stream that erupted from its depths.


    My unfortunate victim let out an agonizing scream as a barrage of hail, fire, and brimstone mixed withrge droplets of blood fell from the sky. The cataclysmic event overwhelmed the heavens as they rained down upon the mountain and the assassin perched upon it. Yet, miraculously, they effortlessly brushed past my body, licking harmlessly against my skin like a child does to his father.


    If the ''Matryoshka execution terrain'' represents various terrains stacked against each other in increasing levels of difficulty and nightmarishness, then ''The End of Days'' was the culmination of everything all at once - the ultimate execution.


    Rather than drowning him in a mere flood, I elected to submerge him in a river of blood and fire. Rather than letting him wear himself out in a desperate, anxious struggle, I brought the terrain to life andmanded it to immobilize him. Solid rock morphed into towering 7-meter pins that prated his bones and flesh, holding him captive as brimstones and hailstones rained down upon his hapless form.


    As time ticked on, the sun and the sky were stripped of their radiance, veiling thendscape in a shroud of darkness. This wasn''t just any darkness, however; it was a pitch-ck, bone-chilling gloom that consumed all light in its path. The darkest night.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "PLEASE....PLEASE....NO MORE!" He wailed. Frozen in ce by my magical energy, he was unable to end his own torment, and so he implored me instead.


    But I remained silent.


    "CCCCRRRRAAACCCKKK!" "BOOOOM!!!" Lightning and thunder rent the sky asunder for a fleeting moment, striking with lethal uracy against the assassin''s back before disappearing just as quickly, affording him a brief glimpse of death.


    "ARRGGGGHHH!!" He screamed in agony, his vocal cords stretched to their limits as his body suffered more horrendous bruises than even Nina''s back.


    And so it went, round and round in a dizzying cycle. The earthen spikes pierced him in a manner that brought death tantalizingly close yet kept it miles away from iming his life. The lightning whipped him, doling out a thousand times more punishment for whatever atrocities he hadmitted against Nina. And the environment, in an eerie symphony, conspired to make hisst days on earth a living hell.


    But, that was not the end.


    The true finale unfolded as the darkness was shredded by a magnificent light, so bright and vast that it illuminated even the most haunted recesses of the mountain. It descended from the heavens, a miniature version of the sun that I had conjured.


    Its target was the mountain, and as it made its descent, it signalled the eclipse of ''The End of Days''.


    "Haaaaa..." I breathed out heavily, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle over me before quickly vanishing. It appeared that the intricateplexity of ''The End of Days Terrain'' was capable of draining my magical reserves, just as the ''Matryoshka Execution Terrain'' did.


    Regardless, as the sun copsed upon the mountain, tearing it apart, I gazed on with unblinking eyes, piercing through the blinding light and beheld that it was indeed good.


    My creation, my masterpiece, was all good.


    "KAAAABBBBOOOOMMM!".


    And at the end, except for I, the creator, there were no other eyes left to testify.


    ¡­...


    This is not going as panned!


    This is not going as nned!


    This is n--


    "WHISSSH!" The ice beneath me shifted as two arrows pierced through my previous position. I touched my chest and checked my body. "I''m alive!".


    I snapped my head towards Bones, the Captain''s tamed beast and the one who had saved my life over and over again.


    "WHISSSH!"


    The ice beneath me cracked and shifted my body to another position as an arrow was fired towards me again.


    You see what I was saying.


    Although I can understand the captain''s intention of trying to ease the pain of losing my friends. But, as a sea ve, I had already epted the possibility of death at any moment. Still, while their deaths were still a heavy burden on my shoulders, I was mentally prepared for it. However, I refused to ept my fate in this way.


    After Bones and I had eliminated every assassin we encountered... Cough! Well, that was mostly Bones. Regardless, we finally arrived at the cer where we discovered a group of malnourished adults and frightened children. We freed them and were about to leave when suddenly, spies from the Vrymath Kingdom appeared out of nowhere and demanded our surrender.


    "Not possible!" Those were the exact words of the rat.

 Chapter 204 An Audience With The Prince

    And so, as the spies attacked, Bones began turning them into frozen sculptures without hesitation, while also protecting me from arrows that were shot at us from unknown locations.


    "SWWWISSH!!"


    Captain, where are you?


    Didn''t you say we were supposed to be subtle?


    Then why is the building you entered going down in mes, while I watch from behind as your tamed beast creates a ruckus in the kingdom by freezing and exploding everything?


    CAPTAIN¡­.


    "SWWWISSH!!"


    "SWWWISSH!!"


    More and more arrows were fired as they went back into hiding to avoid being attacked by Bones. After the deaths of theirrades, it took them a while to understand that the rat in front of them wasn''t an ordinary opponent.


    I turned my head to the side, sensing the sudden increase in temperature that seemed as though the building was about to turn into a hurricane of mes. "Captain" I mistakenly muttered. My head snapped to the rat. "We need to go over to the other side and see if the Captain is alright, Bone¡­ I mean, sir Bones". The fact that the rat was stronger than me and was also the Captain''s tamed beast meant that I had to address it with all the respect it deserved.


    The rodent bobbed its head, with a little ''snarl'' escaping his lips before he jumped into the air, and before I knew it, I was also dragged high up into the air.


    I turned my head sideways and looked up. "PLEASE TELL ME THAT YOU THOUGHT OF A LANDING THIS TIME AROUND, SIR BONES¡­"


    My question was not answered.


    I sighed and tensed my legs and waist for another sky-high jump. At this point, my balls might fall off because my lower body couldn''t contain its weight.


    In less than a minute, we arrived at the building. The area around it was hot¡­ Too hot that I feared what the inside might feel like.


    Huh! Why I am falling?


    I looked up only to see sir Bones falling with an icy tform underneath his feet.


    He dropped me this time without warning.


    Knowing thatining without action would be the end of me if I didn''t take action immediately, I spread my already tensed-up legs a little and allowed the soft cushion of the snow to do the rest for me.


    "THUD!"


    "Haaaa¡­.. My back! I am definitely reporting this to the captain" I eximed.


    I eyed the rat before I noticed a figureing out of the smoking building.


    "Captain!"


    My eyes zoomed in on the figure to get a proper look at his appearance. "CAPTAIN!" I yelled. "It''s the Captain" I spoke with relief in my voice. But my eyes squinted harder, trying to find out who was in his hands.


    Was it possible that the person he was looking for was finally within his grasp?


    As I watched the Captain approach us, I couldn''t help but wonder who he could be carrying in his arms. But the way he cradled the figure, with such tender care, I knew it had to be a woman. I let out a resigned sigh... Of course, I should have known by now that it had to be a woman.


    Suddenly, a loud voice boomed through the air, interrupting my thoughts. "STOOPP!".


    I released another tired sigh knowing who it was this time around. Even after they watched their colleagues being butchered to death, they were still so persistent.


    But to my surprise, the Captain halted his footsteps. It seemed as though even he was taken aback by the suddenness of themand. And then, as if on cue, the voice continued. "BY ORDER OF THE QUEEN, YOU ARE ALL UNDER ARREST....".


    Wait, there was something weird!


    I scrutinized the Captain''s facial expression, and my heart skipped a beat. The jovial twinkle in his eyes had vanished, reced by a fiery anger I had never seen before. I had witnessed his moods ranging from fury to happiness, but this was a different level of rage altogether.


    My gaze drifted towards the woman in his arms, and I couldn''t help but notice the bruises on her arm and back. Another wave of fear washed over me.


    Once more, I gulped.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Somebody is going to die!


    Suddenly, the already chilly air around us seemed to drop several degrees lower. Two giant icicles materialized around Bones, and I braced myself for what was about to happen. But just as he was about tounch them forwar--


    "Stop!" The Captain''s calm yet firm words resonated across the area, effectively halting Bones'' actions. "Don''t attack" Hemanded.


    Bones obeyed, dissolving his attacks and adopting a non-lethal posture. Despite this, his eyes remained fixed firmly on the spies.


    The Captain shifted his gaze away from Bones, directing it towards the group of spies before him. After a few seconds, he turned back to look at me.


    Then, he turned his attention back to the spies, and asked in amanding tone "What do you want?".


    ¡­.......¡­.


    ''Assassins clothed in ck and grey with a scarf over their face on one side, and several in grey and green on the other'' Prince Wyatt thought. Just by looking at them, he could tell that some of them truly belonged to the Queen.


    And, the fact that there were several others putting on what looked like light armour showed that the Queen was also snooping around the area, looking for the right time to time their attacks without damaging her kingdom in the process.


    "Hahahaha¡­." Prince Wyattughed. If he had been here a minute or an hourter, he might have failed to save Nina, considering the kind of appearance she had taken on.


    Not only that¡­.


    Prince Wyatt looked up and saw the sun rays of the rising sun. It seemed that they might not make it back to the carriage on time.


    Whichever way ---


    "PLEASE, FOLLOW US, THE QUEEN ONLY REQUESTS AN AUDIENCE WITH YOU".


    ''Huh! Why does it feel like they are begging?'' Prince Wyatt thought. He looked at Bones one more time before he watched the apprehension on the spies'' faces and smiled in understanding. ''Well, since I am here, I think it''s time I met the famous Miracle Queen before I leave this region''.


    Prince Wyatt opened his mouth and finally addressed the spies. "Do you all belong to the queen or the several other fallen kingdoms?" He asked.


    The spies looked at each other and weighed their reply before their leader, who was at the forefront, responded. "Some of us belong to the queen, while the rest belong to some of the fallen kingdoms".


    Before Prince Wyatt could respond and pose another question, they quickly added "We mistakenly attacked some of yourrades because we thought that they were random ascendants who wanted to take advantage of the chaos. However, we have paid for it heavily with the lives of some of ourpanions".


    Prince Wyatt nodded. It was obvious that they were trained soldiers for them to be able to control their emotions andposure to such an extent in the midst of an enemy. "Alright, so you want me to follow you to meet your queen, and possibly several other fallen kingdom royalties" He mused.


    "Yes, since it will be beneficial for the bot---"


    "I am sorry, but I won''t be doing that".


    Hearing his captain''s reply, Beric chose to rest byying back first on the snow, knowing that they won''t be leaving here soon.


    Meanwhile, the spies looked at Prince Wyatt, wondering if they had just misheard him. Although they might have attacked first, they immediately corrected their mistake after knowing the kind of person they were dealing with. Not that the kingdom couldn''t handle the man in front of them, but doing so woulde at a price that they weren''t ready to pay, especially with the mutated rat that currentlyy on the snow as though it were a soft cushion.


    "If possible, may I ask why?".


    Prince Wyatt gazed at their leader. "Because neither do I want to, nor feel like climbing all the way to the top of the Miracle Mountain to go meet your queen" He responded.


    Prince Wyatt then sat down on the snow andid Nina''s bodyfortably on hisp with her head still resting on his shoulders. Within a single breath, he muttered "Full heal".


    A hue of blue light immediately covered Nina, easing the pain that coursed through her body.


    "The-n¡­." The leader stammered. They had already sent for reinforcements in case things didn''t go as nned. But they hoped that things would go as nned, and so he strengthened hisposure and said "In that case, we will prepare a carriage to help you up the mountain".


    Prince Wyatt showed a wry smile.


    "These spies don''t seem to get it!" He thought.


    In response, he shook his head and said, "You don''t understand¡­ The queen is the one who wants an audience with me, not the other way around. So why should I stress myself to go meet her?" The blue hue around him increased. "To put it simply, if the queen wants to speak to me, let her hurry down here before my patience runs out".

 Chapter 205 Meeting The Miracle Queen

    "Huh!" The leader said in confusion. "You don''t mean that we sh --"


    "Yes, I meant every word I said" I nodded my head in affirmation. "And you guys should get up to it if you want me to meet your queen. My patience is ticking".


    The leader gritted his teeth in frustration. It wasn''t as though they could arrest the man in front of them. If they could, they would have already confined him and dragged him off to the top of the mountain. However, due to the vastness of strength of both parties, he exhaled in defeat and turned to look at his subordinates behind him to ry hismand. "Contact the group we sent for reinforcements and ry this message to them".


    The leader''s gaze turned serious. "Tell then that King Bor''s home was destroyed and the ascendant responsible for it says, in his own words, ''I will not meet the queen unless shees down from the mountain to meet me herself''... And as for the rest of you" He shifted his gaze to look at the other spies who were dressed in different uniforms. "I believe I don''t have to tell you what to do next".


    The surrounding spies nodded as the leader said "If you understand, then move out".


    Prince Wyatt watched as some of them sank into their shadows, while others jumped up high in the air and ran towards different directions, proving that not all of them were assassins.


    Regardless of everything that has happened and everything that he has heard, he couldn''t help but contemte the nature of the Miracle Queen.


    ''What kind of person am I going to meet?'' Prince Wyatt thought.


    ¡­.......¡­..


    Surrounded by a multitude of guards, Prince Wyatt basked in the blue radiance of his ''Full Heal'' technique, while Bones and Beric stood steadfastly by his side, watching as the guards formed a circle around them and cleared a path ahead.


    The trio watched in silence as tens of guards saluted in perfect unison, their attentionmanded by the arrival of a regal figure on the scene.


    Prince Wyatt wondered "Is that the Miracle Queen, Queen Mavena?" Despite himself, he couldn''t help but confess internally that she didn''t look half bad. Her ck lustrous hair flowedfortably in the wind, and her bright golden irises shone from afar as she scrutinized him from head to toe.


    As the queen''s gaze fell upon Nina, sleeping in Prince Wyatt''s arm with her torn clothes, he saw a frown form on her face. He could even sense how many times her mana had washed over them, scanning their bodies and belongings before the search was blocked by Bones, whose mana red up at the sudden intrusion.


    Fortunately, whatever possessions he had were stored in his ''Temporary Storage Space,'' so the only information that the queen could gather was that the man in front of her possessed nothing except his strength - a simplistic yet disastrous fact for a queen whose kingdom was currently in shambles in a dog-eat-dog world.


    Queen Mavena peered down at the pirate, seated on the snow with a beaten woman in his arms, and asked. "So you are the man who has caused such a mess in one of my cities?" She knew he was a pirate due to the clothing choices of the two men in front of her, and they gave her the same feeling as thest pirate she had encountered - calm yet untamed like the ocean.


    As she exhaled, Queen Mavena continued "But I don''t understand why you didn''te to meet me in my castle and instead chose this ce to discuss, and also..." Her gaze locked onto Prince Wyatt''s, and she asked, "Aren''t you the person that Knight Boris spoke about? The man whose associate summoned a spirit in my city and used it to destroy a part of it?".


    Prince Wyatt smiled, revealing his clear rows of teeth. Swift, calm, and precise - those were the first things that he could conclude about the queen after meeting her.


    Without skipping a beat, he replied, "If you''re referring to Annabelle, then yes, she was responsible for that. We''ve already paid for the damages to King Ameal, who imed to be in charge of the city. As for why we didn''t choose toe to meet you on your mountain, it was simply because I didn''t feel like it".


    Suddenly, another voice interrupted their conversation and repeated, "Because you didn''t feel like it".


    Prince Wyatt turned his head towards the old man and simply replied "Yes".


    "HOW DARE--".


    Queen Mavena quickly calmed down her butler and chief head of servants, Gideon. If they were here to fight, she wouldn''t have even bothereding down from herfortable mountain without first giving a ''kill on sight'' order.


    But because this situation directly corrted to the fate of her kingdom, she didn''t think twice and hurried down from her mountain after hearing the arrogant message.


    She spoke with firmness and seriousness, adding. ''We did note here to engage in conflict, but rather to engage in dialogue. So, please, control your anger".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Despite the man''s evidentck of respect and crude demeanour, they knew that they could not allow their emotions to get the better of them. His untamed, uncaring, and intelligencecking nature was apparent from the outset.


    After Queen Mavena had sessfully calmed down her butler, she turned her attention to the Pirate before her, her voice steady and her eyes unwavering. "What is it that you wish to discuss with us? And what, may I ask, was the motivation behind your attack on King Bor''s residence?".


    Prince Wyatt''s gaze nced at the side, to the old man. Then, back to Queen Mavena. "Firstly" He began, "I have decided to stay behind and inform you of Captain Crimson Eye''s n to invade the Vrymath Kingdom, along with the ck Eye crew".


    As the queen''s face creased into a deep frown at the mention of this, Prince Wyatt continued undeterred. "Secondly, the King of the Eser Kingdom has finally passed. Do with this information as you please, but I''m sure you understand the gravity of what I am telling you".


    The atmosphere grew thick with an eerie silence that lingered for several seconds.


    Prince Wyatt furrowed his brow as he sensed a dense magical energy permeating the air around them.


    "And how did youe by this information?" Queen Mavena''s teeth gritted silently as she spoke, her toneced with suspicion and curiosity.


    How did he get such an important piece of information from?


    Is he among the ck eye crew?


    How did he know that King Kanit was still alive? And most of all, what does he mean that King Kanit is dead?


    At this moment, the fact that a stranger had dropped such a bomb in the middle of their conversation made her overwhelmingly irritated and afraid.


    Suddenly, Prince Wyatt interjected, not minding her question, his toneced with an air of finality, "Lastly... I took matters into my own hands and dealt with King Bor. I burnt his home to the ground and ended his life because he dared toy a hand on my woman". As he spoke, he scooped up Nina in a princess-style carrier, casting a sharp nce towards Beric. "We''re done here. Let''s leave".


    Beric said nothing. He recognized that this was not the kind of conversation where he could easily interject. Instead, he simply nodded his head, his shoulders weighed down by the presence of Bones, and followed dutifully behind his captain.


    "Move" Prince Wyattmanded the guards, his magical energy pulsating and emanating from him like a mountain of force.


    And unsurprisingly, they obeyed.


    The guards parted, creating a clear path for Prince Wyatt and his crew to exit the enclosure with ease.


    Meanwhile, Gideon observed the scene with a hateful expression etched onto his face. As the queen''s butler, he was displeased with the attitude disyed towards his queen.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Gideon''s booming voice cut through the air, causing everyone within earshot to turn their attention towards him.


    "Whhoosssh!"


    In the blink of an eye, he vanished from his previous location and appeared in front of the gang of pirates. His unwavering gaze fixated on the leader donning a brown overall coat. "My queen is not finished with you yet, so it would be in your best interest to wait and hear what she has to say before you leave".


    Prince Wyatt grinned. "Or?"  He quipped.


    The butler''s response was quick and stern. "Or, I will personally drag you up the mountain myself and make you pay for the mess you have caused" Gideon''s expression remained firm, his senses alert and ready for any sudden attacks.


    Prince Wyatt''s grin grew." You know, it''s such a shame that you''re not my butler" hemented, shaking his head in mock disappointment. He couldn''t help but imagine how wonderful it would be to have the old man working alongside Mad John.

 Chapter 206 Meeting The Miracle Queen (2)

    Having a mr Alfred on a pirate ship sounds pleasing to the ears, no matter hard one thinks about it.


    As Gideon processed the statement, confusion morphed into his expression, and he struggled to find the right words to reply with. However, he couldn''t help but feel insulted that a pirate would want to possess him, the queen''s royal butler, for their own satisfaction.


    "It would be wise for you to choose your words carefully and refrain from uttering such inconceivable statements again" Gideon expressed, his tone measured and calm, so as not to anger the queen. He wasn''t furious, but he was dissatisfied with the pirate''s behavior.


    Prince Wyatt''s grin somehow grew even wider, and he asked "Why? Are you offended by my statement because you are the queen''spdog, or because you doubt my ability to afford you at the right price?".


    Gideon turned his head to the left and spat on the snow, then shifted his gaze forward, fixing his eyes on the scallywag, or rather, the thief.


    "Firstly, I don''t need your dirty wealth, so you can keep your treasures, because none of them would be affordable to me" He spoke, his voice firm. "Secondly, whether I am the queen''spdog or not is none of your business. Your only business is to wait and listen to what my queen has to say" His aura thickened, making his posture even more imposing.


    Prince Wyatt looked at the butler and released a tired, exaggerated sigh. He shook his head and replied, "I see." Then, he straightened his smile and locked his gaze with the butler. "It seems I made a mistake by failing to ask who you are?".


    With his unwavering gaze, Gideon responded "I am Gideon, the head butler of the Miracle Queen, Queen Mavena, and the head servant of the Vrymath Royal Castle".


    As Beric attentively listened to the conversation, he couldn''t help but think that Gideon''s title was impressive, at least for a normal person. He gave his captain a sidelong nce, wondering if he was intentionally trying to stir up trouble before he left. But then, he dismissed the thought - it wasn''t his problem as long as he could escape unscathed.


    Luckily, his captain had given him his tamed beast, which could aid his escape while he watched from afar as his captain dealt with whatever madness he wanted to get into.


    "I see... ''the queen''s royal butler,'' what a grand title" Prince Wyatt mused. "However, would you like to know mine?" He repeated, his tone light and yful. "Go ahead and ask, so that I can introduce myself".


    Gideon''s tongue twisted into a knot as he swallowed back the harsh words that were about to erupt out of his mouth. Instead, he cleared his throat and mustered the strength to ask "Who are you?".


    Prince Wyatt figuratively pointed at himself and replied, "Me? I am a pirate, captain of my own crew...." He paused. "...Well, a rogue pirate to be precise".


    "I knew it!" Gideon spat out with a mix of anger and disgust. "A rogue pirate?" His expression had morphed into something even more horrid. "You are even a much lower scallywag among the scall---".


    Suddenly, Prince Wyatt released his magical energy, going toe to toe with Gideon''s own. "I am not yet done talking" He said, his voice firm and resolute.


    Gideon stayed silent.


    Prince Wyatt cleared his throat and continued, "But you can also call me by my other title...".


    Gideon''s eyes narrowed in suspicion "Which is?".


    "Prince Wyatt of the Endossa Empire¡­." Prince Wyatt suddenly paused before he corrected. "The first prince of the Endossa empire".


    Pin-drop silence.


    Although the exchange of words was between Gideon and Prince Wyatt, everyone else in the surroundings could hear them, including Queen Mavena. She was lost in her thoughts, rearranging her words as she looked for what to say. Everyone was dumbfounded by what they had just heard.


    Prince?


    What kind of prince bes a pirate?


    The pirate prince?..... Does the pirate prince even sound logical?


    Those were the questions everyone within earshot asked and answered within their own inner thoughts.


    Suddenly, within the stillness, a robust round ofughter broke free, shattering the silence like a hammer on ss.


    "Hahahahahaha!" Gideon''sughter echoed through the air. "A prince... hahahahha! Not only that, but a first prince..." Gradually, he calmed down and stared at the so-called prince with a beaten woman in his arms. "Whichever way, whether you are lying or not, you have three seconds to enter that carriage and follow us back to the castle" He said, pointing at the carriage that was prepared for this purpose and parked by the side.


    Prince Wyatt''s gaze hummed with power, and he replied. "I will wait until you are done counting".


    Gideon gritted his teeth in anger and began the countdown. "One..."


    "Two¡­"


    "Thr---".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "GIDEONNNN!!" A familiar voice prated his ears as he reached thest countdown. He looked forward and saw his queen walking towards him with an angry expression on her face.


    "What do you think you are doing?" She said sternly. "Didn''t I tell you that we are not here to fight?" Her tone was sharp, and her eyes zed with an intensity that made even Gideon take a step back.


    Gideon, feeling guilty, immediately bowed his head in shame. "I am sorry for the unsightly disy, Your Highness".


    Queen Mavena nodded her head. "I understand" She said to him, before she immediately turns towards the pirate and asked "Are you really a prince?".


    Prince Wyatt replied "I am holding a woman in my arms whom I rescued from a tyrant and burnt his home to the ground... What do you think?".


    The Queen sighed in defeat. "That sounds more like a knight in shining armor than a prince" She exined.


    "You are right¡­" Prince Wyatt paused. "So how do you propose I prove myself?".


    "Which kingdom do you hail from?"


    "The Endossa Empire"


    "Endossa... Endo..." Queen Mavena''s voice trailed off as she remembered which empire was the Endossa Empire. "One of the greatest human empires, the Endossa Empire".


    Prince Wyatt nodded. "Yes".


    "..... So, you are the first prince of the Endossa Empire?" Asked the Queen.


    Prince Wyatt corrected her "I was the first prince of the Endossa Empire...".


    Silence.


    Queen Mavena shook her head in frustration, unable toprehend the situation. "I don''t understand" She uttered, wondering if the man before her was nning to y tricks on her.


    Prince Wyatt exhaled tiredly and exined, "You see, I was the first Prince of the Endossa Empire..." He cleared his throat and continued. "However, now I am banished, so that makes me the banished first prince of the Endossa Empire until I am reinstated back on my throne".


    ".¡­."


    ".¡­."


    "My queen, may I be permitted to end this scallywag''s deception? I have reason to believe he is lying" Gideon dered, performing a 360-degree bow that was apanied by a dense magical energy emanating from his body.


    "Silence!" The queen''s order stunned Gideon as he sensed the seriousness in her voice.


    ''Don''t tell me that she is taking him seriously?'' Gideon thought to himself as he straightened his back and saw the calctive gaze of his queen. "She is" He muttered under his breath.


    "So, to rify, you are both the banished first prince of the Endossa Empire and a rogue pirate. Am I correct?" Queen Mavena inquired.


    He simply replied "Yes".


    A pregnant silence fell over the room, broken only by queen Mavena''s voice.


    "Very well, but I sense there is more to your revtion than meets the eye. You must have an ulterior motive for sharing this information" Queen Mavena observed. "Perhaps you are also being threatened by Captain Crimson Eye".


    Prince Wyatt wanted to reply with a firm "no," but the main reason he had wanted to leave early was to avoid encountering the troublesome pirate.


    Of course, he was well aware that he was now miles stronger than Captain Crimson Eye since theirst encounter. However, if possible, he wanted to make it through the treacherous waters of the Cryptic sea without even catching sight of the pirate''s ship or engaging in a battle against several fleets with his rtively small crew


    Even if he seeded, the chances were that he would either be the only survivor along with his beasts or only be able to save a small percentage of the crew.


    "I see..." The queen took his silence as his response. Unexpectedly, a smile appeared on her face as she spoke. "Banished first prince of Endossa, what do you think about forming an alliance with me, Queen Mavena of the Vrymath Kingdom?" With the sameposed expression, she stretched her right hand forward.


    Perplexed, Prince Wyatt arched a brow in confusion and internally eximed ''Huh!'' as he gazed at the proimed miracle queen, never expecting her to offer him an alliance so readily, despite his intentional actions of hastening the battle between Captain Crimson Eye and her.

 Chapter 207 The Alliance

    This was a good development. No, she wasn''t being sarcastic because of all that had happened: the meeting on Miracle Mountain that led to the ughter of King Ameal and his people, the aftermath of which resulted in the destruction of her city, the ensuing battle between Knight Boris and Grand Duke Liam, and now the death of King Bor and his army of assassins - all of whom were murdered in the middle of the night by a pirate.


    Okay, maybe she felt a little sarcastic, because even with all her efforts to unite against amon enemy, the fact that they ended up killing each other or getting into petty arguments was maddening.


    And all this had happened regardless of the fact that she took a much more peaceful approach, only exerting her authority when needed. Yet, chaos seems to be the anthem of the week.


    So, the moment her ears caught the haughty utterances of the man who brought about King Bor''s untimely demise, a fierce and unrelenting urge took hold of her. It was an urge to unleash all her pent-up frustrations on the wretched pirate, who seemed to have invited his own demise by spouting such insolent words, only for her to arrive and find out that he was a prince of the Endossa Empire.


    Was it an unexpected revtion? Yes, it was.


    Was it one that she was pleased with? Yes, it was. As such, for her, this was really a wonderful development.


    Queen Mavena''s smile widened as she watched confusion slowly etch itself onto his face. She knew what he was thinking. As such, she added. "''Although I am curious to know if you are lying about King Kanit''s death or how you were able to obtain such information, but since the two of us are against Captain Crimson Eye, don''t you think that an alliance right now is more important than anything else?".


    The pirate, Prince Wyatt released a deep breath and said. "I''m not interested" He looked at her butler, who was standing behind her, possibly staring daggers back at him, before he focused his gaze back at her, re-evaluating her from head to toe. "But with your strength and that of the other fallen leaders, taking down Captain Crimson Eye shouldn''t be a problem, right?".


    He''s right, it shouldn''t be a problem!


    However, the issue at hand has now be a problem that cannot be ignored. A fast-rising problem that could consume them the moment Captain Crimson Eye decides to attack.


    Queen Mavena fixed her gaze on the snow as she exined. "The Sleepy Behemoth is the only reason Captain Crimson Eye could corner us into this position". She paused, her eyes still fixed on the ground, before continuing. "However, solely focusing on either of them would pose a significant risk. We risk being attacked by the beast if we focus on Captain Crimson Eye, and vice versa. He is aided by his current standing and backer, which makes him a formidable opponent".


    Prince Wyatt listened attentively before surprisingly breaking them down into a simple analogy. "So it''s like being caught in the midst of a dragon and a swarm of locusts. You want to face the dragon, but you''re afraid of the locusts attacking you from behind. If you chase them away, you''re still afraid of the dragon attacking without warning". He raised his eyebrows inquisitively at Queen Mavena. "Is that what you meant?".


    "Yes" Was all she could say.


    "I see.." He nodded his head in understanding. "But, let''s say that I ept your proposal, what kind of n do you have in mind?".


    ? She had him!


    Although, she had predicted that it would take more than a little persuasion and an alliance to persuade him to join her cause, but she was still happy that it had happened.


    His eptance, nevertheless, stirred some amount of curiosity in her and made her ponder about the rtionship between Captain Crimson Eye and the supposedly banished first prince. Were they friends turned foes, or was it something else entirely?


    "We will firstunch our assault on the Sleepy Behemoth - a Bramoth beast, before unleashing the rest of our overwhelming attacks on Captain Crimson and his fleet" She answered.


    A thoughtful gaze overshadowed his eyes, and even before he could speak, she somehow sensed his questioning from a mile away, possibly because she was also royalty. So, she quickly added. "An alliance with me will not only benefit you, but it will also bring bountiful rewards" she confidently exined. "Once we have resolved this crisis and devised a n to get rid of the icy region, I will grant you thousands of plots ofnd under your jurisdiction. You will have the protection of myself and other fallen royals, in the event that you choose to build your own kingdom. As for the awardednds, you are free to do with them as you, please. Additionally, I offer you 100,000 gold bills, a sum generous enough for you to live a life of luxury on eithernd or sea".


    Instantly, his brows elevated, a sudden disy of emotion that caused her to stifle an internal chortle. She couldn''t help but marvel at how effortlessly he showcased his emotions without a care in the world. Whether intentional or not, she knew that if this were a meeting against the opposition, he would have lost from the outset.


    With a toothy grin, he mimicked her smile, his tone filled with yful reproach. "If you have said those words earlier, we would not have wasted our precious time here". He paused, his eyes narrowing as he added. "Besides, I have a bone to pick with the Sleepy Behemoth, and it''s a hard offer to refuse when I have an aplice who also seeks to deal with Captain Crimson Eye".<novelnext></novelnext>


    As the prince spoke, Queen Mavena blinked away from his earlier words, her attention fixated on the crucial matter at hand. "Are you with us or not, Prince Wyatt?" She inquired.


    Without hesitation, a forceful warmth gripped her hand, shaking it up and down. "I''m in" Dered, Prince Wyatt.


    "Perfect. Will you be following us up the mountain now?" Queen Mavena asked.


    "Not yet" Replied Prince Wyatt.


    Queen Mavena furrowed her brow. "Why?" She inquired. ''Was there something she had missed?'' She wondered to herself.


    "I need to position my ship and crew out of harm''s way before I proceed with anything else" Prince Wyatt responded.


    Once again, Queen Mavena scrutinized him from head to toe, taking note of every detail about this particr man. As a pirate, taking care of one''s crew was one of the foremost decisions, and she knew this well. Thus, she was surprised to hear him utter such words, especially since the man in front of her was formerly a prince.


    A banished prince who became a pirate? Hmmm! The bards and schrs will probably have thousands of stories to tell when they hear something like this.


    "Very well" Queen Mavena said, nodding in understanding. "I''ll send some of my guards to apany you".


    Prince Wyatt waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, I will be back before the end of the day" He said before turning and walking away. A strange mutated rat was perched on top of one of his crew members, following behind him.


    She thought to herself "Banished Prince Wyatt'' Her smile never left her face.


    But her advisor Gideon was not so sure. "My queen" He said, his voice tinged with concern. "Was that the best choice? I mean, was it really wise for us to agree on something like that with a pirate?".


    Queen Mavena snapped her head towards her butler, frustration etched deep into her features. He was bing increasingly anxious about her decisions, as he alone knew how much this plight had hammered and beaten against her shoulders. But she wasted no time and carefully exined everything to him.


    The butler''s expression became dazed as his eyes twinkled with understanding. He nodded his head with conviction, impressed by the queen''s strategic thinking.


    "Well, if you put it like that" He said. "I can see why this is such a weing development." He sighed, realizing the magnitude of the situation. "Having him willingly on our side will be useful whether we''re done with this mess or not".


    "Let''s go" Queen Mavena ordered. "And don''t forget to arrange a mandatory meeting this evening with the fallen leaders".


    "Alright, my queen" He said, bowing. "But what about Knight Boris? I don''t believe his emotions have settled."


    Queen Mavena snorted in response. "Our only goal right now is to take care of the two obstacles in front of us. Whether he''s angry or sad is none of my concern. But if he''s still angry, then we can channel that energy towards our enemies".


    "EVERYONE, MOVE OUT AND SECURE THE CITY. MAKE SURE EVERYONE AND EVERYTHING IS SAFE!" Gideon screamed, giving orders to the soldiers around us on what to do next.


    "HAAII!!" The soldiers responded,

 Chapter 208 Final Meeting

    "Well, weprehend your point, but allow me toprehend one thing first¡­" Grand Duke Liam articted, his voice carrying an air of authority. "So, if I am not mistaken, we currently have a Mage-ranked pirate within our territory, and you have forged an alliance with this individual to easily defeat the sleepy behemoth in one fell swoop, and ultimately overpower Captain Crimson Eye and his crew, is that an urate summary, Queen Mavena?".


    "Indeed it is" Queen Mavena concurred with a firm nod. "And as for his reward, I am confident that--".


    "Do not concern yourself with it" Grand Duke Liam interjected, waving his hand dismissively at her. He shook his head in a contemtive manner before responding, his tone measured and deliberate. "Several of us have already pledged our unwavering support to you, provided you make the right decision and keep us informed. Our loyalty to you is unchangeable,e rain or shine".


    "Grand Duke Liam is absolutely correct. It is impractical for us to continue squabbling over trivial matters such as King Ameal and King Bor" Prince Beck stated. The young prince had astounded him with his remarkable leadership skills, although they paled inparison to those of his own nephew. Shaking his head in dismay, Prince Beck heaved a deep, sorrowful sigh. "Had these two kings resolved their differences, we would not have to resort to any strategic nning. We would have had the manpower to execute any n with ease and sessfully eradicate both of our enemies".


    Queen Mavena noted their expressions and listened to their words, unable to conceal her delight; He could tell. This was precisely what she had been striving to aplish since the outset, even if it required the destruction of one of her cities. the demise of King Ameal and his people, as well as King Bor and his armies. And a knight gone rogue.... To her, he could tell that the end results were unquestionably worth the sacrifices made.


    As he pondered the identity of this banished prince of Endossa, a wave of curiosity washed over him. Although he was well-versed in the history of the Empire of Endossa and their myriad conflicts with other great human empires, he had never encountered a member of their royalty - whether banished, alive, or deceased. Consequently, he couldn''t help but raise his expectations for the calibre of person he was about to meet.


    As the queen addressed the assembly, Grand Duke Liam scanned the meeting hall with his sharp eyes. His gaze meandered past the fallen royalties in attendance before locking onto Knight Boris.


    Sensing the duke''s scrutiny, the knight, still consumed by a surging torrent of emotions, turned his piercing re towards him. "What?".


    At the utterance of those words, Grand Duke Liam emitted a sound that was both mirthless and vexed - a snickerced with irritation. His gaze swerved away from the ck armoured-d Knight and returned to the queen, who appeared to be drawing the conversation to a close.


    Queen Mavena, perched on her throne, held court over the quartet gathered around the rounded table. "This, then, is our n once we prate the frozen forest" She dered, sweeping her eyes across the assembly. "Yet, for reasons unknown, the effects of the Moonlight''s ice have begun to weaken. Although not sufficient to prevent our soldiers from transmuting into frozen statues, it is imperative that we, the five of us, tackle this crisis head-on by ourselves".


    Suddenly, Beck feigned a cough, interrupting the queen''s words. "Six," he interjected.


    "Six?" repeated Queen Mavena, nonplussed.


    "My brother has expressed his wish to apany us and lend his aid to the battle" Prince Beck exined.


    His gaze shifted to the difited Prince Beck. He rolled his eyes and snorted loudly at the prince''s statement.


    "Does your brother think this is some sort of capricious undertaking that he can engage in and abandon at will?" Grand Duke Liam asked brazenly. He would prefer the backing of the deceased mad king over a mere letter of alliance from a prince of the Brylen Kingdom - at least King Bor had the conviction to keep his promises, even in the face of the most outrageous circumstances. That was one quality he had always respected in the mad king, even if he was dead, thankfully.


    "Well, he indicated that he would participate only if the queen..." Prince Beck faltered, attempting to rectify the blunder that had already escaped his lips. "Ju--".


    "Enough!" Queen Mavena interrupted. With her eyes pointed at Prince Beck, she questioned. "Prince Beck, will your brother be present to aid us in this battle or not?". Her words were simple and precise.


    Prince Beck nodded "He will".


    He scoffed. Scoffed at the fact that he was hearing this for the umpteenth time.


    The Miracle Queen''s regal demeanormanded attention as she nodded her head. Her eyes zed with a fierce authority, making it clear that her words were not to be taken lightly. "Okay..." she dered, her voice ringing out with a potent mix of determination and menace. "If Prince Bern fails to show up when he is called to battle or withdraws his statement again, I swear upon my throne that not only will he bear the consequences for his ipetence, but the entire Brylen Kingdom will suffer as well".


    If he had another reason to care, he could have scoffed at how an ipetent man, capable of not taking any decision, and incapable of bearing the burden thates with authority, was able to be the leader of one of the fallen kingdoms.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t.


    And so, he spoke soon after the miracle queen was done.


    "Now that we are done, and the sun is about to set, I think that it is safe to assume that the pirate you mentioned ought to have arrived by now" War wasing. This was not a question of it any longer. Nor was it even a question of how. The most prominent question was when?


    Queen Mavena focused her gaze back on him. A small wave of tiredness escaped her lips. She cleared her throat and responded. "From what he told me, he should be here at any mome ---".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Suddenly, a loud, heavy knock echoed through the room.


    "KNOCK! KNOCK!!"


    Despite the interruption caused by the heavy knocking on the door, the miraculous queen seemed oddly pleased.


    "Open the door and let them in!" Queen Mavena barked her orders to the soldiers who stood at attention by the door.


    "CLICK!!"


    As the door swung open, it wasn''t hard to know why she was so pleased.


    Grand Duke Liam, for the first time, properly arranged his sitting position in order to properly scrutinize him. Even if the features of the man they were waiting for were not properly described to him, from his position, he could tell that this was him¡­ the pirate that they had all been waiting for¡­. The banished prince of the Endossa Empire.


    Dressed in a tattered brown coat, with a ck undershirt and boots, and equally disheveled brown trousers, his unkempt hair caked with snow and dirt, the man before him spoke volumes without saying a wor--


    Grand Duke Liam''s eyes shot up.


    This ---


    This overwhelming magical energy ---


    How old was the banished prince of Endossa, he wanted to know.


    No! He wasn''t surprised by therge amount of magical energy that radiated from the banished prince but was astounded by the density of it.


    With this kind of potent mana that encircled him and radiated off of him, Grand Duke Liam knew that the man in front of him could cast spells and techniques with ease.


    His footsteps rang as he step into the room, boldly. "My queen" He stopped and bowed down in front of Queen Mavena. "I hope that I am notte" He smiled. His pearly white rows of teeth diverged off some kind of aura towards the miracle queen.


    Grand Duke Liam blinked. He had almost missed it. With his years of experience as a potent man, he had almost missed a scene of the queen being wooed in front of him.


    ''Prospertrous'' he thought. ''Can''t he read the room?''.


    "Hmmm¡­.. I had almost thought that you didn''t take my alliance to heart and left" She responded.


    The banished prince''s tongue clicked with denial as he shook his head in refusal. "I amte, but it was for a good reason".


    "Oh! What is so important that made you make us wait for too long?" Grand Duke Liam interjected, drawing the attention of everyone towards himself. His question hit the air with a grace of authority that had been formed from decades of experience.


    Queen Mavena nodded her head in agreement too. "I am curious too. Was there any problem that dyed you in getting here, and considering your strength, is it one that we should be wary of?".


    Grand Duke Liam peeled his ears and listened, ready to unleash a barrage of questions to test the character of the man in front of him.


    His strength was¡­. okay.


    But his character was where it lies, directing how such strength would be used. After all, strength without character was like a de without a hilt.

 Chapter 209 The Prince Is Cornered

    It would help you, but nheless, it would also hurt you.


    As such, he needed to know the kind of person he was aligning himself with, and he needed to know the kind of ascendant the pirate - -


    The banished prince --


    Was.


    ¡­............................


    Truthfully speaking, I didn''t know how to break the news to them. Should I be indirect or directly tell them?


    "Is everything okay, Prince Wyatt?" Queen Mavena asked. Her eyes were fixed on my body, along with the gaze of everyone else, especially the old man who interrupted me when I tried to ease in the news about the catastrophe that was currently about to set foot in their kingdom.


    Okay, let''s go with the direct way then.


    Clearing my throat as I was about to speak, I felt like I was in the position of Zeus, about to be backhanded by Hera who had just found out about his repoption with an unknown species. Again, it was just a feeling - a hot seat.


    I cleared my throat loudly again after noticing that the old man was about to say something else. Something which I already assumed was trying to fan the tension in the room. Then, I responded. "Are all the fallen leaders here, your highness?".


    She eyed me sceptically and responded. "Yes, everyone who is a part of the alliance and would be fighting is here".


    A cough sounded from beside me. I turned my head towards its source and saw a man who seemed to be in the same age group as me. "Except for one" He said sheepishly.


    "Of course" The miracle queen said tiredly. She corrected. "Every important person is in this room, except for one".


    I nodded. Just one person wouldn''t matter much considering who they were dealing with.


    I spoke. "Ag''na is currently outside the kingdom".


    "...."


    ? "....."


    Silence!


    What?... Don''t tell me it was still too sudden!


    "Prince Wyatt" Queen Mavena said sharply, her eyebrows twitching irritably. "Even though I don''t believe that you are a man who would jokingly make up such a lie...".


    Internally, I feigned a cough.


    "... In order not to waste anybody''s time, please, I hope that you can prove your ims true and show us that they are not mere lies" She said, and everyone else, even the knight whom I had previously encountered, locked their eyes on me, anticipating my next words.


    "In a few minutes'' time, my beast will no longer have the sufficient power to slow down the sleepy behemoth from entering the kingdom" I said, my gaze flickering past the eyes of everyone present, unwavering. "So unless you don''t want the Vrymath Kingdom to be thest fallen kingdom, I think it''s best you all pick up your weapons or whatever you use during battle now, before it''s toote".


    Although I had the option of arranging my words in a much calmer way, I didn''t like the tension being put on my shoulders, and the intensity of their stares that screamed ''watch your tongue and don''t say anything stupid''.


    Even if I felt the urge to do otherwise.


    "THUD!" The old man''s seat tumbled backwards as he stood up and stared at me with zing intensity. After a few seconds of his eyes roaming around my figure, he said "He is not lying".


    Yeah, I''m not!


    "Very well... Since he is not lying, and we don''t have to look for the Sleepy behemoth now that he is here, with everyone gathered as well, I think that we should end this once and for all." This time, the armoured man whom I remembered was called Knight Boris stood up from his seat and picked up a sword that was ced on the ground.


    That left the remaining three.


    Which turned to only one after the remaining two others rose from their seats with their eyes set aze with fierce, untamed fury.


    Considering the problems Ag''na had brought upon them, I don''t really me their unnatural enthusiasm to bury him seven feet under.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I turned my eyes andid them on the miracle queen, queen Mavena.


    Within moments, she shook her head and sighed tiredly. "Considering that we are bound by our alliance, I see no reason not to believe you". She stood up from her throne. Her deep blue gown covered in emerald gems and rubies shimmered under the dim chandeliers, as she added, "What are we waiting for then? Let''s go and end the reign of the moonlight''s ice terror". She then turned to the guards stationed at the door and said, "Tell Gideon that I will be back soon".


    Foreign magical energies filled the hall, intermingling with the soft murmurs of agreement that echoed in my ears.


    ¡­...............


    Yeah, I had anticipated their magical energies to be heightened, given the tremendous magical energies they had already disyed, but this...this...


    We resembled some god of war characters about to pass judgement on a beastly soul, as weunched off the mountain with a force capable of breaking the sound barrier and piercing through the atmosphere.


    At this velocity, we could reach the outskirts of the kingdom in under a minute.


    I know what you are thinking.....  What if we went even faster? s, the surrounding houses would have crumbled to mere fragments under thebined might of all six of us moving at our maximum speed.


    My gaze darted towards Knight Boris, who appeared to be the only one struggling to keep pace. Although I didn''t know why, since he is considered to be one of the strongest ascendants in the kingdom, I had other problems to worry about - problems that hadpelled me to rush here instead of dealing with them myself. These problems had taken the form of Captain Crimson Eye''s fleet, which had cornered us at sea, and Ag''na, who had sensed Bone''s presence when we returned to collect the corpses and search for Nina.


    Yes, the situation was as dire as it seems.


    My lips dried. I hoped Bones, Toothless and Annabelle are holding out as much as they can.


    I took a deep breath, watching intently as we approached the ruined gates of the kingdom.


    "BOOOOM!!" "CRAAAACKKK!"


    As wended in a single area, the snow beneath our feet scattered and parted from the ground. The impact was so intense that it caused the ground to copse, sinking deeper into the earth and creating a massive crater that drew the attention of everyone on the chaotic battlefield.


    And when I say everyone, I meant the several hundred gigantic living ice sculptures of Ag''na, who faced off against Bones and the several hundred, if not thousands, of mutated magical beasts.


    Everyone on the battlefield was a beast - especially magical beasts, who were attuned to their instincts and could easily discern the strength and weaknesses of their enemies. And most of all, know who was a threat to their lives.


    As such, when six powerful ascendantsnded on the battlefield, and unleashed an overwhelming torrent of magical energy, twisting and distorting the very air and atmosphere around them just by standing together --


    Hah!


    "ROOAAAR!" "ROOAAAR!" "ROOAAAR!" "ROOAAAR!" "ROOAAAR!" "ROOAAAR!" "ROOAAAR!"


    All hell broke loose as their attention suddenly turned to us.  They came charging towards us like swarms of locusts, intent on neutralizing the threat that we posed. Luckily, to stop all this, all I needed to do was issue a singlemand.


    Without hesitation, I barked out to Bones ''Order them to stop, it''s me!''.


    Without dy, Bones obeyed mymand. "Yes, Master," he responded. In that instant, the stampede of creatures - so fierce and powerful that it could have easily destroyed the entire Vrymath Kingdom - suddenly changed course, as if they were all connected to a single mind. They turned towards the massive ice-living sculptures and unleashed their prepared attacks on them.


    "By the gods, what is this?" muttered the young royal, whose name I did not yet know, in shock. His head snapped towards me, and he eximed, "Are you responsible for Ag''na''s attack on the city? The one who fought him outside the kingdom and caused the devastation we witnessed the other day? You!" Pointing at me, magical energy still crackling around his body, he demanded "Who are you?".


    Fuck. Not now!


    Somehow, the already low temperature dropped even lower. I didn''t know how it was possible, but it did.


    A part of me, deep down, wondered if I had ever envisioned this type of scenario before. Answer: Yes... A resounding ''yes''... I had seen the destruction scale, and it was impossible to ignore, especially since I had chosen to partner up with the miracle queen.


    Did  I prepare an answer that would free me from all consequences if this situation were to happen? Answer: No, I didn''t.


    What?


    I had only agreed to join the queen''s alliance this morning, and I had not yet considered all the potential ramifications of that decision. So, when the thought urred to me, I pushed it to the back of my mind so that I could prepare a reasonable answerter.

 Chapter 210 War Against Agna

    Yet, even though I wasn''t prepared for this, making something on the spot, was not that far from my expertise.


    With an exaggerated sigh, I reintroduced myself. "As you already know, I am Prince--".


    The hair on the side of my neck stood up as my magical spider senses tingled.


    In a swift motion, my legs propelled me five feet in the air, and as I turned to look back at my previous location--


    "BOOOOM!!"


    The ground where I once stood was destroyed.


    The destruction was evident as I saw him standing there with his several-meter-long great sword that seemed to have increased in size through unknown means. He was holding it with such strength, as if trying to pull out Excalibur from the earth, while the dust settled around us.


    My expression shifted to one of displeasure as Inded a few meters away from him, fixing my gaze on the armoured knight who had attacked me unexpectedly.


    To my confusion, he pulled his sword out of the ground with one final pull and pointed its tip directly at me. "You?" He said menacingly. "Are you the one responsible for the destruction of my city?".


    My confusion was cleared up. So that was it. I instantly remembered that he was also a fallen leader, which meant that when the city was being turned into a frozen cemetery by Ag''na, his people too were among the few souls whose bodies were forcefully sealed in a casket¡­.


    I let out a tired sigh and massaged my temples, feeling the onset of a headache.


    "So, it''s true" Knight Boris said, decrypting my silence as a confirmation. "You are the one responsible for the death of my people" He red at me with enough hatred in his eyes to rival Kratos in a staringpetition. I, on the other hand, was in no mood to participate.


    "BOOOM!!" "ROOOOARRR!"


    The battle between Bones and Ag''na''s main body continued to rage behind me, but Knight Boris remained focused on me. He held his sword with both hands and dragged it across the snow. "You?" His eyes remained locked on my body. "I will kill yo--".


    "ENOUGH!!"


    A surge of unchained power coursed through the battlefield, causing silence to reign over the atmosphere momentarily until the sounds of feral beasts fighting for their lives overshadowed it once more.


    My attention shifted to the source of the voice.


    Queen Mavena!


    She walked forward with her magical energy violently rampaging around her, hands stretched towards us. My instincts kicked in as I raised my head, only to witness a grey-coloured pentagram filled with various runes and interchanging hieroglyphics hovering over Knight Boris''s head.


    My instincts died down as I realized that I wasn''t the one being targeted.


    The Miracle Queen stopped in the midst of us, her face scrunched into an indifferent expression. Her gaze moved from my figure to his before locking onto the ck-armoured knight. "You!" She hissed.


    "Bang!" The knight suddenly copsed on his knees, his legs sinking into the ground as though the runes that Queen Mavena had created above him were exerting some kind of pressure that made it harder for him to stand on his own two feet.


    "I understand your anger and the need for revenge" The Miracle Queen spoke firmly. "However, if you cannot control yourself, I will do that for you".


    My attention shifted to Knight Boris, and I watched as his magical energy burst out of his body as he slowly and steadily got to his feet.


    "Not happening" Queen Maven spat out in defiance. Another grey-coloured pentagram appeared above his head and copsed on the first one, growingrger and more intense.


    "Bang!" His efforts proved futile as the earth around him copsed, giving way to another wave of invisible pressure that forced his sword to fall out of his grasp.


    "BORIS!" The old man shouted as he walked over, his eyes solely fixed on the raging knight.


    While I stood there an--


    Bones'' voice sounded in my head. "...Ha...Master, what is the n?" He asked.


    Fuck it!


    To hell with this drama!


    While they settled their differences and tried to calm each other down, I turned and walked into the battlefield.


    "STOP! Where are you goin--?" Queen Mavena''s voice sounded behind me, but I cut her off.


    "What does it look like I''m doing?" I didn''t bother looking back as I responded.


    The beast weaved around me, repelled by magical energy. Because I wasn''t their enemy, they avoided me like an obstacle.


    At this point, it seemed that leading the behemoth here was a waste of time. However, we were at least far away from the ship and not cornered by a herd of raging icy behemoths while Captain Crimson Eye''s fleet blocked us at the other end.


    "Prince Wyatt!"


    Yeah, I could still hear her voice, but at the end of the day, the situation proved that I was the only one who could help myself.


    Ag''na''s main body entered my sight as I watched him utterly decimate the ever-pouring wave of mutated magical beasts.


    Okay, it was clear that I couldn''t deal any real damage to him because I didn''t have the right set of skills. That left me with my terrain creation.


    I couldn''t use ''The End of Days'' because there was a high chance that he could break out of it. So that left me with ''Matryoshka Execution Terrian''.


    But using the ''Matryoshka Execution Terrain'' also meant that there wouldn''t be a wave of mutated beasts to help us, which ultimately left everything in mine and Bones'' hands.


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!


    I cursed out. "Damn it!".


    I released my magical energy and scanned for Bones'' magical signature within the area.


    There he was!


    I sprinted towards him, simultaneously sending a telepathic message: ''Come back, I''m right behind you''.


    "ROOOAAAR!!"


    My body ignited in mes as I charged through one of the ice-living sculptures, causing it to burst into a shower of shattered ice.


    My vision turned red as the mes grew more intense.


    "Master"


    I turned and saw the feral figure of Bones at my side. With a sigh, I quelled the mes around me and bent down to pick him up.


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    Another beastly roar echoed in my ears, but this time it wasn''t an ice-living sculpture ¡ª it was Ag''na''s main body.


    "Human, I heard you had a n" The other Ag''na asked, materializing beside me as he stared at the approaching figure of his main body. "Whatever it is, I hope it''s enough to destroy my main body once and for all".


    The n I had was to tire him out with my terrain creation, using my immense magical energy. Then, I would let Bones strike the final blow, as he had done before in their previous battle, by targetting hi--


    My mind felt exhausted.


    As he had done before, by targetting his ass.


    I didn''t know that he would take those words I said seriously.


    "Watch out!" Ag''na''s scream pulled me out of my thoughts, and I saw a cloud of whitish fog heading our way. It was the kind of ability Bones used to freeze anything he wanted into solid crystallized ice. While it would''ve meant certain death for anyone else, it was useless against me because Bones was my beast.


    As the fog passed by my body, I took a deep breath and couldn''t help but sing: ''The cold never bothered me anyway''.


    As my mind cleared and my attention was drawn away from the chaos of battle, I snapped my fingers and activated the ''Matryoshka Execution Terrain''.


    "Let there be light" I uttered, and a brilliant glow radiated from me, enveloping the entire area in a thick, foggy veil.


    ¡­.......¡­


    "Did he just?" Prince Murdock eximed loudly as he observed the fog that was slowly spreading across the battlefield.


    "Terrian creation" Grand Duke Liam remarked. "As expected, it seems that the banished prince turned pirate is asplicated as he seems" He paused and then muttered. "But to be able to create a terrain creation even if one is capable of it at such a young age is...." His lips trailed off as his mind searched for a suitable word.


    "Ridiculous..." Prince Murdock interjected.


    Grand Duke Liam nodded. "Exactly, it''spletely ridiculous" He then shifted his gaze and locked eyes with the imprisoned armoured knight, who stared back at him.


    Grand Duke Liam smiled. "Although I trust your strength, are you sure you want to fight against a man like him?".


    Knight Boris stared back at him. His lips were silent, but his eyes... Oh! His eyes were screaming.


    Grand Duke Liam shook his head disappointingly. "What a shame..." He turned to look at Queen Mavena and continued. "Since Knight Boris won''t be joining the battle, it''s best that we aid in the fight and put an end to Ag''na once and for all".


    Seeing that no one else voiced any disagreement, Queen Mavena nodded her head in agreement.

 Chapter 211 War Against Agna (2)

    Even though I have said it before, I will say it again -Ag''na is a really strong motherfucker.


    His rank as a revered beast wasn''t just for show, at least.


    "That''s two" Said the other Ag''na seriously, his eyes fixed on the expansive transparent screen before us. "This..." He turned his head sharply towards me. ".... could work, but we also need to consider my inheritor''s safety. Unless, of course, you have any intention of harming him?".


    ''Of course not'' I thought. I would have replied, had my mind not been upied with holding down the raging Ag''na by submerging him in a scorching sea of moltenva while Bones unleashed his most powerful attacks from every angle. Yes, all of the mutated magical beasts didn''t even manage to get past the initial terrain.


    "BONES!" The other Ag''na''s voice boomed into my ears, his eyes brimming with wrath. "You...!"


    Maybe it was because I was too tired of his incessant whining, but I hastily pointed to a specific location on the screen.


    "There he is. He''s still alive" I announced, as Bones emerged unscathed from the moltenva and charged towards Ag''na, who was slowly being burned by the searing heat.


    For a moment, Ag''na''s face registered disbelief, before he let out a sigh of relief and inquired "How?".


    "My creation..." I responded. "....no matter how dangerous it may seem, cannot harm me. And since Bones is my tamed beast, he is not exempt from this rule". I shot him a smug grin before continuing. "Besides, isn''t itmon knowledge that the primary purpose of a Beast Tamer''s terrain creation is to provide an advantageous battlefield for our beasts to thrive in?".


    Imagine pokemon, but with trainers who possess the power to create environments in which their Pokemon can battle in any location they desire, including their natural habitats, as long as they have the ability and imagination to bring them to life.


    Ag''na silently nodded his head, indicating his understanding as he absorbed the information.


    Not good!


    The third terrain was obliterated as theva surrounding Ag''na''s main body started to solidify, expanding rapidly across the terrain until everythingy frozen and barren.


    Very well, I can keep doing this all day!


    Despite knowing that Bones was immune to Ag''na''s techniques, I wasn''t willing to take any chances, so I quickly isted him and watched as the scene on the screen transformed into a sunny in, with an onught of lightning strikes focused on a single target.


    I hoped he was able to withstand the force of a few million volts of electricity!


    The other Ag''namented, "This... This might just work". I could sense his helplessness as all he could do was watch the battle unfold, weighing the pros and cons of each move.


    And most of all¡­..


    I snapped my head towards him. "Aren''t you supposed to be giving him tips and advice on how to defeat you?".


    I meant, isn''t he supposed to be doing what old sealed soul ancestors do best?


    Ag''na faked a cough and replied. "Well, I have already taught him everything he needs to know about me, both my weaknesses and strengths, so it''s up to him to make sure I am finally defeated". He shot a sidelong nce at me. "Besides, I think I''ll use this opportunity to observe the synergy between you and my inheritor in battle".


    Immediately, I snorted "You a---".


    "BOOOM!" BOOM!!"


    The space around us shook, violently.


    No matter how hard I was prepared for the unexpected, this was ¡­.. unexpected.


    "What''s happening?" Ag''na was the first time toment.


    Well, I also want to know too. So, I scanned--


    It wasn''t here!


    I was equally curious, and quickly scanned my surroundings for any signs of danger. But to my surprise, there was nothing. All I could see was Ag''na locked in a fierce battle with Bones, who were pelting him with icy projectiles while dodging bolts of lightning.


    My brows furrowed. If the cause didn''te from here then, that means¡­.


    "BOOOM!" "BOOOM!"


    Outside!


    Despite my limited range of perception confined inside my creation, I could sense the impact. Concentrating my senses on that particr area, my frown deepened.


    What do they want?


    ¡­..........¡­.


    Prince Beck''s persistent screams echoed through the dense fog as he called out. "I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR US! OPEN UP YOUR WORLD SO THAT WE CAN HELP YOU DEAL WITH THE SLEEPY BEHEMOTH!" His magical energy struck against the veil of mist like a steady drumbeat, determined to break through.


    Prince Murdock, however, remained doubtful as he watched the prince''s efforts. He had previously attempted to walk through the fog but found himself mysteriously returning to his starting point, despite walking in a straight line. "Are you sure this is going to work, uncle?" He questioned, his doubt apparent.


    As he pondered the effectiveness of their strategy, Prince Murdock couldn''t help but wonder ''Can he even hear us?''.


    Grand Duke Liam answered with a smirk on his lips. "Of course, it will work. Though a beast tamer''s senses are limited within their created terrain, they can still detect when an outside force is trying to break in" He exined. His expression turned serious as he continued. "But by doing so, we risk being branded as enemies. Let''s hope that the banished prince is someone we can reason with".


    He then turned his gaze to Prince Beck and urged "Try again".


    A tiresome sigh was Prince Beck''s reply, before he inhaled deeply and screamed. "I KNOW THAT YO----".


    But before Prince Beck could finish his sentence, his words were abruptly cut short.


    The mist around them coalesced as if being dragged by the wind, thickening until it became imprable to the eye. Suddenly, it twisted into a cloudy, foggy vortex.


    "He heard me!" Prince Beck was the first to speak.


    "Yes, he did" Replied Grand Duke Liam, who wasted no time in striding towards the vortex. "Quickly, we don''t have time to waste" He called back as he disappeared from sight.


    Prince Murdock followed in his uncle''s footsteps, and disappeared within the vortex soon after.


    Prince Beck turned to face Queen Mavena and the imprisoned knight and nodded his head. "I''m going in" He said, before vanishing into the foggy vortex.


    And then e--


    "Let¡­ me¡­. go¡­." Knight Boris growled through his ttering teeth.


    Queen Mavena turned to face him. "You will stay here" She stated firmly, then turned and walked towards the foggy vortex.


    "LET¡­. ME¡­ GO¡­"


    She halted her steps and cast a sidelong nce back at Knight Boris. "While it would be beneficial to have another Rank 6 ascendant in the battle, I believe several Rank 5 ascendants throwing everything they have against a weakened Revered beast should be enough" She exined. Pausing for a moment, she continued, "The spell is on a time limit. If you manage to break out of it before then, I suggest you use your brain and refrain from doing anything foolish. However..." She turned her gaze forward. "If you''re still unable to think clearly, then I think it''s best for you to remain here and wait until this situation is resolved".


    She spoke firmly. "Do I make myself clear?".


    She waited for a moment, but no response came from Knight Boris.


    She cleared her throat and said. "I''ll take that as a yes" She then walked into the vortex, causing the fog to scatter and roam around the area aimlessly.


    Knight Boris gritted his teeth in anger, feeling a deep sense of frustration and helplessness. The atmosphere was eerily silent, and even the beasts had disappeared, enveloped within the pirate''s terrain creation, leaving him alone to wallow in his grief and reconsider his choices.


    ¡­.........


    "Faceless spirit of 32 kings


    Twelve hands! Six faces! Thirty-two judgements!


    Obey my orders,


    Descend!"


    "Too-too-too-toom!"


    Suddenly, a trumpet rang out and an explosive burst of energy illuminated the sky behind Grand Duke Liam, coalescing into a massive gate that materialized before his very eyes.


    Without hesitation, Grand Duke Liam summoned forth his own spirit as they stood amidst a deste in, the sky above alight with an endless barrage of lightning and thunder, each bolt striking down upon a single target - the sleepy behemoth.


    However, it was clear to see that the behemoth despite sustaining damage, continued to fight tooth and nail against the mutated ice rat.


    But then, a towering spirit unlike any other emerged from the gate, dwarfing even the mightiest of mountains. Adorned in regal attire befitting a king, the being boasted not one, but six faces shrouded in white veils, and a dozen sinewy arms, each brandishing a weapon capable of unleashing catastrophic destruction. The very air hummed with its overwhelming power.


    "WHAT ARE YOU BOTH WAITING FOR?" Grand Duke Liam bellowed at the two princes, his voice echoing through the winds as they wrapped around him and carried him aloft towards his spirit.


    No response was necessary, as Prince Beck strode forward and uttered, "Brylen Dragon Scared Art: First Stance¡­.".

 Chapter 212 War Against Agna (3)

    In an instant, his magical energy tripled, and a wild, vengeful aura enveloped him, morphing around his form. Fixing his gaze upon his target, he spoke the final words of his kingdom''s most prized technique, ".... Almighty Descent!"


    With a burst of energy, heunched himself forward, hurtling towards his behemoth with incredible speed and ferocity.


    Witnessing the two go at it, Prince Murdock without hesitation, also called out to his own spirit.


    "Scatter, you bastard beast of unearthly soil!


    Stare upon your soul with horror,


    Roaring servant of the unearthly ne.


    w out your heart and seek out my vengeance".


    A moment of eerie silence took over the surroundings, as if the universe was holding its breath in anticipation. Even the ferocious winds and the carnage of lightning and thunder that fell out of the sky were muted, as his ears tuned them out, until the earth beneath him began to rumble. The vibrations rang out on the barren terrain, until finally, the earth beside Prince Murdock began to crack, with several spiderwebs stretching around him, until it split open.


    "AAAWWWWOOOOOOOO!!"


    A bestial cry echoed out from the pit, as a wrge enough to crush dozens of mortal humans to death emerged, followed by another, as if an otherworldly beast was attempting to forcefully w its way out of the very foundation of the world. It was both a sensation and a spectacle to behold.


    With one final push, a towering 131 ft tall wolf with teeth sorge that it struggled to close its jaws, emerged from within the ground andnded beside Prince Murdock.


    "AAAWWWWOOOOOOOO!!" The creature bellowed.


    Its voice scattered against the starless sky, signifying its fierce loyalty to its master and its unwavering desire to seek vengeance against whoever or whatever dared to bear the wrath of Prince Murdock''s anger.


    "Calm down, I am not yet finished!" Prince Beck said as he gently ruffled the hairs of his juggernaut beast, spreading out his magical energy once more andmencing the recitation of another incantation.


    "Her right hand is the hammer that strikes down the sunset,


    Her left hand is the sword that shapes the crescent moon,


    Mydy,


    I need your strength".


    "Ding-dong!" A clerical bell rang out through the sky, precisely as the incantation came to a close, as if in response to the prince''s call for divine assistance.


    It started with one bell -


    Then two--


    Then three --


    Four - -


    Five - -


    Six --


    Until --


    "DING-DONG!" "DING-DONG!" "DING-DONG!"


    Suddenly, a brilliant bluish light parted the clouds above and shot down from the heavens. The fierce winds, previously whipping in every direction, gave way and dissipated as a towering, humanoid giant began to take shape beside Prince Beck.


    As the light particles began to scatter, a 190 ft tall, silver-armoured woman emerged, her armour adorned with various runes and pictograms. Her attire wasced with a soft, unknown fabric that flowed out like a gown on her back, and her hair billowed out from her helmet. Though her face was hidden behind an aura of warrior crity, she exuded an unmistakable air of strength and power, ready for war.


    Prince Murdock gazed intently at his two royal spirits and a grin crept across his face. "Now that you are both here.." He uttered, stretching out his right hand as he confidently strode forward. "Do you see that behemoth reptilian beast over there?" As he spoke, the earth beneath him began to tear away, piece by piece, each fragment hurtling towards his outstretched hand. Piece by piece, the fragments began to transform, as if in an invisible furnace, morphing and taking on the shape of a staff with a running curved de on its shaft - a scythe.


    "Ensure that its beastly soul never, ever reincarnates again" Prince Murdockmanded, as he clutched his newly formed weapon tightly.


    "BOOM!!" "BOOM!!"


    His knight sprang forward towards the beast with a speed that should not have been possible, given her towering height and massive weight. With a fierce roar sounding beside him, Prince Murdock cast a sidelong nce before leaping up andnding on the head of his unearthly beast, whose head was bowed low to the ground as it charged forward.


    Understandably, Ag''na''s main body found himself in a dire situation as every ascendant on the battlefield charged towards him, leaving him cornered and vulnerable to the various enemies attacking from all directions. It was as though nature itself was conspiring to bring him down.


    "SWISSSSHH!" "CRUNNCCH!"


    A sword sliced through his skin, exhibiting amazing agility and peeling off a chunk of his flesh.


    "SWWWOOOOSSHSHH!" "RIIIPPP!" "BAAAMMM!"


    A colossal arrow tore through the skies and struck his hind leg. The arrow''s brutal force ripped apart his scales, flesh and bones until its tip impaled into the ground, effectively caging him to it.


    Ag''na managed to pull his leg out of the arrow, but the gaping hole it had left behind was a painful reminder of the attack. However, before he could even attempt to move again, he heard the telltale sound of another arrow beingunched.


    "SWWOOOSSSH!"


    Another --


    "SWWOOOSSSH!"


    The arrows pierced his body with incredible force, sending him tumbling sideways from the impact and the searing pain coursing through his beastly hide.


    "CRRRAACCCKLE!!" BOOOM!!!"


    The sky roared in anger as the deafening might of lightning and thunder struck with a definitive goal to immobilize him where he stood.


    "AWOOOOOOOO!!"


    As Ag''na struggled to catch his breath, he felt a searing pain as a beast he had never seen beforetched onto his neck with abnormallyrge jaws. It tore at his flesh with deadly ferocity, as though he had killed its mother when it was still a cub.


    "SECOND STANCE: DRAGONAIN BREATHE!!"


    His stomach rippled with such force that even his beastly jaws were left agape in shock, as a searing pain engulfed him, apanied by the acrid smell of burnt flesh.


    "ROOOOAAAAAARR!" He let out a mighty roar in defiance, unwilling to go down without a fight, despite the overwhelming odds against him


    But just as he was about to stand up --


    Just as his legs found the strength to chase down these unknown enemies --


    He sensed a dangerously dense cirction of magical energy, causing him to look up and catch sight of his proimed inheritor, themon rat, hurtling towards him with a massive b of ice shaped like a mountain in tow.


    As his pupils shrank in terror, Agna''s mind raced with the realization that the colossal b of ice hurtling towards him could easily crush his unprotected skull, or fall upon his imprisoned, tired and uninjured body.


    With a desperate attempt to get up, Agna struggled to rise from his prone position, but the relentless onught of his other opponents continued, dealing devastating blows that left him reeling in pain.


    There was no way out, so Agna could only watch in horror --


    "BAAAAMMMM!!!!" "KAABBOOOMM!!!"


    ...............


    Bloody hell!


    As I watched the scene on the screen, I couldn''t help but let my lips fall open, as the scale of everyone''s ''balls busters'' was just too big. I wasn''t jealous though... Okay, maybe just a little. But, I mean, I understand that sometimes stronger beasts tend to be a little bigger, as Toothless and Ag''na had proven, but... but... even Bones was too small that he was nowhere to be found.


    Ag''na''s sudden movement caught my eye, and I couldn''t help but zoom in on the scene unfolding in the sky.


    Hah! That''s my beast!


    I almost wanted to yell in pride as Bones fell from the sky, carrying aet-sized ice mountain to crush Ag''na''s head. Although I was a little worried about his performance against the behemothrger-than-life summons, it seems that my worries were for nought, as Bones was able to keep up with them no matter their size.


    Regardless, the only problem I was now focussed on was that their attacks were causing the terrain to crack, but I was able to hold it together with my absurd mana reserves.


    "What are you doing?" I asked Ag''na, as he closed his eyes and made himselffortable in the air.


    "Going to sleep, of course" He responded, opening one of his transparent eyes. "Since the battle is already going to end in my defeat, there''s no need for me to see how it ends" He closed his eye again and remained silent."


    "However, I snorted, exaggerating it enough that his face would twitch the moment he heard it. After bragging about how hard it would still be to take him down even after the fallen royals joined, it was obvious that he was avoiding the embarrassment by not viewing his own defeat.


    "Pride!" I sighed and muttered loudly enough for him to hear me.


    Suddenly, Ag''na snorted and turned around to ignore me. "As if you don''t have it too" He responded.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but my attention was drawn back to the screen as I watched my terrain slowly fall apart into a thousand pieces.

 Chapter 213 Another Battle

    In a split second, I had isted all of them, relishing their varied expressions of surprise as they watched my terrain creation reconstruct itself piece by piece, transforming the world into a lush tropical paradise, encircled by towering mountains.


    Naturally, I had to put a stop to the boulders hurtling towards their targets like a rampaging herd of angry birds, given that the battle had already concluded. As for Ag''na...well, fortunately, there was only one Ag''na left for me to worry about.


    What is she doing? Curiously, I wondered what Queen Mavena was up to as she strode purposefully towards the barely-breathing form of Ag''na, having abstained from participating in the skirmish.


    "Hey, Ag''na" I called out to him, unable to keep myself from speaking up.


    "What do you want?" He snapped back irritably.


    "They''re threatening to run a stick through your butthole" I replied bluntly.


    "What? Haven''t they won? Why would they--?" Ag''na''s head jerked back as he turned to look at the screen, confusion etched across his face. Then, he growled and turned to face me, his eyes zing with fury. "You! Have you no shame?".


    I ignored his angry words and pointed towards Queen Mavena, who was approaching his battered body. "Look at her. do you know what she is trying to do?" It was no mystery that the acimed Miracle Queen, who had abstained from participating in the battle, had something mysterious up her sleeve.


    Maybe it was because I didn''t respond to his question with a snarky reply, or perhaps it was due to the fact that he was bing more ustomed to my character, but he slowly turned his head towards the screen to scrutinize the movements of the Miracle''s Queen before finally providing a reply.


    Unfortunately, my anticipation was met with disappointment as he responded with a burst ofughter.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    Regardless, I questioned, "So you know what she is trying to do?".


    He nodded his spectral head, a beastly smirk spreading across his lips. "I know exactly what she''s attempting" He replied. But his smile quickly faded as he continued. "Unfortunately, none of it will work. The soul that inhabits that body is merely the mindless and feral half of me, which will reunite with me the moment my body dies".


    "Say something that I can understand".


    He turned towards me and began to streamline his exnation. "When I was imprisoned in her castle, she extracted my scales and blood to create potions, and low-grade artefacts, and to protect her kingdom and its borders. This rendered my ''Frozen sacrificial cocoon'' ineffective, as she uses my body to restock whenever she needs to".


    Okay, that got dark quickly.


    Although Ag''na was a beast, I strangely found myself not viewing him in the same way that I did in the beginning. It was a different feeling than how I viewed Bones, but perhaps that was due to the fact that I had watched Bones grow from an ordinary ship rat into a formidableet-sized ball buster.


    With Ag''na, I saw him more like Mad John. Despite this, there were still certain criteria that he would have to meet if he wanted to be a part of the crew.


    He paused for a moment, seemingly waiting for me to digest what he had just revealed. Then, he continued with a growl in his voice. "However, enving me was not her main goal. Her main goal was to turn me into her puppet, to control mepletely. But I am a beast with a strong affinity for mind, ice, and snow. So when that failed, she had another n for me".


    "And what was that?" Even though I could feel his anger after every syble, I couldn''t help but ask.


    He snarled in anger as he replied "To kill me and force my soul into eternal servitude, making me her familiar or summon".


    Damn! Even though I knew that she had something in her closet, I was stunned by the sheer cruelty of Queen Mavena''s ns. I nced at the screen, which disyed Queen Mavena casting intricate pentagrams with different colours and runes, each onerge enough to cover Ag''na''s body. Then, I looked back at Ag''na''s immaterial form, filled with a mix of pity and anger at his plight.


    I wanted to rify, so I said, "So you mean that right now, she wants to trap your soul?".


    "Yes¡­ However, because of your interference, my soul was split, with one part being trapped in Bones alongside my inheritance, and the other still trapped in my body" He exined. "Regardless, once my main body dies, my soul will rejoin back together, leaving her with only a dead carcass, so you could say that she is in for a big surprise" My eyes turned back to watch the scene on the screen as a knowing grin appeared on his beastly face.


    My brows furrowed. "And what if your soul doesn''t rejoin together? What if she manages to get the other half of your soul?" She was called the Miracle Queen, and with a name like that, even plot-armoured warriors would have to stand on their toes in case she pulled some kind of unknown miracle out of her ass.


    "My soul has already rejoined since the moment my skull was crushed, so whatever efforts she wants to make are her own business" He expressed.


    I was just about to open my mouth to respond when it suddenly snapped shut. ''Why didn''t you say that from the beginning?'' I thought, tiredly. I couldn''t believe that it was Ag''na, of all people, who had just taken me down an imaginary rollercoaster.


    And his obliviousness and disregard after all that he had just said was impable.


    "As for any anger or hatred I may have felt towards her, it''s all in the past since I am already dead. A deceased beast, revered or not, has no ties to thend of the living" Ag''na continued, turning over to the other side and closing his eyes to rest. "So, while she''s done wasting her time, I ask only that you allow my corpse not to be desecrated" He added, his voice trailing off.


    Oddly enough, this is the first time that Ag''na has ever begged something of me, and what''s even more surprising is that I actually n on following through with it.


    Hmm, I think I should double-check my criteria once more to see if he has ticked off any of the requirements on my list.


    ¡­......


    Why isn''t it working?


    What did I do wrong?


    Why --


    As her mind trailed off, her magical energy red, and another rune was created over the corpses of Ag''na. But to her stupefaction, out of all the spells she had cast, none of them had worked. Not even one of them had shown any signs of the amount of effort she had put into this.


    She tried again.


    Failed.


    And again--


    Failed.


    "Queen Mavena, is there a problem?" Asked Prince Beck, panting as he tried to recover his magical energy.


    "I too would like to know if there is a problem" Said Prince Murdock, prompting Queen Mavena to cast a sidelong nce at him and Grand Duke Liam, who had arrived and stood beside his nephew.


    With a deep sigh, she uttered, "It''s not working".


    A moment of silence encased their conversation before it was abruptly shattered by the Grand Duke''s voice.


    "Then...does that mean we can''t recover ournds?".


    Queen Mavena nodded, her expression grim. "It seems so" She said with another heavy sigh. "Ag''na may be dead, but the cmity he has left us with will remain forever".


    ¡­.......¡­.


    As Queen Mavena''s voice echoed across the silent space, I couldn''t help but wonder--


    But before I could even begin to articte my thoughts, I was swiftly cut off. Ag''na answered as if he had been waiting for my question.


    "To buy time for my escape and avoid being killed, I told her that killing me would not stop the ''Frozen Sacrificial Cocoon''" Ag''na exined. "So, she continued to harvest various parts of my body, allowing me to plot my escape. That was until you arrived, rewrote the past and tore my soul from my body".


    I nodded, slowly starting to make sense of his exnation. Now that the battle was over and I had gained insight into the conflict between Queen Mavena and Ag''na, it was time to leave.


    Since Ag''na was dead, my next immediate task was to deal with Captain Crimson Eye and his fleet. With the thought of Toothless and Annabelle still fighting back against them, I sent a thought to Bones and said, ''We are leaving''.


    After that, I immediately broke my terrain creation, stored Ag''na''s body in my ''Temporary Space Storage,'' and watched as their stunned faces immediately processed the fact that they weren''t in my world anymore.


    Queen Mavena was the first to survey the deste, frigid expanse, littered with the carcasses of magical beasts, and interrogated me with a steely gaze. "Prince Wyatt, what is the meaning of this?" She demanded. "Where is the corpse of the sleepy behemoth''?".

 Chapter 214 Another Prosposal

    ''Unfortunately, I can''t leave it to you'' - Were the words that burned on the tip of my tongue. But, I knew better than to voice them aloud. They were a formidable group, each one a force to be reckoned with. To foolishly challenge them when I already had a foe waiting for me to whoop his ass would be nothing short of madness.


    Of course, the urge to speak my mind was strong. But, I knew better than to give in to my impulses. Instead, I took a few seconds topose my thoughts and carefully selected my words. "I overheard your discussion - every single word of it. And fortunately, I can fix your problem" I announced, my tone measured and controlled.


    She stared at me, furrowing her brows a bit, processing my words until her eyes shot wide open when it hit her. "You--" She paused momentarily, her mind biting down on her words as she corrected herself. "Do you have a way to get rid of the moonlight''s ice?" She asked.


    I nodded, "Yes".


    Disbelief etched itself on her face as she stammered out, "Then... Then...".


    "That means we have a deal?" I asked.


    Did I feel guilty for whatever I was going to do? Come on, you know me, so that might as well be a rhetorical question.


    "Huh!" Confusion. It was obvious that she didn''t know what I was getting at.


    I shook my head, letting out a deep sigh and exhaling slowly. "I promise to help you get rid of the Moonlight''s ice, but in return, I must have Ag''na''s body" I stated firmly.


    As I looked at her, I could see a mix of astonishment, understanding, and thoughtfulness flicker across her face, before an overwhelmingly sigh ofpliance escaped her lips.


    ''She bought it'' I thought to myself, feeling a sense of satisfaction that my proposal had been epted. However, it was strange to think that I was doing this just to prevent them from desecrating Ag''na''s body, even though I was aware of how magical beast body parts could be used to create potions and artifacts.


    Hmmm...


    I don''t think Ag''na would mind if I take a scale or a tooth, or maybe both of them.


    Queen Mavens turned to look at the three men who stood by her side, "What do you all think?" She questioned.


    Grand Duke Liam was the first to respond. "If he is telling the truth, then I don''t see any reason not to exchange the carcasses of a dead beast for the flourishingnd that my kingdom once dwelled in" He looked at me scrutinizingly, as though his very eyes were picking my body out piece by piece until only my soul was left under the mercy of his scrutiny.


    "My uncle is right" The stoic Prince added, "If he can truly cure ournds of the Moonlight''s ice, then I see Ag''na''s body as an underpayment instead of a considerable payment. As such, if you, Prince Wyatt, are willing to purge out the curse of Moonlight''s ice, I personally will grant you a noble position in the Houya Kingdom, your own personal territory, alongside 50,000 gold bills".


    Okay... I didn''t see that oneing.


    Nevertheless, I put on the most agreeable smile that I could muster and nodded my head in agreement. It wasn''t hard to notice that it had worked as an even more weing smile spread across his lips. Yeah, I was starting to feel like a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    Suddenly, Prince Beck walked forward and spoke out loud, "Although my brother might not be here, I am sure that he will also agree to giving you 80,000 gold bills and an additional territory with a noble title if you are able to follow through with the agreement and purge out the curse of the Moonlight''s ice".


    I... I don''t know how this turned into an auction. Then, I slowly came to the realization that I was in the presence of two royalties who were eachpeting to have some kind of rtionship with me by offering me great rewards and sealing their goals with it, all of which I found understandable.


    Afterall, wouldn''t you want to befriend the man who emerges from obscurity to help you vanquish the beast that has gued you for years, only to reveal that he possesses the power to eradicate its curse as effortlessly as sweeping dirt off a windshield?


    "Ahem!" Queen Mavena cleared her throat and shot a sidelong nce at the three figures standing beside her. While their words may have surprised her, it was evident that she had expected them. "Since we all seem to be in agreement, I don''t see any reason to decline such a proposition". She looked me in the eye and inquired, "What materials do you require to carry out the process, and how long will it take?".


    Don''t tell me that they had expected me to start right away?


    I shook my head momentarily and responded, "I won''t be able to do that now because I need to take care of my ship, which has been cornered by Captain Crimson Eye and his fleet".


    They didn''t respond. However, there was no need for them to, as the various degrees of varied expressions told me all I needed to know. And their response came as I had predicted. "Do you mean that right now, Captain Crimson and his fleet are at the corners of the borders of our shores?" Grand Duke Liam repeated with a sudden outburst of rage and anger.


    Undeterred, I simply nodded, my response a resolute "Yes".


    Queen Mavena, with a sudden interjection, interrupted Grand Duke Liam before he could utter another sentence. "Very well" She said. "It seems that the battle is not yet over, and we need to eliminate more of our enemies". She smiled at me, but her smile appeared more like a deranged cry for bloodshed. As I flickered my gaze over to the rest of them, I noticed their varied expressions, which all shared amon goal: to burn Captain Crimson Eye on a cross and use his remains to evangelize to their enemies.


    Exaggeratedly sighing, I acknowledged that the enemy of my enemy is my friend, but after witnessing what I had seen, it was clear that if they followed through with their n, the battle against Captain Crimson would be one-sided and end the moment I blinked. That was something I didn''t want.


    I didn''t want to end my fight against Captain Crimson in the blink of an eye. I didn''t want to make his death and the death of his crew swift and painless. I wanted his life to sh before his eyes repeatedly as death crawled towards him with the speed of a snail.


    That was what I wanted.


    For cornering me into a situation where I had to choose one enemy and leave the other for my crew to handle, just so I could save their lives... Oh, even heaven knows that I didn''t want that. Blood for blood, tooth for tooth, I want to put him in a situation much worse than this, where even the devil would pray for his soul and utter an ''amen''.


    Bones bnced himself on my shoulders, clinging tightly as he felt my magical energy building up within me. Prince Beck questioned me, "What do you mean?".


    I replied, ''I mean that I want to deal with Captain Crimson Eye and his crew by myself, without any interference".


    Prince Beck shook his head in disagreement. "I disagree with that. Although you have the strength to take down Captain Crimson Eye, you will need backup because he is a cunning and conniving man".


    Queen Mavena nodded in agreement, her eyes suddenly bing reminiscent of the past. "He is right" She said. "After all, there is a reason why he is still in charge of the Cryptic Sea and why I held out going against him, even though I had the strength to do so".


    Even Grand Duke Liam chimed in, "And the reason we have all held out from antagonizing him is not because we don''t have the strength to topple down his fleet, but because of the consequences that would follow after that". His expression turned serious. "That pirate is a venomous man who bites you in ces where you least expect it".


    I raised an eyebrow at their stubbornness. Nevertheless, seeing that this was going nowhere, I replied, ''Whether he is a serpent or a beast, you don''t need to worry because he is not the only one with a venom" I turned around and released my magical energy, watching as my mana formed a dense, unnatural, invisible wind around me.


    I then channeled my magical energy into my legs andmanded the winds to wrap around me. "And even if you decide to show up...." I cast a sidelong nce at them. "Pease, stay out of my way".


    And with that --


    "CRACCCK!!" "BOOMMM!!"


    Iunched myself into the air .

 Chapter 215 Ships And Pirates

    A congregation of ships had encircled a lone vessel, its destruction evident to all whoid their eyes upon it. However, they dared not approach it due to the imposing presence of the Tiger Whale, which halted their progress and rocked their ships relentlessly, making it impossible to advance.


    To make matters worse, two familiar spirits summons churned the seas, creating waves of turbulent waters that deterred any attempt to draw near.


    All of these obstacles proved to be nothing but a nuisance to him!


    All of this caused Jerry, the second inmand of the Crimson ck Eye crew, to grit his teeth in anger as the devastating scene unfolded before his very eyes. He had arrived with the intention of taking Annabelle as his bride by force, yet her summoned spirits prevented him from advancing any further.


    He should have been angry seeing such a scene, or maybe mad, but strangely, never in his life had he felt such an emotion that urged him to march forward with such ferocity.


    Whether she liked it or not, she will be his!


    He turned his head back and screamed, "PREPARE THE CANNONS TO FIRE. WE MIGHT NOT BE EQUIPPED TO FIGHT SPIRITS, BUT WE ARE MORE THAN EQUIPPED TO BATTLE A SEA BEAST".


    Momentster, he received a reply from one of his crewmen who was positioned atop the crow''s nest: "CANNONS ARE LOADED AND READY TO FIRE, SIR."


    Jerry nodded, then took one more look at the other fleets he had not summoned behind him. He gritted his teeth in anger and confusion.


    By stretching his gaze a little further, he could see his Captain''s ship. His Captain, the man he once served, was positioned at his back with every fleet he owned, their banners of war raised to the sky for all to see. He was annoyed because he still couldn''t understand the thoughts that were in his captain''s mind.


    What was he doing here?


    Why was he followed?


    Wasn''t he given the option to do as he pleased? And if so, why did he only discover that he was being followed after he had cornered and begun his attack on the first Prince''s ship?


    Maybe he no longer possessed the trust of his captain.


    A shadow suddenly cast upon his face as one simple thought overshadowed every other thing in his mind.


    He smiled.


    And then, he chuckled.


    Finally, heughed.


    Of course, he was the one being stupid and naive here! Why should a captain trust a crewman who would willingly go against his orders?


    Since he no longer had a captain, there was no need for his captain to see him as a crewman.


    As his mind processed and delved into this myriad of thoughts, his body calmed down. He released a deep breath and started to approach things logically. As it stood now, he had two enemies, one at his back and the other in front of him. One would not attack if he chose to dispose of the other.


    Jerry once more took a deep breath.


    "SIR JERRY, CANNONS ARE LOADED AND READY TO FIRE" A crewman shouted.


    Jerry raised his right hand, pointing it towards the sky. "ALL CANNONS AIM," he yelled, his voice travelling around the ship as the crow''s nest ryed his orders to the other ships.


    Every ship under hismand readied their cannons, aiming them at the position of the charging sea beast


    His right hand fell down as he screamed out his orders, "FIRE!".


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOO¡­!!".


    The cannons from all seven ships under hismand exploded with rage, spewing out fire and metal onto the beast that dwelled beneath the rough seas.


    "ROOAARR!!".


    If it were any other cannons, their attacks would have been brushed off by the tough hide of a magical beast or repelled away by their magical energy. However, these were not ordinary cannons but enchanted cannons that had been manufactured by top-ranked sorcerers.


    As such, when Jerry saw the thick crimson liquid that stained the sea, signifying that their attacks had injured the sea beast, he raised his right hand again. "ALL CANNONS AIM!".


    He let his hand fall and gave themand once more, "FIRE!".


    "BOOOM!"


    Regardless, since he was cornered with such odds stacked against him, he would deal with them one after the other.


    ...¡­.


    This isn''t good!


    This isn''t goi--


    "BOOM!"


    A thundering sound echoed in her ears as several ships unleashed their cannons into the sea, their target being Toothless, the captain''s tamed Tiger Whale.


    Although she had the rtively easier task of keeping the ships at bay with her summons, the weight of the battle still weighed heavily on her shoulders.


    On one side, she had to protect her captain''s ship and those aboard it, or risk facing the wrath of an enraged madman who would stop at nothing to pursue her to the ends of the world if he were to return and see a sinking ship, along with several deadrades and prisoners.


    On the other hand, she faced her former captain, the one who had sent her on this undercover mission, opposing them with his fleet of ships, hell-bent on destroying Prince Wyatt and his vessel. Her mind was torn as she struggled to decide what to do.


    There were two decisions waiting for her, but she stood on the fence, uncertain of which one to embrace and which one to reject.


    As she stood there, her former captain, a dreadfully intelligent man for whom she would have done anything previously, was now attacking them. Despite her efforts to get close to him in the past, he never acknowledged her, leaving her with nothing but wet dreams.


    Not once had he ever made an attempt to do so!


    But now, his very presence was being overshadowed by another man - Prince Wyatt. Despite this, she still hesitated to attack, afraid of the unknown consequences that might follow.


    She inhaled and exhaled deeply, her mind torn between the two sides.


    Nevertheless, she knew that she would have to gather her reins and make a choice at some point.


    Suddenly, a deafening "BOOM!" shattered the air, and a ball of fire erupted, hitting the sea and dyeing the surrounding area a deep crimson. The scene caused her to grind her teeth in anger and frustration.


    Toothless was bleeding!


    Her current captain''s tamed beast was bleeding!


    If Prince Wyatt were to witness the scene, mere rage would be an understatement to describe his state of mind. She had seen firsthand how much he cared about the things he owned or possessed. As such ¡ª


    As such ¡ª


    "KEIA¡­!!!" She yelled, calling upon the attention of her spirit. "ATTACK AND CRUSH EVERY SHIP IN YOUR PATH!!" She has made her decision. "MOTHER ANDIARA!! PROTECT AND DECIMATE ANY ENEMY THAT TRIES TO GET CLOSE TO US!".


    Her decision was clear and loud, a choice made without the need for a second thought. Although it wasn''t the decision she was initially sure of, fear ultimately became the deciding factor.


    She didn''t want to admit it, but she would rather go against Captain Crimson Eye than face the wrath that Prince Wyatt would unleash upon her if she attempted to be his enemy.


    As mother Andiara and Keia got into their positions and began carrying out hermands, Annabelle knew that her choices were cemented, and there was no turning back from this point onwards.


    Today, she officially became part of Prince Wyatt''s crew - a crew led by a madman whose thirst for vengeance knew no bounds.


    "You made the right choice" A familiar voice sounded behind her, sending shivers down her spine.


    Slowly, Annabelle turned her head backwards, her heart racing with a mix of fear and anxiety.


    "Captain!" She blurted out in surprise and dreadfulness, wondering how long he had been standing there behind her without her knowledge.


    A million questions flooded her mind as she tried topose herself.


    When did he get back?


    How long had he been observing her hesitation from the shadows? Was he waiting for her to make a choice and stick to it?


    As Annabelle stared at the chilling figure behind her, saliva travelled down her throat, a reflexive response to the overwhelming fear that engulfed her.


    Her eyes met his, and for a brief moment, she saw a glint of approval in them. "You made the right choice, Annabelle" He said, his voice low and controlled. "And I''m d to have you on my crew".


    He walked forward with his mutated ice rat perched on his left shoulder. His footsteps rang like an ominous warning amidst the raging sea. Each sound prated her ears amidst the chaos of cannons thundering and spitting out fire and metal.


    He halted his steps and stood at the edge of the ship near her position. His eyes were fixated on the tumultuous, bloody sea before him as the wind tousled his hair, and the salty spray of the ocean misted his face. And with the coldest tone she had ever heard from his mouth, he spoke those words, ''I will handle it from here".

 Chapter 216 Ships And Pirates (2)

    "Bones" I said, my gaze fixed on the bloody area of the sea, where a hint of apprehension lingered in the air. I knew he had already discerned who the blood belonged to.


    "Yes, master," Bones replied, his little furry head tilted to the side, his eyes mirroring my own.


    "Can you swim?" I asked, curious about his aquatic abilities.


    Bones nodded his head in affirmation, but I could sense a subtle hesitation in his response.


    Undeterred, I smiled, my mind made up. With a swift motion, I stretched my right leg forward and--


    "Captain!" The sound of Mad John''s familiar voice pierced through the air, causing me to snap my head backwards in his direction.


    Retracting my legs, I scanned the area and to my surprise, I noticed not only Mad John, but also three of myst remaining crewmen standing close by. Seadog, Beric, and Omm had joined him, each of them gazing at me with expectant eyes.


    In a powerful salute, Mad John bellowed, "We are awaiting your orders, Captain!" And as if on cue, the others followed suit, standing at attention and awaiting my nextmand.


    My eyes scanned the faces of my remaining crewmen, and even though they tried to mask it, I could sense their underlying anxiety, fear, and apprehension that permeated the air.


    Despite the war and carnage that surrounded us, I couldn''t help but appreciate the courage of my crew. They didn''t cower or hide in the nearest corner, and that was enough to earn my admiration.


    Also, the realization that my crew, despite being mere humans, possessed such courage, brought an involuntary smile to my lips.


    Courage was one thing I now knew that they didn''tck!


    "Release the sail" I ordered, my eyes locking onto Beric and Omm.


    "Aye, Captain!" Beric replied promptly, followed closely by Omm, who was dragged away by the former.


    Turning to Mad John, Imanded, "Steer the ship forward".


    Without missing a beat, he shouted, "Aye, Captain!" and set about his task with the utmost efficiency.


    Finally, my gaze fell upon Seadog. "Prepare the cannons, and fire at will" I ordered, my voice firm and resolute.


    Seadog nodded in acknowledgment before dashing into the ship, his footsteps echoing throughout the deck as he made his way towards the lower levels..


    With all my crew members now assigned to their respective posts, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. Despite our limited manpower, we were still able to operate with the efficiency of a muchrger crew.


    As I looked out at the vast expanse of the ocean before me, I felt an overwhelming urge to immerse myself in its depths. Without hesitation, I strode forward and hurled myself into the water.


    "SPLASH!" The sound echoed across the deck as I plunged into the depths below.


    As I submerged myself, it took a moment for me to gain my bearings, but soon I found my direction.


    With a sudden burst of energy, I propelled myself forward with unmatched speed, slicing through the water like a precision-guided torpedo.


    "WHOOSH!" The sea parted before me, and I felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    Within an instant, I found myself face-to-face with Toothless, her furry hide now coated in blood and her wounds leaving pieces of flesh floating aimlessly around her.


    "Full Heal!"


    Channelling my magical energy,  I cast my most powerful healing technique upon her to mend her injuries


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "Roooar!" She gave me a reply, her voice sounding a little tamed and mellowed.


    "You can return back now and rest" I assured her, activating my ''Temporary space storage'' to pull her into its vortex, leaving only her bloody remains to drift in the sea.


    Hopefully, her injuries wouldn''t be that bad to turn her from a predator into a prey.


    With a powerful stroke, I propelled myself upwards through the churning sea. As I emerged from the waves, Imanded, "Bones, make me a path on the sea!" Bones, ever obedient, nodded his little head and immediately set to work.


    In a matter of seconds, a frozen solid bridge materialized atop the roiling waters, leading towards Captain Crimson Eye''s fleets. With unwavering confidence, I hoisted myself up with my sinewy arms and nted my feet firmly on the icy surface.


    "BOOOM!!"


    "BOOMM!!"


    The deafening roar of cannons filled the air, echoing off the walls of water that surrounded us. But I strode forward undaunted, my back straight and my gaze fixed on the enemy ships ahead.


    Of course, to expedite matters, I could havemanded Bones to freeze the turbulent waters around us, but no -


    "BOOMM!!" "BANNG!!"


    The path ahead of me was obliterated, bursting and scattering into shattered ice and dust as a cannonball violently collided against it. Nevertheless, I remained silent, because Bones'' magical energy red up immediately, and almost instantaneously, the bridge was reconstructed as if nothing had happened.


    I had no intention of freezing their ship; I wanted them to face death head-on and run, only to discover that their hope was false, and to finally ept the inevitable and inescapable oue.


    That was what I desired for them to experience. Therefore, I extended my right hand and pushed my elemental ability to its limits, unleashing my magical energy like a ferocious wolf-beast running amok in its surroundings.


    A spark escaped my hands andnded on the surface of the ocean, defying thews of physics that barely existed in the first ce. A bush of burning fire raged on the surface of the sea, casting an eerie glow on the depths of that area.


    But that wasn''t all.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® As I channeled my magical energy with each step, the mes erupted into a fierce inferno, each flicker dancing in harmony with the next until they intertwined into a mesmerizing disy. It was as if the very elements of nature had bowed before me, offering their support in this battle against the idiotic pirates who dared to defile their seas.


    With every passing moment, the mes grew stronger, their energy pulsing with an untamable power. The heat radiated off of them in waves, searing the very air itself. It was as if the sun had fallen from the sky and taken refuge on the sea.


    And with the tornado of raging fire now impossible to ignore, even if they were miles away, I flicked my hand andmanded the mes forward.


    And the tornado of raging mes obeyed.


    As it swept forward and approached its prey with an unnatural momentum, the world became quiet.


    The sounds of waves, churned by Annabelle''s spirits, went still.


    The cannons, that spat out fire and metal, went silent.


    And even the loud voices, that were carried along with the wild winds, were muted as the tornado of raging mes struck -


    "BOOM!"


    The ship within my vision was set aze, its once peaceful surroundings shattered by anguished shrieks. Each cry echoed the excruciating agony that engulfed its victim, sending shivers down the spine of the nearest vessel. Even though they were spared from the torment, a foreboding sense of doom washed over them, leaving them paralyzed with fear.


    And within their moments of hesitation, I summoned every ounce of my magical energy and propelled myself skyward, shattering the frozen bridge beneath my feet and hurtling towards the burning ship.


    I made a promise to them to ensure a slow and painful demise, to strip away their hope and force them to watch as it withered before their eyes.


    And, I nned on keeping to that promise.


    The deafening sound of impact reverberated as I crashed onto the deck, splinters and chunks of wood flying in every direction.


    "BAMM!"


    Suddenly, the piercing cry of "INTRUDER!" shattered the eerie silence, apanied by the overwhelming heat of the raging mes and the dense ash that obscured my vision. Undeterred by the daunting threat, I braced myself as a horde of men, old and young, charged towards me with sharpened des, each set on ending my life.


    "Whoosh!" "Crunch!!"


    Flesh divided and bones cracked as my hand prated through a man''s chest, and all he could do was stare at me ''dead in the eyes''.


    Hah! I can''t believe that I can still make a line like that in this situation.


    "Whoossh!" "Crunch!!"


    My body once more sprang into motion, nimbly dodging a lethal array of des aimed at my neck, chest, and various other vital positions. No matter how fast they moved, I was faster.


    Their blows were formidable, but mine were indomitable, smashing through their skulls and painting the scorched wood a deep shade of crimson.


    One by one, bodies fell lifeless to the deck as I weaved my way through the crowd, delivering punches that were enough to render a man unconscious forever. Despite the presense of few ascendants - fromte 1st rank to middle 2nd rank - it didn''t matter as they all fell the same way, lying in pools of their own blood.


    Within minutes of my arrival, the once-vibrant ship was aze, and every living thing that had once breathed the breath of life had ceased to exist, returning to the realm of their maker.

 Chapter 217 Unexpected Trap

    After thoroughly scanning the entire ship with my magical energy to ensure that no one else was left, I swiftly made my way towards the ship''s edge. Conjuring up a tornado of mes, Iunched it towards the next ship, repeating the cycle of carnage once more. A grin of satisfaction spread across my face as I caught sight of several ships quickly retreating from the battle, realizing they were no match for the ascendant that they were up against.


    Toote!


    No matter how much they ran -


    With a swiftunch towards the next ship, my legsnded upon a poor man who served as my cushion.


    "CRUNNCH!" "BAMM!"


    ... they couldn''t escape my wrath.


    "INTRUDER!!"


    Surrounded once again by sharp des aimed for my demise, my body moved with a deadly grace, tearing, crushing, and ripping apart anything that dared to stand in my way.


    The cycle continued relentlessly, until finally, all that remained.....


    Was a ghost ship, painted in the ominous hues of ck ash and crimson blood.


    ...¡­.


    What¡­. was going on?


    That was the only question Jerry think of.


    As he bore witness to the horrifying carnage unfolding before his very eyes, there was only one thought that passed through his mind. A tornado of mes raged atop the seas, striking down ships at will, while a man consumed by a savage bloodlust left a trail of ughter in his wake.


    With the power and the will to carry out his goals, it was no wonder that the spectacle left him utterly astounded, sending shivers down his spine. And above all --


    Jerry turned his head and spotted several ships turning tail, sailing away from the area of carnage. It was unclear whether they were fleeing out of fear, having witnessed the savage violence firsthand, or if they were making a wise strategic decision in retreating from an enemy too powerful to handle.


    Despite the uncertainty, Jerry was convinced that the former was the more likely reason for their retreat. After all, what pirate in their right mind would choose to stay after witnessing such brutality?


    Gritting his teeth in frustration and anger, he made a conscious effort to calm down and organize his thoughts.


    With no other options in sight, Jerry turned his head to ry orders to his crewmates.


    "TURN THIS SHIP AROUND!" Hemanded.


    At this moment, there was only one thing left for him to do.


    "WE ARE GOING TO GREET THE CAPTAIN AND SEE WHAT HE THINKS ABOUT THIS SITUATION!" Jerry added.


    He knew that if they wanted to survive this battle, retreating and seeking help from their captain was their only option. Though it stung his pride to admit it, there was no shame in crawling back to safety like a lost dog when the situation demanded it.


    As they sailed amidst the chaos of the battle, Jerry couldn''t help but notice that Captain Crimson Eye''s ship was one of the few that remained. Unlike the other ships, which fought with all their might, this ship sailed quietly and enigmatically, almost as if it were immune to the war and mes raging around them.


    it seemed as though the captain was merely a spectator to the violence, unfazed by the danger and destruction that surrounded him.


    And the very thought of that, for some reason, irked him.


    ...¡­.


    "Anchor the ship to it!" Jerry barked out orders, watching intently as the hooks were thrown and securely fastened onto Captain Crimson Eye''s ship, holding the two vessels tightly together.


    Strange!


    He had expected his former crewmen to surround him, making it difficult for him to board the other ship. But instead, they paid him no attention, instead focusing solely on tending to their own duties aboard the ship.


    Although, he couldn''t help but wonder what their motives were, but he knew that he had no choice but to proceed.


    But, as his suspicion lingered, a familiar voice shattered his thoughts. "Sir Jerry..." The voice called out, beckoning his attention. With a tilt of his head, Jerry scanned the direction of the voice, searching for the source.


    A man in histe twenties, whom Jerry recognized as one of his direct subordinates, stood before him. "You know, the Captain said that you would return" The man informed him.


    Jerry''s mind, however, remained preupied with a more pressing matter. "Where is the Captain?" He inquired, despite the subordinate''s attempts to divert his attention. Jerry strained his eyes, searching for any sign of his captain, but to no avail.


    Strange!


    For a man who relished the thrill of battle, Jerry found it odd that his captain was not present to witness the action firsthand. After all, he knew the kind of man his captain was and expected nothing less than a front-row seat to the carnage.


    What there something going on that he didn''t know about?


    Jerry nodded his head internally. Of course, there is!


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® There has to be, because that was the only exnation that made scene.


    The man''s smile in response to his question contained a subtle hint of hesitation, which Jerry immediately picked up on. It was clear to him that the mancked experience in masking his emotions, and this only further solidified the notion that he was walking into something..


    A trap? Punishment for his actions?


    Well, he wasn''t sure.


    Regardless, his body involuntarily tensed up, and his senses were heightened to their fullest potential, just in case.


    The man finally answered, "The captain has been waiting for your arrival". He then pointed a finger in the direction of the banished first prince, who was currently setting another ship aze and tearing it apart piece by piece. "And for his arrival as well".


    Jerry''s frown deepened. "That doesn''t answer my question".


    The man merely shook his head with a sly grin on his lips. "Come on, the captain is waiting. I hope you haven''t forgotten where his office is located" He said as he gestured for him to let the way.


    Despite the unease gnawing at him, Jerry pushed the thoughts to the back of his mind and walked forward, with his fellow crewman trailing behind him.


    After a few minutes, they arrived at the door to the captain''s office. Jerry took a moment to steady his breathing. Despite the chaos outside, he knew he needed topose himself before facing Captain Crimson Eye.


    With a calm smile slowly spreading across his lips, he raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    Suddenly, the man behind interjected, "It''s open. You can go in," causing Jerry''s eyebrows to rise in surprise for a moment. He then nodded and stretched his hands towards the handle, giving it a satisfying "click!" sound as the door was pulled wide open.


    Silence filled the air as the man behind spoke up again, "What are you waiting for? Go in! The captain wants to see you." Jerry''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Sir je¡­"


    "SHUT UP!" he screamed in anger. He swiftly turned around, grabbed his fellow crewman by the cor, and stared deep into his eyes. "Where is the Captain?" he shouted again, seeing the man shake his head in disappointment. "WHERE IN HEAVEN''S NAME IS THE CAPTAIN?".


    But his words were quickly cut short. "Sir Jerry, what you are looking for is on the captain''s desk," the man exhaled a tired sigh. "Since he wasn''t sure that you would being, he decided to write two letters".


    Jerry repeated, "Two letters".


    "Yes," The man nodded. "One for you, and one for the banished first prince of Endossa, Prince Wyatt".


    Jerry swallowed back whatever words he wanted to utter. He spoke with hesistation in his voice "The captain isnt here".


    "Yes, he isn''t. He left with only one of his ships a few days ago after ordering all of his remaining fleets to follow you and stand by."


    "Why?"


    I don''t know," the man shook his head. "All I know is that the captain also wrote a letter to Captain Silver Tongue after he was done writing yours." Hesitation soon clouded his voice as he continued, "However, if I were to guess, I would say that this whole thing is not a trap for you, Sir Jerry, but for Prince Wyatt."


    Jerry released his hands and stumbled backwards in a stupor. "How?"


    What does mean by''a trap set for Prince Wyatt''?


    The man pointed at the table "I hope the captain can answer that for you".


    In that instant, Jerry''s attention snapped toward the table with two peoces of paper.


    "Whoooshh!"


    He appeared beside the table in the blink of an eye and picked up on of the papers without hesistation.


    He pulled it open and read its contents.


    As his eyes trailed down the letter, his heart burst with emotions as fear and trepadition took over his whole being.


    He had said it before, that in this world, in his eyes, there was no greater man than his captain.


    "Bammm!!" The table shattered into pieces as Jerry ran his fist right through.


    There was no greater captain than his own, and this did nothing else than to prove it.


    Jerry grabbed the other letter that floated in the air and stuffed it into his pocket together with the one he had just read, not even feeling bothered to take a look at it.

 Chapter 218 Unexpected Trap (2)

    Within a few seconds, he turned around, walked out of the room, closed the door behind him, and headed towards the upper deck with his voice trailing into the ears of the man behind him.


    "What are you still standing there in a daze for? The banished first prince of Endossa will be here in minutes," he spoke. "So, let''s go wee him the way the captain intended."


    The man behind Jerry shook his head, with a tired sigh escaping his lips before his footsteps rang out as he walked forward, following behind Jerry.


    After a few minutes of passing the same corridor he had used to enter, Jerry walked towards the helm, stood at the edge of the ship, and brought out his spyss to assess the situation.


    Soon after, his heartbeat sped up for a second as he turned around, counting how many ships had been destroyed since his absence, one step after the other.


    The answer -


    All!


    All of Captain Crimson Eye''s twenty-eight fleets were now nothing but ghost ships, burnt to the extent that the wood turned ck with soot and were covered in the blood and internal organs of the pirates who once owned and rode them.


    All twenty-nine fleets were destroyed and burnt to a crisp except for two - Captain Crimson Eye''s main ship and the eighteenth ship, the one he was currently standing in. As he saw the banished first prince conjuring a tornado of mes again while strolling on a bridge made of ice on top of the sea, heading towards them, he removed his spyss from his eyes, closed it up, and stuffed it in his pocket.


    "May your souls rest in peace," Jerry said, offering a prayer for all the souls that were lost during this battle. Even though he had caused it, ending the lives of several others just to get the woman of his dreams, strangely, he felt no regret.


    Because at the end of the day, he knew that he wouldn''t die with regret in his heart, as he had made an effort. An effort that was trampled and squished beneath one''s feet like a bug. An effort that was totally destroyed by an overwhelming power and undisputed might.


    The air around him began to burn abruptly. "Haaa¡­" Jerry exhaled, feeling his throat suddenly turn dry and the countless beads of sweat that dripped from his body.


    And then, as his eyes were blinded with mes that failed to rival the power of the sun, it struck.


    "Booooomm!"


    The tornado of mes struck the 18th fleet. Its mes spread like venom across the ship he previously imed as his. And soon after ¡ª


    "BAM!" "CRACCK!"


    Power and might himself descended upon the ship like death given flesh and bones.


    "ATTACK!" Even from here, he could hear and witness as his crewmates were killed one by one. Whether old or young, none of them were spared as Prince Wyatt drove his hands into their chest, smashed into their skulls, and used their bodies as a club to hammer the others to their deaths.


    It was gruesome!


    It was ¡ª


    "Huurg" "Gaaak" "Huurg"


    Jerry turned his head to the side, only to see the young man who had been following him vomit whatever remains were in his stomach into the sea.


    Nauseating!


    Thankfully, he wasn''t the only one who found it so, considering that those were people they knew being killed in such a manner. Regardless, he had the courage to stomach such a scene, and so he watched until the end.


    The fire soon died down, turning the eighteenth ship into ashes like the rest of the ships in the area, and the prince made his way towards theirs.


    "Bam!"


    Splinters of wood burst and flew in all directions as hended in front of them, with an oppressive magical pressure filling the air.


    "Rest in peace," Jerry muttered quietly to Baston and the rest of his Falcon crewmates again.


    He then straightened his back and turned around.


    "We meet again," The banished first prince spoke. "To be honest, if you guys had just stayed neutral, you would have been saved from my grasp and probably be killed by someone else." He raised his hand above his waist and a spark lit above his palm.


    Jerry suddenly spoke out loud, "Wait a minute!".


    "What?" The prince raised an amused eyebrow. "Don''t tell me you want to beg for your life now. Can''t you read the room and see that it''s toote?".<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Jerry shook his head wearily. "Before you carry out your onught, I just want to let you know that the captain is not around."


    The prince looked at him in confusion. "Captain Crimson Eye is not around?" He asked.


    "Yes¡­" Faster than he could react, Jerry saw the prince blur towards his direction with his outstretched hand suddenly wrapping around his neck before he could even process what was going on.


    Suddenly, the magical pressure in the surroundings focused solely on his shoulders and his entire being.


    "Gah... gahh," Jerry choked on his own spit as the prince''s grip tightened around his neck.


    The banished first prince screamed, "Where is he? Did he run away... escape, or maybe..." Abruptly, a burst of dense magical energy escaped from the prince''s body and enveloped the entire ship.


    "I see," was thest sentence Jerry heard before he could finally breathe again.


    Although the grip around his neck had loosened enough for him to speak and breathe properly, Prince Wyatt''s hand remained firmly wrapped around his neck.


    "So, he ran away." Instead of anger, the only expression Jerry could make out on the prince''s face was admiration. "I''m impressed that he didn''t stay here and whine about his ns'' failure. He took the back door out and understood when to show a spine and when not to."


    Despite being unable to understand anything the madman had just uttered from his lips, there was one thing that Jerry did understand: his captain was being praised.... albeit in a strange way.


    "So, where is he?" The pressure on Jerry''s neck increased once more. "I take it that he must not have gone too far."


    With some difficulty, Jerry shoved his hand into his pocket and retrieved the letters that he had found on Captain Crimson Eye''s desk.


    "H-here..." He struggled to speak but managed to get his words out. "Everything you need to know is in this letter."


    The moment his words left his lips, his throat was thoroughly freed from the prince''s grip, and the letters were swept away from his hands..


    With the edge of the ship serving as his only support, Jerry slid down, his back against the wooden floorboard and his butt on the ground.


    The prince was still in his line of sight, and Jerry watched as he opened up one of the letters and read it out loud


    "Banished First Prince of Endossa, Prince Wyatt.


    It is with a heavy heart that I reflect upon your heinous actions upon my sea, especially after I had weed you with open arms, ignorant of the true man that you are.


    Driven by rage and greed, all because you coveted my territory for yourself, you razed my fleet to the ground and forced me to flee, thus breaking the sacred pirate code that we had all solemnly vowed to uphold.


    Not only did you ignore my pleas to grant Captain Davy''s daughter her freedom, but you also chose to do things your way forcefully, even after you had destroyed her ship and killed her entire crew.


    Given these unconscionable actions, I cannot overlook your transgressions. I have no choice but to brand you as a rogue pirate and send a report detailing your offenses to Captain Silver Tongue himself. It will be up to him to decide your punishment and fate.


    As such, while we wait for your fate to be revealed, I advise you not to do anything foolish. Because once your punishment has been determined, no matter where you run or hide, we, the Silver Tongue pirates, will find you and enforce the full weight of the pirate code upon you.


    Banished Prince Wyatt, I wish you more luck than you will ever need in the days ahead".


    As soon as he reached the final sentence, the letter burst into mes, its embers scattering into the wind as ashes and dust.


    "So, this was your n all along," Spoke the Prince, his words delivered with a frigid undertone that chilled the atmosphere more than he had anticipated.


    And his eyes....


    The prince''s eyes were far colder than the speeding atmosphere, which suddenly got a chilling feel.


    Jerry, for the first time while being in the presence of the banished first Prince, swallowed his saliva down his throat in fear.


    "Are you listening to me, or am I just speaking to myself?" said the prince as he raised his hand once more, and a spark lit up. "I am curious about what other ns or traps you guys are hiding."


    Surely, Jerry knew that he would die today, but that wasn''t what frightened him. What scared him more wasn''t when, but how!

 Chapter 219 Sea Wide Broadcast

    From the onset, I should have known that things wouldn''t be easy. Although, they had pushed me into a corner, I should have known that Captain Crimson Eye was not a fool who would send all his vessels to an enemy whose strength he hadn''tpletely ascertained yet, and not have a backup n or hidden agenda for it.


    But, at the end of the day, it''s my fault for expecting less from him. s, even though it was fortunate that I was able to get the gist of his ns, that doesn''t mean that it meant a thing to me. After all, I didn''t need to be branded as a rogue pirate since I already am one.


    And as for Captain Silver tongue and the numerous fleets under him...


    I knew that my actions over the weeks would have their own consequences. As such, I made sure to mentally prepare myself for whatever might or woulde.


    And if this is what ising¡ª


    No problem, I might as well not see it as a problem!


    I crushed the crumpled letter in my hand, only to smooth it out and read its contents.


    ''If you''re reading this, it means you finally came crawling back to me for assistance after realizing the magnitude of the consequences of your actions.


    But s, it''s toote.


    By the time you retrieve your lost shadow or create a new one, I¡ª''


    I crumpled up the letter again and tossed it aside. One brief look was all it took to realize that this message wasn''t intended for me.


    And as for what the other half read....  its seems that Captain Crimson Eye has his own issues to deal with also.


    Regardless, I gazed at the second-inmand of the Crimson ck Eye crew as he stared back at me in terror. I waited for him to respond, hoping to obtain some answers...


    You know what? It seems like I won''t be getting any information or response.


    Exasperated, I sighed and said, "You know, I''ve already thought of a way to send Captain packing from thend of the living." My magical energy began to seep out, and I directed it all around the ship. "But, since he''s not here, I suppose you wouldn''t mind taking his ce instead --".


    Before I could even finish my sentence, the second-inmand abruptly stood up, charging towards me with a concealed dagger that he had pulled out from his clothes, its des aimed straight at my neck.


    Oh, for goodness sake!


    My perception was still on high alert, making his movements appear slow and sluggish. It felt as though I was about to be attacked by a snail from a Pixar animated movie.


    "Bam!" I reacted quickly, grabbing him by the cor and causing him to gasp in shock as the impact knocked the wind out of him. My other hand was already firmly grasping the hand that held the dagger.


    With a gentle yet firm force, I applied pressure and bent his wrist downwards with a sickening pop that rang in the background.


    "Crunch!!"


    "Aaaahh!"


    As his screams echoed across the ship, I watched him writhing in agony, knowing that this was exactly how it was supposed to be. Within a few short seconds, his voice died down, and he stared at me with a defeated gaze, struggling to catch his breath.


    "Haaaa¡­ Haaaa¡­." He gasped, his breathing speeding up as he struggled to speak. "Why?" he finally managed to ask.


    I twitched my nose, trying to mask my amusement at his pitiful state. "Why what?" I asked, ying along with his charade.


    What can I say, it seems that he was about to go through some self-reflection and maybe mumble a little rubbish before I offer him to death. And I am feeling a little generous before I offer him the kind of death that I had nned for Captain Crimson Eye.


    "Why is it that the one woman I love cannot love me back?" He pleaded, his voiceced with desperation. "No matter how hard I try, there is always something in my way¡­first it was the captain, and now it''s you."


    He was struggling to free himself from my graps. "Why?" He asked, his frustration palpable.


    I shook my head, my disappointment clear. "You had me for a moment, but then you lost me," I replied. It was evident that he was still hopelessly in love, so I couldn''t help but inquire, "Which woman are you referring to?" Although I had a hunch, as the only women on the ship since ourst encounter were ra and--


    "Annabelle," He interrupted, his voice filled with longing. "Her name is Annabelle, your supposed newly acquired crew member."


    I clicked my tongue loudly. If it''s Annabelle, then his miserable situation might be understandable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Still, I responded to his question, "Maybe it''s because you are not the kind of man she is looking for." I released my grip and watched as hended on the ground. Continuing, I said, "And in your next life, if you choose to pursue a woman again, be more like me, a man who is not of this world."


    Okay, that was a bit cheesy, but goddamn it was cool!


    "You," He blurted out.


    I turned around and walked down from the upper deck, my voice trailing behind me.


    "Don''t worry, I will send your captain to you soon. However, in the meantime, you must suffer the consequences of your sins and iniquities. Your punishment is a direct result of the foolish deed that you and your captain dared to carry out against me."


    I abruptly stopped walking and pursed my lips in contemtion.


    Before me stood a group of men, each armed with whatever weapon they could grasp. Yet none dared to take a step forward or speak up, frozen in fear and hopelessness like ants before a towering behemoth.


    The silence was deafening.


    Little did they know, this was merely the beginning, for their ultimate fate would be nothing short of


    "The End of Days!"


    ...a slow, agonizing demise just as I had promised.


    ...¡­......


    "¡­.he what?"


    He removed the smoking pipe from his lips and lightly dropped it on the table before exhaling, releasing the remaining smoke trapped in his mouth.


    Despite his subordinate confirming the report, he stared at the letter in disbelief.


    His subordinate nodded and repeated, "As I have said, Captain, he destroyed Captain Crimson Eye and his fleet, forcing him to run away after coveting the Cryptic Sea for himself. He did the same to Captain ra Davy and her crewmen, imprisoning her and demeaning her to nothing but a ve on his ship."


    He heard it again, but he still couldn''t believe it. A grand mix of suspicion and annoyance suddenly welled up within him as he asked, "And how sure are you that it''s him?".


    It was either a trick, a joke, or someone had decided to take a leap of faith beyond their boundaries and test his patience.


    "The letter just arrived at the mage tower this morning. After checking its credibility, it''s safe to say that this parchment was specially handed to all the fleets to make it easier to report extreme emergencies." His subordinate paused and then continued, "However, if we were to doubt the authenticity of its contents, that would be the same as doubting Captain Crimson Eye''smitment to the pirate code. Moreover, it would be overlooking the reports in favor of an outsider."


    He was right. The lives of the several fleets under hismand that were said to have been destroyed by a banished, crippled prince from one of the greatest human empires did not happen frequently enough for it to be swept under the rug.


    "I see," He muttered. "So, Prince Wyatt has taken control of the Cryptic Sea and has Captain Davy''s daughter in his possession, which means that somehow, the failed prince isn''t crippled any longer."


    "Yes, Captain," his subordinate nodded. "And in order to proceed with the reports and decide on the actions which we will carry out, your judgement is needed."


    One of the things that had led pirates to this height of power was the Pirate Code. This power could not be maintained properly if one of the people they had epted as their own chose to break the Pirate Code for their own selfish gains.


    But cing a bounty on the former first prince would draw attention from the Endossa Empire, from both his enemies and friends. And that was something which he didn''t want at the moment, not because he feared them, but because he didn''t want to be drawn into the chaotic mess that the pce had be.


    Thest time he was unexpectedly drawn into the pce, he had a numbing headache just from the scenes he had seen and heard.


    He cleared his throat and grunted deeply.


    His subordinate called out for his attention once more. "Captain¡­"


    But no matter what, disobedience must be paid back with punishment.


    "Send a broadcast to all seven seas. A new bounty has been issued."

 Chapter 220 A Terrible, Weird Nightmare

    I was abruptly jolted awake by the deafening sound of bells shing against my ears. The excruciating pain that ensued was like a fiery inferno, gradually intensifying and encircling my entire being, akin to Thor wielding Mjolnir with all his might against a mortal body. Each blow felt like a bolt of lightning, causing involuntary spasms and shivers of agony to convulse through me.


    "He''s awake!" The words reverberated through my mind, followed by a resounding sense of defeat. It felt like my entire being was tuned to an unknown frequency, causing my ears to vibrate with a strange, unfamiliar sound.


    "Dad, the man you saved is waking up!" eximed a voice, breaking through the haze of my thoughts.


    "Damn, I didn''t think he would pull through. He looked pretty dead to me!" responded another voice.


    "You see, this is why I told you to save him," chimed in a third voice


    Amidst the cacophony of voices, the rough sh of waves in the distance added an unfamiliar tune to the mix, grating on my nerves like sandpaper. It was almost as if nature had crafted the sound specifically for me, with painstaking care and attention to detail, like a mother knitting a cosy sweater for her child, knowing that he could never truly appreciate the depth of love that went into its creation.


    Awful! My mind responded. Awful! It repeated.


    The irritating aspect of it wasn''t that it wasn''t pleasant, but rather that it evoked a sense of pity.


    I don''t need your pity! My throat arched in protest. It was like an angry teenager rejecting the ugly sweater on top of his bed, grabbing it and throwing it at the giver. I don''t need it! My throat burned with emotion, but no sound escaped.


    "Dad, where are you going?" unfamiliar voices rang out again. I tuned into their voices, much like an angry son blocking out the world with ring music.


    Why? Why? The waves cried out. Why don''t you ept Mother''s gift? You ipetent bastard! Mother has offered her help, yet you refuse it!


    I wanted to respond. Heaven knows that I wanted to. However, my chest felt¡­. too small. After some effort, I managed to open my eyes, but the blurriness and blindness hit me all at once, making me unsure of whether I could see or not.


    "Hey...we have to go!" a voice said urgently.


    "Go where?"


    As I struggled to focus my vision, I finally managed to open my eyes and saw two unfamiliar faces looming over me.


    New faces! My eyes screamed. Unfamiliar faces!


    The older face rushed towards the younger one, looking frightened.


    "We have to go now!"


    "Go where, we are in the middle of the sea!"


    The waves receded like an angry sibling about to throw a heavy punch at a brother who knowingly threw away his mother''s love.


    "Damn it! Anywhere but this ship! Can''t you see! Can''t you see the waves are receding so damn much! We''ll take a small boat...a small one if need be, or else we''re going to drown with this ship!"


    I couldn''t do anything, not move, speak or even blink. A shadow cast by the receding wave hovered above me, the water rising like a fist connecting perfectly with the gut of its prey. Suddenly, the water crashed upon the ship like a massive waterfall, submerging everyone and everything into its depths.


    I gasped for air, but my lungs were filled with water. I was drowning! Panic set in as I struggled to stay afloat, but the waves tossed me around like a ragdoll.


    As I sank deeper into the abyss, I heard the mockingughter of the ocean creatures, taunting me for my helplessness.


    The ship, the unfamiliar faces, everything was gone, and I had no idea where I was or what was happening. My sense of direction spun like apass on a pile of nickels.


    All knew.¡­


    All I felt was this overwhelming feeling of defeat that had been weighing on me since I woke up. It was a strange sensation, as if I had lost everything and be a man with nothing.


    As I struggled to stay alive, memories flooded my mind. Thest time I felt like this, a man of divine power looked upon me with pity and granted me a second chance at life.


    I felt satisfied!


    d!


    And indebted to him.


    But now, waking up with this feeling of defeat once again, and with a being of equal or greater standing offering me pity, I felt irritated. Was I still a child who needed to start over every time he made a mistake?


    "He doesn''t deserve Mother''s pity," one shark said.


    I don''t need your pity, a second life is enough. I don''t need a third one!


    "Yes. No wonder he almost died like that," another sneered. "The idiot saw no way out and almost killed himself. He''s a fool! He died by his own undoing!"


    Whether selfishly, foolishly, arrogantly, or prideful, I promised to live life to the fullest. So if I am going to die, I know I''ve dined on happiness below or far above the chains of moral constraints. And most of all, I am sure that the happiness God will be pleased to know that I did.


    Hah, what a good speech! I''m sure he will, my heartughed, slowing down the oxygen that passed through my heart in the process.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If I die again, I won''t have any regrets, so I don''t need your pity.


    The voices in my ears ceased and my body still burned with pain, but within a brief moment, it stopped.


    My vision went nk and the world ceased of noise and distraction.


    Death hovered around me like a maiden about to im her prize.


    Anticlimactic? Yes, it was. My life was like that of a man driven by emotions, backed up by a power so frightening that it seemed like someone out there with much greater power had given it to me to see what a man like me would do with them.


    And, as though my life were written upon the pages of a book, the pages flickered --


    The book was shut --


    My heart shivered as though someone had taken my soul, and engraved --


    The end.


    ¡­.......¡­.


    "Haaa... Haha...." I shot up from my bed with reflexes fast enough to send me shooting through the wooden ceiling. My mind caught up with the fact that I was no longer in a dream and calmed down. My body followed suit, allowing me to regain control.


    I wiped the beads of sweat from my forehead and looked around. "I need some fresh air."


    ¡­.......¡­..


    The man was crazy, Edna knew. Everything he had done from the moment she met him until now cemented that fact. He had no restraints, the temper of a dragon, and an arrogance that could lead one to believe he was god''s son.


    How does one deal with a man like that?


    She wondered, shaking her head. She had yet to find an answer to that question, no matter how many times she raked her mind.


    With barely enough thoughts to keep herpany, she filled a bucket of water to hand over to the young woman whose arm the madman had broken. Edna sighed in defeat and pulled out thest scoop.


    Her eyes trailed over the horizon andnded on the burnt vessels that obediently followed the orders of the ocean.


    How could I deal with such a madman?


    She thought again, feeling helpless.


    Even this was enough to --


    Footsteps rang in her ears. Someone wasing, she could tell, but who would be walking around at this time of night? Her brows furrowed as she tried to list three possible names, but all of them were asleep. So who could it be?


    Her eyesnded on the figure and she exhaled deeply in frustration. Of course, it was him.


    As though he could sense someone was focusing their gaze on him, he locked his gaze with hers and strolled towards her direction.


    ''What does he want?'' She couldn''t help but think. His very presence irked her. The way he carried himself irritated her like burning steel through paper.


    He halted in front of her, ogled her body, and spoke. "What are you doing here?"


    "Nothing. I''m just here to fetch some water," she responded. Her tongue clicked against her mouth loudly. "Or do you think I''m doing something wrong?".


    The prince shook his head and looked at the bucket of water she had fetched from the ocean. "It''s going to be salty."


    "I know."


    "We have cleaner water inside that you can use."


    "I know."


    "If you use this for anything, you''re going to get sick."


    "I know."


    He sighed and turned around, gazing out at the expansive ocean while sighing without bothering to talk to her or even acknowledging her presence.


    She bit her lips, staring at him. Among all the other vicious emotions he had shown previously, this was the first time she had seen him like this. So weak and drained. That was enough to make her ask, "Why are you up sote?"


    He turned to look at her, his eyes seemingly focused on her, yet she could tell that they weren''t. His lips stretched into a small smile as he spoke. "I had a bad dream."

 Chapter 221 Legacy

    Edna''s eyes widened in shock and surprise at his words. "You¡­ You¡­.," she stammered, trying to voice her thoughts, yet still doubting if she would be able to express them correctly.


    ''A nightmare,'' Edna pressed her lips together. The beast, the demon with the title of a prince, had had a ''nightmare.''


    What a discovery! The revtion made a shiver crawl all over her skin as she couldn''t help but pause and imagine what kind of nightmare a man like him would have. What kind of nightmare would give him an image of warmth and serenity? - two words which had vowed to both heaven and earth never to associate themselves with the demon in front of her.


    Yet --


    "Haha¡­" He let out a calmugh, and his eyes twinkled with amusement as he stared at her and spoke. "You seem surprised."


    "Of course, why wouldn''t I be?" said Edna. "You had a nightmare," she repeated as if still trying to convince herself. She then pursed her lips, licking away the words from them as she continued, "I thought you were the one who gave out nightmares, not the one on the receiving end of it."


    The demon prince scoffed at her words. "I am only a man, not a god. So, of course, I can still have nightmares at times," he said, removing his eyes from her and refocusing them back on the horizon. "You know, I could barely remember it¡­" He paused, hesitating. Edna noted. Soon after, he continued, "It was a terrible, weird dream where the only emotions I could feel were utter defeat and hopelessness... a terrifying dream where nothing seemed to make sense except for the way I felt."


    "Haha!" This time, it was her turn to give a shortugh.


    However, at the sound of herughter, which seemed to mock his words and paint them with an ink of falsehood, he merely smiled, his lips stretching out in a corner of his mouth, appearing fake and withdrawn.


    She stopped in her tracks, once again pursing her lips as she stared at him. With a deep sigh escaping her lips, she uttered, "After hearing this, I feel like nothing you say can shock me anymore."


    He chuckled, catching her off guard. Clearing his throat, he spoke, "Are you sure about that?".


    With a hint of hesitation, she nodded her head. "Yes," she replied. Edna was more than certain of what she had said.


    "Do you mind if I take you up on that offer?" he asked, pulling out a smoking pipe from God knows where and cing it between his lips. Using two of his index fingers, he gestured as though he was firing something out of his fingers, creating a bright spark of mes that lit up the pipe as he deeply inhaled and exhaled the smoke.


    "Where did you get that?" she couldn''t help but ask. Just looking at him, it was evident that this was his first time smoking from a churchwarden pipe.


    "From their ship," he responded, gesturing towards the ashen ghost ship that followed themands of the waves. "I also saw some bottles of alcohol, but it was a bit too much for me to carry, so I took one or two and left." He then turned to look at her and said, "You still haven''t answered... How sure are you about what you have said?".


    Edna wanted to answer, but his behaviour was too suspicious for her to give a straight answer. "Why are you suddenly interested in what I said? Thest time I checked, my voice had no meaning, right?" she asked.


    In response, a cloud of smoke escaped his mouth and shed against her face. "A bet," the demon prince said, the instant the smoke dissipated. "If you really meant what you said, then I am willing to make a bet with you?" He smiled, and his smile carried a tint of trickery and chaos - two words that always radiated from him whenever she set her eyes on him.


    Edna wanted to rack her brain and see what was in his head - what he was thinking about. But immediately, a wave of tiredness washed over her, and she mentally gave up. Releasing a tired sigh, she responded, "Do I have a say in the wager?".


    "Hmm," he responded, his subdued tone unsettling her. It made her feel as though she was walking into a trap.


    Regardless --


    "If I win, then you will free me from being your ve and let me go scot-free," she said, biting her lips at the end of her words. If it was a trap, then she would rather weigh it down from her heart with freedom - her freedom.


    "Okay," the demon prince responded.


    Edna blinked. "Okay," she repeated, unsure if she had heard correctly.


    He nodded his head. "Yes." A puff of smoke escaped his mouth and wandered into the horizon once more.


    At this point, Edna focused her attention on the horizon too, thinking that maybe there was something amazing about it this night that she had missed.


    "And for the second wager¡­" He suddenly uttered, "If you lose, you will pour that water back into the sea and fetch the clean water we have inside the ship."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...Only that?"


    "Yes, only that."


    There was no need for her to mull over the benefits, as it was already in her favour. Though she had thought that he was going to take full advantage of the situation as he had always done, it seemed unlikely from his current disposition that such a thought had even passed through his mind.


    "But, don''t say that I didn''t warn you."


    "I won''t" She responded.


    He turned his gaze to her for confirmation before nodding his head and asking, "Do you know anything about Captain Silver Tongue and his fleet?".


    "Yes," Edna furrowed her brows. "But why are you asking?"


    Prince Wyatt released a deep, tiresome sigh. "It seems that I will be meeting him often in the future."


    Edna became more confused until a glimpse of understanding sparked within her eyes. "You! You are not nning to do anything stupid, are you?"


    "Well, I am already a rogue pirate because I killed Captain Crimson Eye and his crew," he said. "You seriously don''t think that burning a few ships and killing off some pirate crews would be without consequences, right?"


    She winced at his words. She had heard about the term ''rogue pirates'', the most famous being a pirate called Captain Jack. However, regardless of their fame, news about their deaths or imprisonment always seemed to find its way back to her ears monthster. Being a rogue pirate was a title that came with more problems than it was worth.


    "Now, I will have to face Captain Silver Tongue and his captains, with whatever number of fleets they have under them."


    "...Are you regretting your actions?"


    "Me?.. Regret?... Never," he spat. "I know what I did. Whatever actions I take, I am fully aware of them. Regret is a word that I have sworn not to take seriously."


    "Then why are you telling me all this?" she pointed out.


    Silence!


    Prince Wyatt replied, "Because I am not going to stop, and neither will I run away."


    Edna''s eyes flew open wide asprehension swiftly clouded her mind. "Yo--".


    "I will voyage to the following sea and confront its captain, utilizing every tool at my disposal: deception, poison, whatever it takes to conquer and im that sea as my own. From there, I shall progress to the next, and so on... I will not cease until I possess every sea and territory they once held."


    "That..." She was incredulous. "That is an exceedingly audacious im to make. Do you genuinely believe that you, no matter how mighty you may perceive yourself to be, can take on an entire legion of pirates?"


    He mused. "That is precisely why I will take them down one by one."


    Shaking her head in disbelief, she couldn''t help but wonder if he was truly aware of the magnitude of his words. "They are pirates, masters of the sea. They know those waters like the back of their hands. They are not just some prince on a ship who thinks he can y pirate," she remarked, her tone sceptical.


    "And let me be clear, Captain Crimson Eye is the weakest of the Seven Captains under Captain Silver Tongue. He onlymands a few fleets, while the others have hundreds or even thousands. That is precisely why Queen Mavena and the other fallen royals never dared to attack him," her voice grew icy as she posed a pointed question to him. "Do you honestly believe that you can face them alone?"


    His smiled. "Yes, I do". His grin widened even further. "No matter what, I will conquer and vanquish them all. I will set their ships aze with fire and brimstone, and I will carve their flesh with weapons forged from the very depths of the earth. They may hold their titles in high regard, but they arepletely oblivious to the kind of man I am and the chaos and destruction I shall wreak upon them."

 Chapter 222 A Pirates Diplomacy

    ?


    A realization struck her that he was unknowingly releasing his magical energy into the air, slowly increasing the pressure around him. "And by the time they realize what is going on, I will look down from above my throne and watch as their brains kick-start, reality dawning on them of what had just happened."


    The pressure increased, and the ship rocked from side to side, causing a small ripple of waves to stretch out from below the ship into the sea. "But then, I will no longer be... the Banished First Prince of the Endossa Empire. I will be... Captain Wyatt. I will be... the Prince of the Sea."


    Edna felt every functioning part of her brain halt. He was both a demon and a madman, she knew. However, it seemed that she had underestimated his ability to supersede the very image he possessed in her mind. She should have expected it and saved herself from the shock and emotional ups and downs. Regardless --


    She sighed heavily. "I hope that you are aware of the fact that you have just dered war against every pirate in the world," she pointed out, "including rogue pirates who, I am sure, will turn against you the moment they receive a substantial reward to do so."


    "Yes, I am aware."


    "I see. So that means you have already decided to take the Cryptic Sea as your own territory, right?"


    He nodded. "Yes."


    At his response, she couldn''t help but smile. "And do you think Queen Mavena and the rest of the fallen royals will sit back and watch you take control of a territory that they have been longing to take back?" she asked.


    He paused momentarily, and somehow Edna felt that she shouldn''t have uttered those words.


    "Then¡­'' he spoke, then paused. Suddenly, a smile lit up on his lips. "Then, I might as well conquer theirnds if they allow themselves to be a hindrance in my way."


    "You are insane," Edna dered. Without another word, she carried her bucket and poured the water that she had fetched back into the sea.


    "What are you doing?" The demon prince questioned with a raised brow, waiting for an exnation.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she spoke, "The wager was that nothing you say will ever shock me again." As she put down the bucket, she held it tightly in her hand and looked at him, locking her eyes on his "But then, you went ahead and dered war on an entire legion of pirates and every other pirate in the world, while also dering your intentions to seize the kingdoms of the royalties that oppose you. If that wasn''t enough to surprise me, then I might as well consider myself a madwoman just like you."


    In response, he exhaled deeply. "But it''s just words. There''s no saying if I might go through with it."


    "Although I haven''t been with you for a long time, I have seen the way you talk and react just to brush off such heavy words easily," she said. Knowing that she couldn''t stay there any longer, as every second that ticked away made her nauseously uncertain about her future, she bowed. "Sorry that I won''t be apanying you for the night. I have to go to sleep now, Master Wyatt." She turned around. "See you tomorrow." And walked away with the bucket in her hand.


    ¡­.......¡­


    As I observed Edna''s figure retreat into the distance, a serene wave of relief swept over me. After enduring a nightmarish ordeal, I stepped outside to inhale the crisp sea breeze and allow it to carry away the sense of despair and defeat that had overwhelmed every fibre of my being.


    But now...


    Now, I feel as though no being or man can impede my path. In response to the crippling sense of hopelessness and defeat that once gued me, a newfound sense of strength and resolution coursed through my veins, purging my body like a detox eliminating unknown toxins and granting me the relief and sce I so desperately craved.


    "Captain Wyatt, the prince of the sea" A smile crept up my face as I whispered those words again, relishing in the sense of authority and power they brought. The sea breeze wrapped around me like a cloak, as if acknowledging my new status and weing me into its domain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hmmm!


    I like it.


    Firstly, I n to wage war on an entire legion of pirates led by Captain Silver Tongue and his captains, along with their numerous fleets, and seize their territory. Secondly, I intend to wage war on pirates all over the world. My lips thinned as I contemted this daunting task. Nevertheless, I must be prepared for any unexpected challenges that may arise on this route I have chosen.


    Andstly¡­..


    I turned and made my way towards my room to rest and prepare for tomorrow''s meeting. While I hope that the diplomacy between Queen Mavena alongside the other fallen royals seeds. However, if a call for reason doesn''t work --


    Well, let''s just hope that it does!


    ¡­..........¡­..


    "Are you seeing it clearly, my queen?" Gideon asked as he held up a de of grass that he had plucked from the ground.


    Queen Mavena nodded, stretching her gaze across the bridge to take in the numerous des of grass that were pushing their heads out of the thick snow. ''He did it,'' Queen Mavena thought to herself, her eyes closing in happiness and joy before she opened them once more to look at the other fallen royals in the vicinity.


    "It seems that I wasn''t wrong to put my trust in this pirate," Queen Mavena uttered with a small smile.


    "Indeed, a rational move it was to make him our ally," dered Grand Duke Liam. Despite his efforts to remain vignt of the Queen following the defeat of theirmon adversary, he remained attuned to the importance of showing gratitude where it was due. "Furthermore, with his invaluable assistance in the battle against Ag''na, we were able to not only minimize the harm inflicted upon ournds but also unleash our full might."


    "Indeed, Grand Duke Liam''s assessment is urate," agreed Prince Beck. "Although it was my first time experiencing the well-known ''Terrain creation'', I was pleasantly surprised to see that the impact on our surroundings was minimal. Additionally, it appears that our ally has already fulfilled his promise to rid us of the curse inflicted upon us by the sleepy behemoth, so we don''t need to worry any longer. With time, ournds will once again flourish." Despite the current presence of mutated beasts roaming theirnds, Prince Beck held onto hope that some of them may revert to their original state or adapt to their new environment, now that the beast responsible for the devastation was no longer a threat.


    ''I seriously can''t wait even though it has been years since Ist consumed meat,'' He thought to himself, exhaling a deep sigh. Suddenly, he turned his attention towards the towering knight standing beside him. "What are your thoughts on this matter, Knight Boris?" he inquired. "Considering that thest remaining members of the Eser Kingdom were in by the sleepy behemoth, do you still hold any animosity towards him, especially now that the behemoth is no longer a threat and ournds are being restored to their natural state?"


    His question was intended to ascertain the inner workings of the Knight''s mind, in order to determine the most effective approach for conversing with the pirate, without enraging the Knight into a fit of insanity and fury.


    However, to his dismay, he received nothing but a fierce, unyielding stare from the Knight. "I wouldn''t like it if you keep your questions to yourself," Knight Boris retorted, his words suffused with an overt threat. "Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to direct my anger towards you."


    Nheless, the supposed chilling moment was abruptly shattered by a burst of boisterous, raucousughter that filled the air. Prince Beck swivelled his head towards the source of themotion and saw his half-brother, Prince Ma, the current leader of the fallen Brlen kingdom and a fifth-tier ranger ranked ascendant. Without any hint of fear or trepidation in his eyes, Prince Me sauntered towards Knight Boris, a broad grin etched across his face, and enveloped the vengeful armoured knight''s shoulders in a firm embrace.


    "Remove your hand..." Knight Boris uttered, his tone frigid and devoid of emotion. His right hand delicately sped the hilt of his sword, which was sheathed at his waist. "Otherwise, you might find yourself without one any longer."


    Prince Maughed once more in response to the Knight''s threat. Without any sign of apprehension, he leaned in towards Knight Boris''s ear and whispered. However, what he assumed was a soft murmur reverberated loudly throughout the atmosphere, making his words audible to everyone present. "Come on, have you forgotten that I can see the future? If you had any intention of harming or killing me, wouldn''t I have already foreseen such a life-threatening event?" Prince Beck could see the madness in his half-brother''s eyes - the same eyes that had once stripped him of his throne, thanks to Ma''s ability to peer into the future and manipte it to his own advantage.

 Chapter 223 A Pirates Diplomacy (2)

    ?


    As Prince Ma''s words echoed through the air, the sudden "TING!" of metal on metal shattered the silence. His eyes widened in rm as a gleaming de appeared before him, poised dangerously close to his face. Even the gentle breeze that brushed against his skin felt sharp enough to sever the countless hairs that stood on end all over his body.


    "Your words may not hold true, Prince Ma," Knight Boris spoke with a calm and measured voice, his sword still hovering in the air. "For even I cannot predict what the future holds, or what challenges I will face next." As he spoke, his aura radiated from his de, brushing against the prince''s cheek with a gentle yet threatening force. "But one thing is certain: I will always be ready to put down whateveres my way."


    Prince Ma''s grin widened as he spoke, "You know, I remember when you were a mystery, a dangerous enigma that nobody could predict. But now, you''re just a predictable knight, whose future is more readable than a fly''s."


    Suddenly, a sharp wind arc sliced through the air, narrowly missing Prince Ma''s position. The sound of metal nging against metal filled the air as Knight Boris unsheathed his de with lightning speed.


    An irritating snicker escaped Knight Boris''s lips as he sheathed his sword back in its scabbard. Over his shoulder, he felt a weight settle upon him, causing him to instinctively reach for his sword. But his actions were broken up by a chuckle that came from behind him.


    Prince Ma withdrew his hands from Knight Boris''s armoured shoulder and gave it a tap. "You see, my dear Knight," he said with a smirk. "If you ever wanted to harm me, I''d see iting from a mile away."


    With a flourish, he turned on his heel and strode towards his defeated-looking brother. Prince Beck breathed a sigh of relief as he watched his sibling put some distance between himself and Knight Boris. He knew that despite his brother''s foresight abilities, there was no guarantee he could best the Rank six swordsman inbat.


    A steep frown etched itself onto Queen Mavena''s face as she watched the scene unfolding before her. She had initially been tempted to intervene, but upon realizing that it was Prince Ma involved, she stayed her ground and chose to observe how everything would y out. After all,pared to Prince Beck, she had never been particrly fond of his half-brother. She disapproved of his methods of ruling, and theck ofmitment he had shown in quelling the curse that Agna, the sleepy behemoth, had ced on theirnd.


    As she stood there, watching the drama unfold, she noticed that Grand Duke Liam had also chosen to stay and watch attentively. At least they could both agree on one thing: there was considerable doubt in the capabilities of this so-called Prince Ma.


    In the end, the queen knew that she would have to keep a close eye on this unpredictable young man because his actions could have far-reaching consequences for their kingdom.


    Regardless, their purpose for being here was not to determine who possessed the bigger sword or the sharpest skills. They had all gathered for one man - a pirate who was formerly known as the Prince of Endossa. He held the key to the future of theirnds because he alone possessed the knowledge to cure it of the moonlight''s ice. Furthermore, he yed an instrumental role in their recent victory over Ag''na. Had he not been there to assist them, their battle would have been fought perilously close to the gates of the Vrymath kingdom.


    Queen Mavena''s wry smile betrayed her internal musings as she gracefully turned around and walked towards therge ship that was docked on the other side of the bridge. Her voice trailed behind her, carrying a note of warning as she addressed the assembled royals, "We are all nobility, set to meet a man who was once a prince himself, in name and power. Therefore, I implore all of you to maintainposure and discipline. Otherwise, you may end up vying for the position of the nextmon enemy after Ag''na." For Queen Mavena, the memory of the recent wreckage of her kingdom was still fresh in her mind. And she would do anything in her power to ensure that her citizens did not have to endure such devastation again.


    "I also hope that we all respect each other and work towards the shared goal that we have previously discussed," added Grand Duke Liam as he walked alongside his nephew.


    Their words carried a warning for everyone, but it was not lost on anyone who they were specifically directed towards. Prince Beck thought to himself, ''If he gets in trouble, he''s on his own,'' as he followed soon after. He couldn''t help but notice Knight Boris bumping into his brother with his armour, pushing him aside as he continued to walk forward without a care in the world.


    Prince Ma shrugged off Knight Boris''s taunt with a grunt of annoyance and redirected his attention to meeting his new acquaintance, the presumed banished Prince Wyatt, or rather, Captain Wyatt.


    ¡­..........¡­.<snext>lights</snext>


    Her husband was an unpredictable man!


    Yes, she knew this when she had epted his proposal when shey still on the snow, waiting for death to embrace her in itsforting arms.


    Nina''s thoughts swirled in her mind like the waves crashing against the ship''s hull as she made her way down the corridor towards her destination.


    Her husband was a lecherous beast!


    Yes, she knew about this from the start when his true nature was revealed to her as she watched him brutally pound the former Queen of the Eser Kingdom. The revtion was only furtherpounded when she discovered he had killed the Queen''s husband and taken her as his ve, moments before rescuing her from the Mad King''s grasp.


    A heavy sigh escaped Nina''s lips as she recalled the former Queen''s face, etched with disbelief and overwhelming defeat. She had formed an eternal ve contract between the Queen and her lecherous husband, acting as a bridge between the two, and the memory of it weighed heavily on her heart.historical


    Sighing once more, she remembered the former queen''s lifeless expression as she left the room, her steps wobbling in a way that betrayed her unsettled state of mind and body.


    Her husband was a madman - was all that lingered in her mind as she recalled his daring break-in into King Bor''s territory to rescue her. Yet, even more, troubling was the news of his violent rampage on Captain Crimson Eye and his crew, who hadid an ambush for him. His rampage left no survivors, regardless of the consequences that awaited.


    Despite her best efforts, she found it impossible to summarize her husband''s unforgettable and multifaceted characteristics. But after much reflection, she settled on seven simple words to describe him: ''an unpredictable, lecherous, mad, and unreasonable man.'' These words rang especially true as she approached her destination, her heart pounding fiercely in her chest. The room beyond held the remaining fallen leaders, each eagerly awaiting her husband''s arrival - or rather, her arrival, since she had shape-shifted into his form as per his explicit instructions. She felt a sense of trepidation, unsure of whaty ahead, but determined to carry out her husband''s wishes to the best of her ability.


    It was an unreasonable assignment, especially for someone like her who had only just regained her bearings after being healed from the physical and mental injuries she had suffered in the past few days. Nheless, does she need to say more about his response after she had carefullyid out her points to him?


    "Madam Annabelle, are you ready?" asked his crewman, the captain''s trusted right-hand man, with a smile that hinted at an understanding of her dilemma. But, he refrained from speaking about it, keeping his thoughts to himself, as any deviation from the captain''s ns was out of the question. "I am aware that the task the captain gave you is not an easy one. So, if you need time to catch your breath and prepare yourself, I can make sure you have enough time to do so."


    Nina couldn''t help but sigh internally. ''Why do unreasonable men always have the most loyal and trusted people by their side?'' she thought to herself.


    First, it was the Mad King Bor and his legion of armies of assassins, and now it was a former banished prince turned pirate. He would willingly order his crew to sail towards the fleets of Captain Crimson Eye, and they would obey without hesitation. They even boasted about it as though charging towards an enemy they knew they couldn''t handle alone on a war-torn sea was some kind of achievement.


    With weariness that betrayed the weight of her burdens, Nina let out another long, mncholic sigh. Although she was feeling drained and fatigued, she knew that there was work that needed to be done. Summoning herst reserves of energy, she turned towards him and greeted him with a smile so sweet that it could cure any ill. "You may call me Nina or Miss Nina, whichever you prefer," she said, her lips curving upwards in a gracious gesture. "And don''t worry, I have finished revising what I was supposed to do, so you can go ahead and open the door."

 Chapter 224 I Will Not Be Signing This!

    ?


    Jerry''s head bobbed in understanding, and in a sudden burst of strength, he yanked the door with such force that both doors flew open, crashing together with a resounding "Bam!". Without casting a nce at the upants seated inside, Jerry cleared his throat and dered, "Captain Wyatt has graced us with his presence." Despite being unustomed to such introductions, his captain had specifically requested it, leaving him resolute in his determination to deliver nothing short of excellence.


    In walked his ''captain,'' each step exuding elegance and confidence befitting a nobleman, as if he were born and bred in thep of luxury.


    ''Miss Nina must have dedicated countless hours to perfecting her skills,'' Jerry pondered with a smile, though his visage remained impassive. He shut the door firmly and trailed behind his ''captain,'' heading towards his designated seat.


    "It seems that you have all gathered," Captain Wyatt remarked, his gaze sweeping across the assembled individuals. His eyes paused momentarily on Queen Mavena, and the old man standing behind her, Grand Duke Laim, Prince Murdock, Prince Beck, and Prince Ma, before eventually settling on Knight Boris. They were seated around a round table, positioned in the centre of the room, with nothing else in sight but the wide-open windows, weing the gentle sea breeze that alleviated the tension in the air.


    Moreover, he had heard rumours that the former king of the Eser kingdom, whose whereabouts she had already been aware of, had contributed to the ship''s remodelling. As Nina''s eyes fell upon the impably smooth wooden surface of the table before her, she couldn''t help but let out an internal sigh, finallyprehending why Queen Edna had chosen to remain on board instead of fiercely battling to escape. After all, why would she leave when this ship held thest remnants of her beloved husband''s memory?


    Even if she were orchestrating a ndestine revenge plot, one that Prince Wyatt had regrettably kept concealed from her, ''Nina'' could understand why Queen Edna sought sce in a location where she could also strategize her retaliation.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel Even if it entailed engaging in a treacherous dance with a demon disguised in human form within the confines of its veryir!


    "Indeed," Queen Mavena acknowledged with a dignified nod, "As promised, we have all assembled here to engage in negotiations pertaining to our respective territories and their affairs."


    "Each and every one of us is present to ensure that any agreement reached today is willingly embraced and satisfies the interests of all parties involved, including yourself, naturally," supplemented Grand Duke Liam, augmenting the weight of Queen Mavena''s statement.


    Meanwhile, ''Captain Wyatt'' luxuriously reclined upon his chair, emanating an aura befitting the weighty burden of nobility that suddenly saturated the room. Acutely aware of the zero margin for error, ''he'' knew that any misstep could result in the horrifying spectacle of her severed head rolling on the cold floor, long before ''her'' mad husband could swoop in to rescue her.historical


    ''She'' didn''t want to die!


    Still gued by bewilderment as to why ''her'' spouse had entrusted her with such a treacherous mission, ''she'' found ''herself'' amidst a gathering of esteemed men and a woman, whose countenance she had once believed she would never have the privilege to behold. Yet...


    "Ahem!" Captain Wyatt punctuated the silence, clearing his throat and empathetically stating, "Let us proceed to the discussion, shall we?".


    ¡­..............


    Prince Ma found himself in doubt.


    It had only been a single day since the astounding news of Ag''na''s demise reached him. Merely twenty-four hours. A day thatmenced with him rousing from his slumber, having spent the previous night indulging in thepany of a prostitute who resorted to selling her body to fund her struggling family. And now, he was informed that Captain Crimson Eye and his crew, once formidable pirates, had been engulfed in a zing inferno, reducing their ships to useless hulks destined to sink into the depths of the sea as the very enhancements that once empowered them deteriorated.


    Therefore, when the name of Prince Wyatt, the exiled prince of Endossa turned pirate, reached his ears, he had anticipated encountering a man of renowned stature. A man who would not hesitate to execute fallen leaders and reduce their territories to smouldering ruins simply because they had mistakenly captured a woman with a connection to him. A man whose future remained obscured, impossible for him to fathom... or so he thought. For in the name of all that is holy, what he was now witnessing defiedprehension.<snext>lights</snext>


    Prince Ma swiftly came to the realization that they had been deceived!


    This imposter before them was an impostor; he was not the infamous fallen Prince Wyatt!


    Despite the deceptive disy of ostentation and the air of superiority he exuded while engaging in conversation with Queen Mavena and his own brother, Prince Beck, the incapable leader of the fallen Brylen kingdom, discerned that this individual fell far short of the true Prince Wyatt. Although the imposter''s demeanor echoed the descriptions of pride and arrogance that had circted, Prince Ma was unequivocally certain that this imposter fell woefully short of the mark.


    Furthermore, as a formidable Rank 5 Ranger, the boundaries of his foresight abilities had expanded beyond mere glimpses of impending danger. Now, his visions extended to an astonishing range of five to ten seconds, affording him the ability to peer into his own future or that of anyone he desired. Yet, when Prince Ma attempted to employ his extraordinary path ability to gain insight into the identity of the man he was about to encounter, he was met with an unsettling revtion.


    Nothing!


    To his astonishment, all he encountered was an abyssal expanse of darkness, offering no clues or hints. This led him to two profound conclusions. Firstly, Captain Wyatt possessed a rare artifact that effectively concealed and masked his true identity. And secondly, Captain Wyatt himself was also a Ranger, as it was a well-established fact that two Rangers could not pry into each other''s future, regardless of their rtive strength or prowess.


    "Prince Ma," Queen Mavena inquired, her piercing gaze fixed upon him, daring him to utter anything foolish and demanding hispliance with the conditions she had set forth, "do you agree that Captain Wyatt shall be granted a portion of his ownnd within your kingdom and also im a portion of the untamed wilderness once the ice thaws?".


    With a sense of resignation, as ifcking any real choice, he replied, "Certainly, on the condition that Captain Wyatt remains true to his word and honors our agreement without hesitation. He may have those territories in addition to those my half-brother has already pledged to him."


    A sweet smile graced Queen Mavena''s lips as she redirected her attention to Captain Wyatt, indicating that it was time to bring the seemingly sessful meeting to a close. Meanwhile, Prince Ma resolved to utilize his path ability once more, peering into the future of the self-assured ''Captain Wyatt'' yet again.


    In a sudden and bewildering vision, an inexplicably strange sight materialized before Prince Ma''s eyes. He witnessed a peculiar woman, unknown to him, perched atop a fully-grown tiger whale as she courageously traversed the sea, pitted against a horde of scaled seamen. However, before the scene could fully unfold, an intrusive tap on his fingers shattered his trance-like state, snapping him back to reality. As he surveyed his surroundings, he realized that everyone''s gazes were fixed upon him with bewildered curiosity, while a neatly arranged papery before him on the table.


    As Prince Ma nced at the contents of the paper, a disapproving frown creased his brow. The faint sound of an object being dragged across the table reached his ears, prompting him to turn his head towards the source. There, he beheld his half-brother dragging an inkwell and pen toward him. "Sign it!" The words that escaped his half-brother''s lips pierced Prince Ma''s ears like a thousand needles, as he finallyprehended why the throne had slipped through his fingers, even when he thought he had it within his tight grasp.


    "Ahem! Prince Ma, we are on the verge of concluding this deal, waiting for only your signature to finalize it," announced Queen Mavena, capturing his attention. He swiftly turned his head towards her, shaking it in clear disagreement, visibly disying his refusal to sign what appeared to be a binding contract infused with magical properties.


    Something felt amiss, and he was determined not to be entangled in its web.


    "Prince Ma," this time it was the often overshadowed Prince Murdock who addressed him, his voice carrying a subtle threat. "If you find yourself unable to sign the contract, I see no issue with Prince Beck affixing his signature in your stead."


    ''Bastard!'' Prince Ma seethed inwardly as Prince Murdock openly challenged his authority in the presence of everyone. However, his attention was swiftly diverted as a subtle movement caught his peripheral vision. Acting with unexpected speed, Prince Ma intercepted his brother''s reaching hand, grasping it tightly. "We will not be signing anything..." His voice resonated with amanding tone that left his blind half-brother with no choice but to retract his hand without uttering a single word.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!